The Viridescent Crown

Genre
Fantasy Historical Josei Romance Shoujo
Tags
Beautiful Female Lead Clever Protagonist Devoted Love
Interests Female Protagonist Handsome Male Lead Cold
Love Interests Love Interest Falls in Love First
Transmigration Siblings Not Related by Blood Younger
Love Interests Aristocracy Pregnancy Strong Love Interests
Wealthy Characters Smart Couple Author(s)
Daon Creative
Sarkk
Siya
Year
2020
Status in COO
150 Chapters + 4 Side Stories
Translator(s)
Ocumcute/Kyuuna [from Wattpad translator]
Link(s)
https://www.wattpad.com/story/258172850%EB%85%B9%EC%9D%8C%EC%9D%98%EA%B4%80-1

https://www.wattpad.com/story/253826878%EB%85%B9%EC%9D%8C%EC%9D%98%EA%B4%80-2-
%F0%9F%91%91

Compilator(s) and Editor/Proofreader [from chapter

001 – 083, chapter 117 – 118]
XyeHeart
Description
I was a normal grad student until I woke up in a world right
out of a novel I wrote as a teen. But danger’s on the
horizon—the character I became was originally destined to
die and people are out to get me!

Even though this character’s past was full of villainy, I’m

using my insider knowledge to survive the flame of the
Azure Ring, settle debts, and make things right for the
House of Lazia! Can I earn the trust of the hero and get
ahead in this world? Are there secrets that even I don’t
know?

Associated Names
Crown of the Deep Green
Recording Hall
绿荫之冠
녹음의 관
 
CHAPTER 001
Ran held back her desire to run to Eustaf immediately.
Instead, she approached the tomb where the soil fell.
"Lady."
 

Ran shook her head when a man who was covering the soil
showed reluctance.
 

"It's okay, go ahead."

 

Glancing at each other's words, the men resumed work.

The soil begins to cover quickly over the smooth pipe. Ran
stared at it and lost in thought.
Four years.
It has been four years since she fell into this world.
 

Before falling into this world, Ran was a graduate student

in her mid-twenties. It was the weekend, and I was driving
my own car back to my house.
And then suddenly, she was shocked and everything was
dark!
She woke up and found herself in the wrong world. What
took a week to figure out was that she became a figure in
her writing.
 
'I named it 'Eternal Love'. At Fifteen years, ······.'
 

She remembered the contents because of the folder she

found while organizing her computer at home.
 

At first, she wondered, "What is this?" but as soon as she

opened the file, she could see what it was about.
 

It was fortunate that she was able to swallow her laughter

and read the text because she remembered the contents as
if it had come into play.
 

'But even if I come in.'

 

That's a stepmother's daughter who left a deep trauma to

Male Lead.
 

'How come I'm born in this way? Besides, it was a long time
ago, right?'
 

The female lead of the story she wrote is one-dimensional.

Male lead was 20 years old when he met her.
Eustaf, the male character, is 17 years old.
 
There are still three years left before the original story
begins. Since you failed 4 years ago, 7 years.
 

She was possessed seven years before the original book

began. So, it was harder to figure out what it was about.
 

'Ran should've died.'

 

Ran Romia De Lazia.

A daughter brought by her stepmother when she
remarried, and there is not a drop of blood mixed with the
Duke of Lazia. In fact, the original author did not even set
her name.
 

I got to know her name when I came here.

 

However, the Duke, who was so into his new young wife,
was willing to admit Ran, so she became the Duke's family.
 

Then the stepmother gave birth to a new younger brother,

Tass, and the harassment of his ex-wife's son, Eustaf,
began.
 

Ran also played a part in it. But it wasn't that bad until she
died.
 
'Originally, I should have been accidentally crushed to
death by Eustaf who fell from the tree.'
 

Then the stepmother becomes half-crazy and begins to

persistently harass Eustaf. The tutor he had attached to
him was also harsh enough to deal with Eustaf and create a
trauma to women.
'But I came in here.'
As she came into this body,
Ran came alive. She then earnestly asked his stepmother,
who trembled in anger, to send Eustaf to the Imperial
Academy.
 

His stepmother also praised Lan for being clever in favor of

keeping him away.
'In fact, I just wanted to drop Eustaf from that tutor.'
Eustaf seemed to think for a while and there was a
backlash from some of the disciples, but eventually left for
the Imperial Academy.
'Yeah, I'm sure you wanted to get out of that tutor's hands.'
Ran nodded inward.
I thought I had behaved well not to be bad.
'I did·····.'
Eventually, both parents and Tass died in a carriage
accident. I knew this would happen, but I couldn't stop it.
They were on their way to see Eustaf in the capital city. The
Imperial Academy's festival was being held, and Lan asked
her parents.
Let's go to see Eustaf together.
Then, she suffered from a high fever to the point where she
lost her mind, and only her parents and younger brother,
who couldn't resist long preparations, started and ended up
meeting a landslide.
All dead.
'This wasn't it. ······.'
Apparently, in her writing, his family died in a ship
accident. So, I thought all I had to do was avoid the boat.
But it wasn't.
Ran wrapped her hands around her face.
It was only four years, but it was four years long. She is not
a real family, but they treated herself well with confusion in
her memory.
"Noonim."
Ran raised her head with a low voice.
Eustaf was standing. Her younger brother, who is two years
younger than her, was already standing next to her.
"You're not feeling well, let's go in now."
He had a cold face to say that he was worried.
Ran looked at his face for a moment and nodded. She
turned around and looked at the faraway mansion.
In most areas of the Duchy, it is easy to see duchy mansions
at the foot of the mountain range.
The huge mansion, which stands tall against the backdrop
of an endless mountain range, was not created by human
hands.
It was a work made by a magician's hand. And a huge
mountain range standing behind the mansion.
The mountain range was called the Ice Wall, which was
why the Duke of Lazia was called the "Lazia of Ice Wall".
There is a beautiful white door in that huge mountain
range. A white door sealed by Iveria, the great wise man.
The Lazian family was the guardian of the gate.
A family that is older than the Empire Even though the
continents were engulfed in war, and the king and his
descendants changed, the family continued to exist here.
'And, of course, it's because the land is barren.'
Ran let out a small sigh.
The Duchy of Lazia was barren.
The land is wide.
It is wide, but half of the year is winter. They couldn't farm
properly, and there was little land where crops grew.
As a result, the Duke's finances were always tight.
'Now we're on the verge of collapse.'
It was because of my mother's luxury.
-Please give me a greeting.
It was a greeting from generation to generation to the
Duchess of the Lazian family.
The Viridescent Crown.
This is because Tiara, which is called that, belongs to the
Duchess.
In Duchy, where winter is half, green is a noble color.
Moreover, it is a blessing that everything becomes so full
that the greenery is so wonderful.
So, it wasn't strange that the crown of platinum with the
highest quality emerald of dark green, the name of it was
'the Viridescent Crown'.
And just as the greenery becomes a blessing, the mercy of
the Duchess is also a way to spread.
Please give me a greeting.
This greeting came out like that.
But my mother hated the crown. Instead, it produced a new
Crown made of ruby or sapphire.
It was a necklace bought according to it, and everything
was overflowing with rings, dresses, earrings, bracelets,
belts and so on.
And as I said,
'Duke's finances are tight.'
He has to prepare for the long winter, but she buying
luxury goods. It was natural to have debts.
'Besides, his successor, Eustaf, is still a minor.'
Ran glanced at his brother walking next to her.
Black hair with blue eyes. With dramatic contrast, the eyes
look darked.
He was as capable as a sharp impression.
'It's a male character.'
However, since it was Male Lead, he had a lot of hardships.
'For now, the harassment of stepmother and tutor.'
There are also events after this.
Baron Lindbergh.
After his parents' death, his uncle takes the post of regent
using him as an underage. He condescends as if he were a
duke and turns the duke's property into Baron Lindbergh's.
The baron becomes an earl and eventually forced Eustaf
and his daughter to marry him. And when he tries to
assassinate him, Eustaf survives with the help of his loyal
Knights.
'But he dies.'
Ran thought so and looked at the knight one step away and
his gaze chased her.
'You, you're totally staring at me.'
If he could shoot with his eyes, he would have already shot
Ran to death.
Ross Wild.
He is a person who will die as he was.
'I have to stop it.'
Ran thought so and spoke quietly to Eustaf.
"Eustaf."
"Yes, Noonim."
Ran felt sarcastic whenever he called her his sister so
politely.
'I don't hate being called Noonim, but'
This subtle feeling.
"I'm on your side."
Eustaf didn't stop or answer what she said.
"I want you to know that."
Whether he did or not, Ran continued to talk. There's not
much time left until the carriage.
"I guess my uncle is going to make me his favorite
Patriarch."
For the first time, Eustaf's steps slowed down. Ran grinned
and glanced back at him.
"I'm going to be a Patriarch."
"And?"
Ran's smile deepened after his subsequent questions.
"I won't let my uncle put a finger on the Duchy. And when
you come of age, everything will be returned to you."
Ran said so.
The two arrived at the carriage, and now they were going
to ride the carriage separately. The fact that they didn't get
in one wagon showed the distance between the two.
She bent slightly, greeted her younger brother politely and
whispered low.
"May the blue flame bless you."
It is a greeting to the owner of Lazia.
Eustaf didn't even wink an eyelash and reply it low.
"May the flame be blessed."
***
Eustaf rubbed his temple slightly.
"What did the fox say?"
When his Knights asked him, Eustaf replied low.
"She's on my side."
"So, what would be the meaning of that…?"
Ross kicked his tongue painfully.
"That's what she said herself?"
"Yeah."
"Not even a fox."
"Is that so?"
"That's right."
Ross frowned and tried to say something more, but Eustaf
was lost in thought.
Ran Romia De Lazia.
Of course, I didn't forget bullying when I was young. But
when I fell from a tree.
Something has changed since then. She sent letters and
pocket money regularly.
She was also the only family member to visit the Academy.
'I thought she was trying to look good to me, the next
Patriarch.'
Just as her mother possessed his father with her beauty,
that's how she tries to charm herself. Glittering soft, milky
hair, dark green eyes like a summer tree.
The appearance of ripe fruits and sunlight, which cannot be
seen in the north, is certainly rare.
He fiddled with the ring around his neck.
This was Blue ring, the symbol of Duke.
This ring, which is sealed with the Spirit of Blue flame,
burns people when they are not Patriarch.
The person wearing the ring can borrow the power of the
spirit. It's a greeting to the Patriarch.
-May the blue flame bless you.
That was the reason.
"But Ross, I'm still a minor. I'm not old enough to succeed
to the position."
"It's an emergency, isn't it?"
"Yes, but if my uncle insists on regency."
Ross crumpled at the words.
"The raccoon?"
"I could see he drooling. That's probably why he
approached Ran earlier."
That's what Ran herself said.
Swallowing back his words, Eustaf recalled her again.
'What should I do?'
"There are too few options."
Eustaf said so, smiling bitterly and letting go of his hand
touching the ring.
"I think it's best to separate Ran from Uncle."
Ross nodded at the words, too.
"I think that would be the best."
 
CHAPTER 002
Ran checked her appearance.
 

The black mourning dress made her face look paler. Ran
grabbed the lace veil with her hand.
 

A web-like veil covered her face half.

 

'This is how you can't see the expression.'

 

Standing at the door of the conference room, Ran checked

her thoughts for the last time. The meeting would soon
begin, and the agenda would be the next Patriarch issue.
 

'I can do it.'

 

A confidence to throw away her uncle's from Duchy and

become a Patriarch.
 

Ran herself had it.

 

'Blue flame.'
 
She was able to get that ring.
 

'Of course, I'm not 100% sure.'

 

The spirits here have names.

 

Just as humans have their own names, spirits have their

names and their names are hidden.
 

This is because it is possible to control the spirit if you

know the name.
 

And she is the original author.

 

Of course, she knew the name of Blue flame. So, wear a

ring and call her name.
 

Then it won't burn yourself.

 

The owner of the flame.

 

It also means the patriarch of the Lazian family. It was a

way that no one could raise objections.
 
'Well, I might end up with a pedigree problem later, but I'll
keep it for a while. It's all about being recognized right
now!'
 

Perhaps everyone will be surprised and turned upside

down, and if you aim for the gap, you will be able to do
something.
 

Ran thought so and took a deep breath and lightly put her
hand on the door knob.
 

She herself opened the huge door without a sound.

 

"Sorry for being late."

 

When Ran greeted lightly, the disciple raised themselves.

There are three families who serve the duke as a household
butler.
Wild.
 

Lance.
 

Illuminati.
 

All three families were Patriarch.

  

Even if served, in this era when estate was not as common

as before, only formality remained.
 

'In other words, the second and third are well placed in the
Knights of the Duchy or administrative posts.'
 

Along with the others in key posts stood Baron Lindbergh,

his uncle.
 

Originally, he should also be a butler of the duke, but he

was avoiding the oath of loyalty under the pretext of his
uncle.
 

"We got together early."

 

Eustaf said so and pulled out the chair. Ran nodded lightly
to him under the black veil and sat down.
 

Then Eustaf sat down, and everyone who gathered sat

down.
 

Then,
Cough*
Baron Lindbergh coughed in vain, drawing attention.
  

"Why don't we go straight to the agenda? There's only one

reason why we're here."
 

Some frowned in their hearts as he tried to draw the

meeting by being the first to speak, even though Eustaf or
Lan had yet to speak.
 

But Eustaf said nothing and nodded.

 

"That would be good."

 

Baron Lindbergh bowed his head with a somber face.

 

"I am very heartbroken that her husband and my little

nephew have left. But the Duke is still alive. I have two
nephews left."
 

He coughed again and said,

 

"But Eustaf is still an underage, so I think Ran should be

Patriarch."
 

Then Baron Lance frowned and said,

  

"Ran has inherited the Duke's last name, but she is not of
the Duke's blood. But how does she become Patriarch?"
 

"Uh! It is the Lord's will to enter Ran!"

 

Baron Lindbergh raised the authority of the former state.

Baron Lance tried to say something more, but Ran slightly
raised her hand.
 

The table became quiet.

 

She got up from her seat and spoke slowly.

 

"I know there are a lot of people who are concerned about
me being a Patriarch. But it is also true that Eustaf is still a
minor."
 

Ran looked back at Eustaf. His face looked blurry because

of pale.
 

"So, I'd like to hold a temporary Patriarch position for just

two years until Eustaf reaches adulthood."
 
A temporary Patriarch.
 

There was a slight murmur for that new word.

 

"As soon as Eustaf becomes an adult, I'll hand him the

position of Patriarch. And if anyone is complaining about
my lineage being a problem."
 

Ran took a light breath and told Eustaf.

 

"Can I borrow your ring for a moment?"

 

A cold silence filled the room.

 

Eustaf looked at Ran for a moment and slowly took off his

necklace and handed it to Ran.
 

Baron Lindbergh looked at the symbol of Patriarch with

eager eyes.
 

Blue ring.
 

If you can't put that in, you can't be a true Patriarch. Ran
took the ring out of the necklace.
  

The blue jewel sparkled.

 

Without hesitation, she tucked the blue ring into her finger.
 

At that moment, a blue flame suddenly broke out.

 

"No way!"
 

"Oh, my God!"
 

Some flinched and got chilled on their back, and some got
up from their seats.
 

Eustaf also grabbed her by the wrist without realizing it.

 

'Istarif! Calm down!'

 

Ran shouted loudly in her heart. The flame that seemed to

swallow her slipped back into the ring.
 

Silence filled the hall.

 
Ran raised her hand so that everyone could see it, feeling
her hands shaking.
 

Her finger is twinkling with Blue flame. Everyone looked at

it with a frightened face.
 

Eustaf's blue eyes also shook loudly.

 

Everyone seemed to have stopped breathing.

 

"Nonsense!"
 

It was the Baron Lindbergh who screamed.

 

"What doesn't make sense, uncle?"

Ran answered calmly.
"That ring, that ring, it can't be worn unless it's of blood.
You can't use it unless you're a Patriarch."
"That's right. You can't use it unless you're a Patriarch. So,
I think Blue flame recognized me as a temporary Patriarch.
A man who has successfully handed over the position to the
next Duke."
"Such·····."
Lindbergh's voice trembled.
If Ran is a patriarch, she is a woman who shakes without
her own power.
So, she can control as much as she wants. You can get your
son to marry her. Or you can marry herself because the
blood doesn't mix.
However, as long as she became the owner of the ring, Ran
gained the authority not to be shaken at will.
'No, not yet.'
Lindbergh bit his lips.
At least a little girl.
If the qualifications are found to be poor due to being
pressed for the position of the Patriarch, there is no place
to lean in the end.
Moreover, the duke's debts are piled up.
He doesn’t know about that girl, but he was the one who
introduced the duchy to a loan shark. Also, she owes
himself.
Lindbergh suffered from dry lips and said,
"That's right. You've admitted by Blue flame."
Isn’t she supposed to be on his side anyway?
It was just a little way back. Lindbergh regained his
composure.
"Is there anyone who disagrees?"
No one raised a disagreement. No, I couldn't believe the
sight that happened in front of my eyes.
"Then I'll wrap up the meeting with Ran being the interim
leader."
After Lindbergh spoke loudly, everyone breathed out as if
they had been released from magic.
Ran also lost strength from her shoulders. She pulled the
ring from her finger and handed it back to Eustaf.
"You don't have to call me Duchess. You don't have to give
greeting. Cause I'm only temporary."
Ran said so and looked at everyone. Everyone is looking at
herself with suspicious faces and strange faces.
Not all three families pledge loyalty to themselves.
'Wilde is definitely on Eustaf's side.'
Baron Lance is so upright that he doesn't deserve to betray
the Duke.
'What's left is ······.'
Ran turned to Count Illuminati.
The count, whose reddish-brown hair looks like a lion, is in
his early 40s. A man of unknown person That's how she
described him in the original.
Count Illuminati, the duke's sidekick, was also a relative of
closest succession except for Baron Lindbergh.
However, he is not a person who openly covets power like
his uncle.
'I wish you could be the strength of Eustaf.'
Ran smiled at him thinking so, but the count did not
respond.
'Hhhhhh, but I'm the original author? I don't know all the
basic settings?'
Thinking so, Ran erased her smile.
"Then let's end the meeting. I'll make time for those of you
who want to stay and talk."
Ran closed the meeting by saying so. But everyone didn't
move. Everyone has a story they want to tell to Ran.
She sighed and said slowly.
"Then let's meet one by one in the back room."
Eustaf stood up from his seat and said,
"Come with me."
Ran nodded.
The small room at the back of the conference room was
designed for intimate conversation, and was simply
decorated with soft colors.
Ran sighed, sat on the creamy sofa and offered him a seat.
"Sit down."
Eustaf sat down and crossed his legs. Ran scattered her
gaze to him from his legs to his head.
'Male Lead will do it.'
He was much more handsome than I imagined, but he was
just like I thought.
I don't know how he can do that.
"How did you do that?"
"Huh?"
"I mean the one with Blue ring."
"Well, I told you. It's just recognized me as a temporary
Patriarch."
At Ran's words, Eustaf's blue eyes narrowed.
"If that's possible, no one would have died wearing blue
ring."
"Because I'm a Lazian too, I was registered, and... I wasn't
sure."
At Ran's words, Eustaf's movement paused for a moment.
"It's a gamble."
"Gambling to burn to death."
"There seemed to be no other way than that."
By borrowing his uncle's hand, he would certainly be
hostile to Eustaf. Even if you're not yourself, that's what
happens around you.
Eustaf still seemed suspicious, but soon returned to his
expressionless face.
"So, what are you going to do now?"
"We'll have to pay off the debt. Finance matters are the
most urgent."
"What about me?"
"Go back to the Academy and finish graduating."
"If I refuse."
"What do you think I'm gonna do without you?"
Ran smiled lightly and said,
"You may leave Lord Ross."
"To Noonim."
"I'm just saying it's okay to keep on eye. Not to do anything
in vain."
Eustaf looked at Ran for a moment. Is this a trick to keep
Lord Ross away from himself?
It's not easy to get a reliable escort.
'Of course, the Imperial Academy is protected by magic.'
That's why the Duchess has not been able to reach out to
him.
"All right."
Eustaf nodded. You can leave Ross here, and you can take
someone else with you.
"But one thing."
"Huh?"
"Why are you doing this?"
 

Ran smiled strangely at Eustaf's words.

Because I'm sorry for being so hard on you in the original?
I can't say this.
"Because we're family."
The answer is not false, either.
Until Female Lead comes.
Until she comes and falls in love with him and becomes
happy.
I was going to do my best to cheer for they.
'And I'm going to look for the second male lead.'
Why did I put Male Lead and Second male lead into harm's
way?
A 15-year-old, middle school sophomore grew up with black
dyes growing in her mind.
Ran regretted slowly in her mind.
'But first, let's take care of the light.'
It's not until a long time later that Female Lead finds, but
Ran decided to drag in advance now.
It was a mine on the ice wall.
Mana Stone.
There is a wizard in this world. Well, as you can see from
the story of Iveria, the great sage who raised the ice wall,
built the gate, and built the house. Wizards are quite
common, so all Lords over the count had one or two
wizards.
However, there is no wizard in the Duchy of Lazia. The
reason was simple.
This was because Iveria, the great wise man, banned the
wizard from entering within 10 kilometers of the ice wall.
The old taboo and silent rules were still perfectly handed
down. So, when you say "a wizardless duke," it refers to the
duke of Lazia.
However, even the aristocrats without wizards wanted to
see the benefits of magic, and what was designed to do so
was magic supplies.
There is a rock called Mana Stone, which contains mana.
Using it, the wizards designed the magicians to work
without continuing to inject mana.
Soon, however, interest in magical items waned. First of all,
the purity of the mana stone is not high, so it is because it
is consumed a lot, so considering the maintenance cost, it
was better to hire a wizard.
As a result, it was said to have failed, but the faint lighting,
which requires little power from the mana stone, lasted
quite a long time, and some places used mana stone
instead of candles. Only the existence of magic tax works
that managed to make magical items has continued.
'But the mana stone on the ice wall has a huge number of
reserves and a very high purity.'
In short, what has been impossible so far has been
possible. It was like bringing coal, or oil, to the harmony
fuel market.
'Besides, me, the original author, can go one step further.'
The mana stone, which rises to a hexagonal shape just like
crystal, is as transparent as ice due to its high purity.
The first ice crystal found by Female Lead is colorless and
transparent. However, mines do not have only transparent
ice crystals.
'Red and blue Mana Stone.'
This mana stone was the reason why the great wise man
Iveria kept the wizards away from the ice wall.
The mana from this mana stone has a completely different
character from the current mana, and it deteriorates the
mana accumulated by the wizard.
In other words, the moment You come into contact with the
Mana Stone, the wizard cannot use magic, and if they do, it
will become a nuisance.
That's why she warned them not to approach the ice wall.
'They can't handle humans.'
In the magical system of Dwarf and Elf, the species living at
the western end, it is like a mana stone.
'In other words, we can interact with people of different
races.'
Ran smiled in her heart. Minerals that could only be
handled by the Dwarfs or the elf were traded at a
considerable price.
'Cause the North can't start a fast-food business anyway.'
The oil industry will be secured, but the relay trade will not
be bad.
'But first step is mine, so....'
Thinking of it, Ran sighed.
'Where was it located?'
At that time, Eustaf said, cutting off her thoughts.
"Noonim."
"Huh? Yeah."
"I'm going to get going."
"Academy, you will be graduating, aren't you?"
"Because Noonim is Patriarch now."
"It's temporary."
"May the blue flame bless you."
"Don't!"
Frowning, Ran raised her hand.
"That greeting is too much. Blue flame is yours. Just a
normal greeting."
Ran added, Slowly.
"And we are family."
At the words, Eustaf looked straight at her and said,
"I've never thought of you as my family."
Throb.
It's so heart-breaking.
Ran smiled awkwardly and said, "Is that so?"
Eustaf greeted her reaction as if nothing had happened and
left the room.
Ran sat down helplessly.
'Not family.'
At this rate, I might be kicked out by Eustaf as soon as he
put handed his position as a Patriarch.
But even if that happens.
'Do what you have to do.'
Still, should I save some pocket money...
Ran thought so and pulled the string so that the next
person could come in.
 
CHAPTER 003
The week-long funeral was over, and it was the day that
Eustaf returned to the capital's academy.
 

Ran knew well that as soon as he left the mansion, he

would be monitored for every move.
 

'Sir Ross.'
 

Ran swallowed a sigh when she saw him say something

earnestly to Eustaf several times.
 

After Ross finally moved away from Eustaf, Ran was able to
approach him.
 

"Have a safe trip."

 

"Yes, I wish you all the best."

 

Ran looked at the blue ring on his neck and smiled at

Eustaf again.
 

"with your grades, you should be first in rank."

  

It was a mean remark, but he answered without hesitation.

 

"If you want."

 

"Is that just because I want?"

 

When Ran asked again, Eustaf laughed and went into the
carriage.
 

Ran stepped back, and horseman politely closed the

carriage door. The horseman lightly lifted his hat to greet
her and whistled.
 

The horse began to run lightly, and the carriage quickly

drifted away. It was not until he was completely away that
Ran sighed and turned around.
 

"Sir Ross."
 

"Yes."
 

Hazel-colored eyes looked straight at Ran as if they had

something to say.
  

"While Eustaf is gone, I want you to be my escort."

 

Ross looked down without replying, as he had already

spoken to Eustaf.
 

"Nice."
 

Ran sighed again.

 

"Then let's get to work."

 

***
'I'm dying.'
 

When I asked the butler to bring all the accounting

documents, Ran was eager to work.
 

'But it's a bad situation.'

 

The situation was worse than I thought.

 

'It's been mortgaged by a private lender, haven't you?'

  

The Duchy of Lazia is spacious and has a lot of useless

land. But there's no way he's mortgaged a useless piece of
land.
 

'The only granary I've got is a mortgage. If we don't have

this, we'll all starve. I'm starving.'
 

Of course, the repayment period is still about half a year

away, but interest was due every month.
 

Moreover, the finances are negative.

 

Minus.
 

Negative means that there is currently no lump sum money

to respond to, and that a lump sum of money will be spent
on mining development, even if it is a visionary, it is not
difficult to know.
 

'Shall we sell some of the mining rights?'

 

We need to find the mine first.

 
Baron Lindbergh was still staying at the mansion. As soon
as Eustaf left, he wanted to meet Ran right away.
 

'I hated it because I had a lot of work to do.'

 

Then Ran beat her head with a flagpole.

 

The duke is big, and of course there are many working

families. There are four people in charge of the operatives.
 

The butler, the maid, and the servant in charge of all the
affairs of the mansion.
 

An administrator in charge of the affairs of a territory.

 

An accountant in charge of accounting.

 

A knight in charge of armed forces such as soldiers and

knights Among them, accountants are trash.
 

A human being who pocketed public funds into his own

pocket.
 

'Why did you turn the accounts into a trash? Oh, really!?'
  

That's the most important part.

 

Well, it was so easy for the duke to collapse.

 

Fortunately, the rest of the people were deeply loyal to the

duke.
 

'Especially the Knight Commander.'

 

Ran saw Ross. The Knight Commander was his eldest

brother.
 

"Sir Ross."
 

"Yes."
 

"Can I have the Administrator and the Knight

Commander?"
 

At Ran's command, Ross asked, without a word, after

calling the two men.
 
"What are you going to do?'
 

"The accounting is terrible."

 

"The Duchess was extravagant."

 

"Yes."
 

Ran nodded gently at the sarcastic remark that your

mother had done something wrong. It's true.
 

"The problem is that selling such jewelry is a bargain. It's

expensive--"
 

He paused for a moment, and Ran continued.

 

"How much do you know about the financial situation?"

 

"I know it's tight."

 

"It's not tight enough."

 

Ran knocked on a bundle of papers.

  

"It looks like our accountant has definitely deceived you.

Well, you weren't the one looking into the accounting
books."
 

You would have thought it was not aristocratic. If an

accountant could borrow money, or if he could respond, he
would have thought so.
 

I didn't think it was a big deal to use private loans.

 

"I'm scared…that sense of crisis."

 

Ross's expression hardened slightly at her words.

 

"How dare an accountant lie to you?"

 

"That's right."
 

With a nod, Ran swallowed a bitter smile.

 

I think it's a tight aristocratic way of thinking, but I didn't

say that. This is the North, and they are honor-conscious.
 
You can't understand the trick of cheating your boss before
the temptation of money. People who are as attractive as
rare animals and will disappear without a protective shield
of good superiority.
 

Ran smiled.
 

Eustaf is an excellent shield.

 

Ross frowned at her smile, and there was a knock on the

door.
 

Knock knock.
 

"Come on in."
 

Pushing the chair back slightly, Ran spoke clearly. The

administrator who opened the door and came in was a
woman about the middle of her 40s.
 

The knight in his early thirties was dressed in armor.

"I see the Lord."
Elizabeth, the administrator, greeted first, followed by
Blaine, the Knight Commander.
Ran felt lighthearted because he seemed to follow the
words of not to say formal greetings to Lord.
"Both of you sit down."
Administrator Elizabeth and Knight Commander Blaine
glanced at each other.
They met at the door, but neither of them knew why she
called them.
'Of course, it's not like I don't have a clue.'
Elizabeth looked at the young lord in front of her. When
Ran was wearing blue ring, Elizabeth was also there. I
don't know what's going on, but the ring was definitely in
her hands.
It didn't even burn Ran.
Ran has said several times that she's a temporary
Patriarch, but what if she's lowering herself before she
cringes her claws?
As soon as she ascends to the throne, she examines the
accounting books and calls the administrator and the chief
of the Knights.
'It's not what an ordinary 19-year-old girl would do.'
Elizabeth thought so and gently lowered her eyes when her
eyes met Ran.
"Suddenly, I'll call two people and they'll wonder what's
going on. To put it bluntly."
Ran tapped her finger on the specialized document.
"The duke's debts are enormous."
"Oh my, How much?"
Elizabeth asked again. Ran smiled bitterly and said.
"If I say, ‘I have to sell my estate and my title,’ can you
guess how much is it?"
All three people in the study swallowed their breath at
Ran's words. But soon Elizabeth protested.
"That can't be! I also looked at the accounting data. Of
course, it's tight, but the benefits are-"
"It was fraudulent accounting."
"Fraudulent accounting?"
Blaine asked the first term he heard. Ran gathered her
fingertips and said, standing like a tower.
"In short, Fraud. For example, -"
Ran thought for a moment and gave the simplest example.
"I don't buy things, but I write down that I bought them."
Ran opened a document and pushed it to Blaine.
"Last year, 3,000 verats were paid to equip the Knights."
Blaine hurriedly pulled the document at the words.
It really says the payment is 3,000 verat.
He protested without realizing it.
"No way!"
It was money that he had never received a penny. On the
contrary, he has raised the long list of requests to change
the tattered equipment, but no money has come in.
"I thought so. Besides, if you look over here, you've spent a
lot of money buying horses, but you don't do that much, do
we?"
Elizabeth's face turned pale.
"There must be something similar going on in the
administration."
"I know. Elizabeth has a separate record of the funding
request. Thanks to you, it was easy to find compared. But."
Ran smiled coolly.
"Bunuch accounting is always accompanied by
embezzlement, malpractice and fraud."
We don't have any in stock, but it says we bought it.
I have a terrible business trip.
If then,
-I don't even know how to touch it?
Of course, that kind of thought follows.
"But Lord, how will you believe us?"
In Elizabeth's words, Ran pointed her finger to her eyes.
"I didn't leave my eyes open while I was here."
Elizabeth shut her mouth. It is strange to say that Ran has
observed and made a decision on her own, but it is strange
to believe that she believes it alone, which is suspicious of
the Lord's eyes.
Besides, I didn't hate that you believed in me.
"So, I'm going to run out the accountant."
She waved her palms lightly from side to side near her
neck.
"But that doesn't mean the debt is gone. What's fortunate is
that 6 months from now will be repaid? And it hasn't been
decided whether to pay in installments or lump-sum
payments."
Blaine frowned.
"Then what are you going to do?"
When asked by him, Ran looked up for a moment and said,
"For now, we need to get rid of the accountant, investigate
and confiscate the property, but there's something we need
to do before that happens."
"Please tell us."
"I'd like you to search the northern mountains."
"Ice wall?"
In this situation?
He had that face, but Ran smiled and said,
"Yes, I mean ·····."
Ran groped for the location of the mine. After Female Lead
fell here, it was discovered while wandering through the
mountain range, so it won't be that far from the "door."
"I want you to concentrate on finding the cave near the
door."
"Near the door?"
His face became hard.
"Yes, I wish I could come with you."
Ran said so and shrugged her shoulders.
'Door'
It is the source of the story and the beginning of the Lazian
family.
Iveria, the great wise man, made three things while sealing
the darkness.
This mountain range called the ice wall.
Door, the core of the mountain range.
And the Sky castle that was built for the Lazian family, the
gatekeeper.
So, the door was a symbol of fear and awe in the north.
Of course, the Blue Knights, the Knights of the Duke of
Lazia, was close to the door, but I would not want to ask
you to investigate near the door.
"But!"
"Please do a thorough investigation. There's a secret plan
in the cave to save the Lazian family."
"Is that so"
Blaine nodded without much concern.
"All right, I'll start a team."
"I'll leave it up to you, but I ask only those who can keep
silent on whatever they find in the cave."
At Ran's words, Blaine glanced at her and bowed his head.
"I'll keep that in mind."
"Yes."
Saying so, Ran gestured to Blaine to leave. He got up,
greeted politely, and left the study.
And Ran looked at the remaining Elizabeth and said,
"Actually, there's nothing to gather evidence for. Just
looking inside is full of loopholes. I've probably been doing
it for years, and it's not a problem, so I'm sure it's been a
hassle lately."
"But you still want to document it."
Ran nodded at Elizabeth's words. Elizabeth looked at the
documents on the desk and said, "Please send everything to
my room."
"Please."
Ran said so and told Elizabeth to go out.
Then she called her servant to move some documents to
Elizabeth's office, and Ran’s work increased.
'I’m tired.'
Sneaking at Ross, he had a face that wouldn't lift a finger
for herself.
"A cup of tea."
When Ran opened a finger and said softly, Ross called the
maid. Ran pressed her forehead with both hands and
waited for the tea to be brewed.
'I'm tired.'
On second thought, she passed through the numbers that
filled her head one by one. The maid quietly poured tea into
the tea cup.
Ross asked as soon as the maid left.
"Did you send it on purpose?"
 
CHAPTER 004
"What?"
 

Ran looked up and asked. Ross looked at her and replied.

 

"The Knight Commander."

 

"Where?"
 

"Near the Door."

 

"Didn't you hear that?"

 

Saying so, Ran lifted the cup and blew it. It is not a sample
of elegant aristocrat lady, but it is better than burning one's
tongue in a hot cup.
 

Ross asked again as she swallowed the hot tea water little
by little.
 

"Didn't you send him to the door to take care of the

Knight?"
 
Near the door is the place where the most dangerous
creatures come out.
 

"Why me?"
 

Only then did Ran take her mind off the tea and
concentrate on Ross.
 

"To get rid of Eustaf's master power."

 

Ran laughed without realizing it when he spoke in a gloomy

tone. Ross made an impression on her smile.
 

"Is it working?"
 

"Isn't it weird to ask that straightforward question? You

asked yourself, 'You're trying to kill my brother!'"
 

Laughing cheerfully, Ran put her chin on. Her impermeable

eyes were strangely transparent.
 

"That's not true. I'm just counting on it."

 

"I believe you."

  

"Because you believe? You can't do that!"

 

Ross's face became suspicious. He went on to say.

 

"And how could you do that?"

 

"What else?"
 

"You're not educated as a Patriarch. Of course, recently I

felt like you were taking lessons from a tutor, but ·····."
 

Even so, a 19-year-old girl who's taking on a runaway

position, and she's so skilled at her job.
 

"It's as if you've prepared it. You've been waiting for this to

happen."
 

"Not like that."

 

Ran said so and looked at the red tea water. In fact, I

wanted to avoid this situation the most.
 
I hoped to prevent the death of my family.
 

However, the family died, and Ran came up with a theory.

No matter how much you make a fuss, doesn't the main
part change?
 

The branch of fate, I think, will be maintained somehow.

 

"I'm just doing my best where I can. I feel like my stomach

is going to explode."
 

Saying so, Ran added.

 

"Don't make me worry too much when I deliver it to

Eustaf."
 

"If he's worried about you."

 

Ran laughed at Ross's words.

 

"That's the answer."

 

"Don't you get angry?"

 
When asked by Ross, Ran wrapped her fingertips around
the teacup. The cup for black tea is wide, so the tea water
cools quickly.
 

Ran asked, holding a moderately cold teacup.

 

"Why will I be angry?"

 

"Well…."
 

In rare cases, Ross couldn't continue his words. Ran said

over tea.
 

"I want to be a family with Youth. I don't think it's fair to

say that it's impossible to get along with siblings, but I
want to be like that."
Ran saw Ross.
"But I don't mean to force it. I'm just trying hard as I am.
Eustaf have been bullied by my mother."
She spoke awkwardly.
"I'm not saying I won't do anything that bothered him. It
used to be, but now I want to go a little differently."
Clack.
After putting down the empty glass, Ran poured the second
glass. The scent of sweet tea swirled up with water vapor.
"So, I'm not angry. It's all up to Eustaf."
Ross looked like a person who saw something really
strange.
Ran dragged the documents from the pile of documents
piled up behind her and put them on the desk.
I knew that the financial situation was the worst. So, what
about the backlog?
In fact, Elizabeth, the administrator, would have wanted to
catch up on her backsliding to do the work.
'I can't believe you didn't show it. It's a great
administrator.'
In addition, most of the tension raised is in need of funds.
The bell tower that has been requesting repair for several
years already...
"Isn't it better to repair your legs than this? The road
covered by the landslide 3 years ago has not been restored
yet, right?'
First, the goal is to look at all the piles of that document.
'Let's cheer up.'
Ran took a deep breath and quickly began to run down the
papers. Fast reading was one of the catches she had.
On the mountain of this document, I'm glad you can speed
it up.
In addition.
'The format is terrible.'
It did not have the basic form to have. At this point, it was
more like a letter to the lord than a document.
'We need to fix this first.'
We need to specify the basic form.
That alone will reduce the time to look at the documents.
Flap.
With the speed of handing over the papers, Ross wondered
if she was really reading all the writing carefully.
By the time she was getting tired of her speed, there was a
loud knock on the door.
Ross and Ran also looked up in surprise.
Ross raised his hand on the sword and the door opened
quickly.
"Ran!"
It was her uncle, Baron Lindbergh, who came in screaming.
"Uncle"
Ran got up from her seat.
"What are you doing here?"
"I couldn't see you at all. I was worried about what
happened to you."
Baron Lindbergh huffed his way inside. Ross blocked in
front of it.
"Without permission, you cannot see the Lord."
"I'm her uncle! Besides, I'm more worried about a guy like
you being here!"
"Uncle, he is a loyal servant."
 

Ross was surprised when Ran defended him. Lindbergh

snorted.
"No loyalty."
Ran said to Ross.
"Give him a seat."
Ross stepped aside without saying a word, and Lindbergh
jumped into his seat when he didn't even ask him to come
in and sit down.
It was a rude act that could not be regarded as an act of
God.
But Ran asked, sitting down, without saying much.
"What's the matter?"
"I'm going to give you another escort."
"Another escort?"
"Yes! He's not such a man without loyalty, he's the real one
I recommend."
Lindbergh said something that he could see clearly inside.
"No, sir Ross is enough. I don't have to increase my escort."
Lindbergh frowned and spoke in a low voice.
"Ran."
"Yes."
"Do you know that your mother owes me money?"
Baron Lindbergh spoke off guard and took the documents
out of his arms.
"She used to buy necklaces. It was a sudden loan, so it was
very hard for me,"
He held out the document to Ran, and Ran opened it with a
blank face.
It was a loan card.
It was about my mother borrowing 10,000 verat from him.
Interest is 10% per month.
In other words, it swells by 1,000 verat every month. It was
a huge loan.
With 3,000 verat, it is possible to replace all of the Knights'
equipment with new ones.
'Should I say it's a good thing I only borrowed few verats?'
Indeed, it would be difficult for Baron Lindbergh to pay
more than 10,000 verats in cash.
The baron's money is about 15,000 verat a year.
For now, Verat rarely uses the unit of money unless it is a
noble.
'A 10,000-Verat necklace.'
Ran recalled her mother's colorful accessories.
'I remember Marie Antoinette's diamond necklace.'
She gets caught up in a huge scandal with the necklace
she's never even hung around her neck.
"According to this letter of borrowing, the date of payment
is due later this year."
"Yes, but didn't your mother have a big accident?"
The baron had a grim face.
"It's a lot of money for me, too. That's why I'm telling you in
particular just in case you don't know."
He coughed lightly and made more blatant fun of the floor.
"But you're my niece. So, I'm thinking if I can write you off
this debt."
"It's a waste of time?"
Ran looked at him curiously. Baron Lindbergh fiddled with
his moustache.
"I want to be a real family with you."
"We're already blood relatives."
Not wanting to say family, Lan chose a different word. But
the baron, who didn't notice the distance, said with a smile.
"I want to you to marry my son."
Oh, my God.
Ran swallowed a false laugh.
"Son? you mean my cousin Robbie?"
I knew him because I saw his face several times.
Putting forward his "manly" boast, he enjoyed the sport.
In other words, by Ran's standard, he was a human close to
garbage.
'Gambling's starting to work, maybe.'
"Yes, you know, the age difference is only four or five. It's
the perfect time."
Oh, my God,
but Ran didn't show that.
Yet.
It is not yet time to make an enemy outright. After the
Duke's finances and affairs became stronger.
Then,
Although she pushed ahead with Blue ring, there will still
be forces dissatisfied with the fact that she became a
temporary householder.
Baron Lindbergh has splashed a lot of money all over the
place, so there's got to be a line inside.
'Well, it's not just the baron.'
What's fortunate is that she can definitely know and hire
the loyal family because she is the original author.
'That's a relief.'
Ran smiled embarrassingly and said,
"Uncle, thank you very much for your words. However,
marriage....is so sudden. Besides, um-"
Ran scratched her cheek.
"It's kind of like getting married because of...debt"
It's a girly word, but it sounded like a clueless sound to
Baron Lindbergh.
"But it's 10,000 verat. Do you know how much money this
is? Besides, the duke has other debts. It's not something
you can handle alone."
Lindbergh leaned forward.
"You'll need the advice of a wiser man."
"The advice of an uncle."
"All right"
Lindbergh nodded his head, wondering if he could finally
communicate.
Ran looked at the pile of documents.
I still have a lot of work to do.
She looked up with a smile.
"I really want to hear that."
***
"Are you not sleeping?"
When asked by Ross, Ran replied vaguely, "Yes, ·····."
Realizing that she was not listening to him at all, he came
close and put his hand on the document.
Only then did Ran look at him.
"Sir Ross?"
"It's late at night."
"Just a little bit more."
"Why don't you see it tomorrow morning?"
"Sure"
Ran rubbed her tight eyes.
The candle was brightened, but the tired eyes were still
tired.
Ross looked at such Ran.
When Baron Lindbergh came and talked, I thought I really
wanted to cut myself. When did she and he had a private
relationship, I thought we had something to come.
'But.'
She told Ross all the stories she shared with Baron
Lindbergh.
Of course, I don't believe it at all. It's all about building
trust and hitting on the betrayal.
'Until I tell you the secret hole.'
***
"Next time, when my uncle and I talk alone, you can come
over here and listen."
She led him to another room connected to the inner room
and pointed to the stovepipe.
"I can hear it well when I open it."
"And then you write or exchange notes?"
At Ross's words, Ran blinked and stretched her shoulders.
"Yes, there's a way but I don't mean that."
"Why are you doing this?"
"Hmm, is it rather counterproductive? It's because I want
to build trust."
"Trust."
"Yes, that's enough to be worth doing this."
Ran continued, shrugging her shoulders.
"Well, when Eustaf comes back from graduation, will it be
easier then?"
This year is the last semester.
He will graduate after winter, and come back to the
mansion in spring.
Then, wouldn't we still have some trust if we look at each
other closely?
Ross didn't reply to Ran's words.
The Lord's thoughts belong to the Lord's.
You don't dare to join the army.
***
Ran got up from her seat, leaving a scratch on the
document.
"Then let's take the advice and go to bed."
Ross only lowered his eyes and said nothing.
Back in her room, Ran was watched by a maid and changed
her clothes.
Originally, I would have to move to Duchess room, but she
kept saying she would use her room. It's called a temporary
leave anyway.
As soon as I lay down on a familiar bed, I fell asleep.
 
CHAPTER 005
The Imperial Academy,
 

As it was named as a high-ranking institution established

by the Empire.
 

The majority of the aristocracy sent their children to the

academy because the emperor was traditionally from the
Imperial Academy.
 

Then, the number of graduates will be created, and

academic relations will be formed from it.
 

Originally, it was Lazia who was one step back from there.
 

Thus, Eustaf, who entered the academy for the first time in
Lazia, was a target of attention.
 

There are three dukes of the Empire.

 

Ice of Lazia.
 

Silver of Miro.
  

Rose of Usla.
 

Among them, Lazia was the most closed and exclusive

place. As such, there were many questions and fantasies.
 

The last place where a wise man fell asleep.

 

Ice wall.
 

Masu.
 

The door that actually exists.

 

And a family that lasted longer than the Empire.

 

For nobles who value tradition and pedigree, Lazia was

special.
 

In fact, what the first disciples who founded the country

wanted to gain was the blood of Lazia.
 
The first empress of the Empire, too, was a princess of
Lazia.
 

Even having their own greetings sounded great.

 

In fact, Eustaf was not interested in such interest. He was

annoyed because he was not happy to greeting to myself,
"May the blue flame bless you."
 

It was a greeting to Duke, and no one said it until he spoke

coldly with a contemptuous face.
 

Eustaf, who earned a private room due to the privileges of

the duke in his final year, opened the letter with a relaxed
mind.
 

It was a letter from Ran.

 

Since he came to the academy, she has sent at least one full
letter a week.
 

It was a normal story.

 

Writing down what had happened in the mansion seemed

like a report since she took over as a temporary Patriarch.
  

The story with her uncle, the story of debt, the financial
situation.
 

And I'm so tired, even the complaining of her.

 

Eustaf read the letter without noticing that he was smiling.

 

The last one was 'Help me after graduating quickly.'

 

'Really.'
 

Is she really trying to acknowledge and post himself as a

Patriarch.
 

Eustaf scattered the letters with his fingertips. Just as you

can read the truth if you do so.
 

My stepmother was a great beauty.

 

I've never seen such vivid green eyes with such gold hair.
And the new sister who was standing by her skirt.
 
She was more comfortable over there.
 

Softly shiny, milky hair with northern, summery, green

eyes.
 

With some expectations, the disappointment was even

greater. And when I was in despair beyond disappointment.
 

'That day.'
 

The day he climbed a tree and fell on top of Ran.

 

The day was a turning point.

 

Ran out of consciousness once lost her breath, and when

she came back to life, she became a different person.
-Eustaf, I want to be your real family.
Her whispering voice and a friendly smile.
Eustaf closed his eyes, opened it, and reached out to the
next letter.
The second was Ross's letter. Ross was meticulously
reporting Ran's track record.
'Caves.'
What's in there?
This was not mentioned in Ran's letter.
'Besides, how do you know that cave? There's a way in
there to pay off the debt?'
Questions rose in a lump.
Eustaf reached out to the ink bottle without hesitation. He
sealed his question by writing it down without anyhow.
The receiver was of course Ran.
***
Accountant Rudd's execution took place quickly.
His guilty visits were posted throughout the estate. Some
of the insiders were pleased that Patriarch's first
punishment was the death penalty and that it was the first
step toward cutting corruption, while some turned pale.
There were calls for desperate death penalty, excessive do,
and cruel new Patriarch.
Ran ignored it all.
Unfortunately, the confiscated property was not so much.
"No, what the hell did you use all this for?'
Ran groaned on a list of less wealth than expected. I knew
it was for gambling, but I didn't know it was for gambling
this much.
Most of the accountants' lines were disciplined and fired.
Administrative affairs increased, but administrators were
unable to speak.
Everyone knew that Patriarch was the most overworked
right now. Her study was the last to turn off the light, and
the first to turn on the light.
So, Blaine, who returned, was surprised to see the bright
daylight of the Patriarch and darkened eyes.
"Are you feeling?"
It came out without even realizing it.
Ran grinned and nodded.
"I'm not dead yet, so I’m fine. So, I heard it paid off, right?"
"Yes, we found the cave. And I found what you said…."
He carefully stuck out the basket. Ran quickly opened the
basket lid. There was a mana stone as big as his forearm.
Blaine added as she saw her face brightened.
"But it's not a jewel. They said it's not a correction."
"Yeah, not a jewel. This is the Mana Stone."
"The Mana Stone? This big thing?"
Ran nodded at the surprised Blaine.
"This transparency, this hardness. This is what a high-
purity mana stone looks like."
Blaine blinked his eyes. He had seen magic items and
magic stones a few times.
However, the only mana stone he saw was an ordinary
stone-like object.
Ran patted the Mana Stone lightly with her fingertips.
"It's not hard to make magic items themselves, and the
price is not that high. But the Mana Stone had too little
mana, so there was a limit to what it could do."
 

There was a separate magic tax work that made only magic
jeans that went into magical items, not magicians now. It is
not a big money, so I did not use a wizard, a high-quality
manpower.
Even if you are not a wizard, you can draw the magicians.
Magic tax works were low-wage workers.
"But when these mana stones are supplied, they'll be
completely different."
There is no limit to what can be done with the Magic
Circle. Blaine nodded at Ran's murmur.
"That's right."
"Yeah. I didn't know I'd find it this fast. Thanks to Blaine."
"No."
Blaine answered politely, lowering his eyes.
"Okay, then."
Ran grinned and rubbed the piece with her fingertips.
"Let's find a client."
Ran's mind was spinning. She was an original writer, and
there were quite a few settings that were not used in the
main story.
The top.
The continent has a top three.
'If you make a deal with one of them,'
Golden Rose is the best.
Ran took a deep breath and looked up.
"Sir Blaine, may I ask you one more question?"
"You don't have to ask. You can give me your inquiries."
His polite words made Ran feel her strength relieved. Ran
picked up a pen and drew a picture lightly on paper.
"Have you ever seen a tree with leaves like this?"
Blaine nodded at her painting. So did Ross.
"I know. It's a pretty common tree in the north."
"As expected."
Ran looked at the window for a moment.
"Well, no, it's not the season, so let's put this off."
Saying so, Ran folded the paper and said,
"Good job. Go rest."
Blaine saluted and left the study. Ran sat down. Ross
looked at the Mana Stone on the table and asked.
"How did you know?"
"Hmm?"
"That's what it is."
"I wasn't sure either."
Ross looked back at Ran with wonder. Ran said she wanted
the right story to fit in.
"I thought there might be a reason why wizards can't come
here."
"With that one thing? Besides, it doesn't matter if it's a
wizard or a magic box."
Ross asked because he was dumbfounded. Ran nodded and
added
"And remember when I went to the door before, I
disappeared?"
Ran, who is not herself, has been lost when she went to the
door when she was young.
The stepmother was one of the first to punish Eustaf for
doing so to her daughter on purpose.
"I know."
Ross's face became hard.
That day, his young master was beaten, and young Eustaf's
back was covered in blood. Even now, there is still a scar on
his back.
 

"That's when I found it. That's why I thought, "When I

combine my childhood memories with old materials, I was
wondering."
Ran smiled awkwardly and shrugged her shoulders.
"I was just lucky."
Ross didn't answer.
I was lucky.
She says so, but it's not easy to come to a conclusion by
consolidating the fragmented data into one.
If that's a ridiculous conclusion like this. But Ran was
derived, and that was the answer.
'Transparent Mana Stone.'
Even those who didn't know much about commerce could
know that the value would be enormous.
The duke will get out of debt.
"Why didn't you tell me beforehand?"
"It's embarrassing to be wrong."
"...."
At Ross's eyes, Ran smiled again and said,
"Now that I know for sure, I'm going to write to Eustaf. And
the Golden Rose."
"Golden Rose?"
"Yeah, one of the top three continents. Don't you think we'll
be able to trade this at all."
Having a high value product is like winning a lottery.
I mean, there are a lot of cases where I'm being humiliated.
In addition, later trading red and blue mana stones
required a group of people connected to the western end.
Now, it will be possible to do many things that could not be
done due to the lack of mana in the Mana Stone. The
possibilities for the future are endless.
'Besides, the ice wall is the only place where these high-
purity mana stones come out.'
In other words, it is as good as getting oil money.
Ran grinned.
With this, Eustaf's hardship is over. And it is also the end
that the Female Lead who came from moving to the
dimension rolled because of a poor Duchy.
Female Lead.
Ran suddenly remembered the word again. The heroine's
name is Ishina.
Sina.
She was a lovely heroine.
'I've been working hard.'
Thinking about it makes me feel sorry.
'This time, I'll make you a good friend.'
And Eustaf and Sina will live happily ever after.
'Of course, there are some problems that money doesn't
solve, but money doesn't cause problems.'
That alone seems to solve half of the problem.
'When the work is over, we need to find a Second male
lead. ·····.'
He must have been enslaved by now. But it's still close. I
had to find it before next year passed.
If we move to the illegal dumping ground next year, it'll
really start a worse hell.
"But Male Lead has recovered it for now."
Ran bit her lips.
Two years.
If you hold out for the next two years, Eustaf will continue
his position.
'And Eustaf will be graduating in half a year anyway.'
Then the temporary Patriarch position is just a scarecrow.
'If that happens soon.'
Ran thought so and reviewed the letter once again. There
was no miswritten part.
'Oh, right.'
Ran added to her letter to Eustaf.
-Get some talented people!
***
At the end of the letter, Eustaf tilted his head.
'Talented.'
The Imperial Academy was definitely a connecting place.
Most of the academy's students are aristocrats, but the
emperor also allowed commoners to enter the country to
raise horses against aristocratic forces from a hundred
years ago.
If you pass the exam, a huge admission fee will be
exempted for those without a title.
And the majority of graduates end up in the lower level of
the Imperial Palace.
Eustaf patted the desk lightly.
'There are a few characters I can see.'
I'm tired of socializing at the Academy.
This is another problem.
‘Cause I'm saying we can do it in earnest.'
He looked carefully at the characters at the Academy and
never directly recruited them.
This is because the father, the owner of the house, is still
alive, and doing such a thing itself gives strength to his
stepmother.
-Look, you're alive and well, and your son is already
preparing to become a duke.
It was obvious that I would say that.
And after Ran became the Patriarch.
'The Patriarch ordered it herself, so it's okay.'
Eustaf thought so and folded the letter.
When he saw the details of the duke's debt, he was
suffocated. No matter how much I thought about it, I
couldn't pay back the debt with the profits from the Duchy.
'But.'
Mana Stone…
Eustaf caressed the blue ring. No matter how much you
touch a cold and cool surface, it doesn't get warm.
Eustaf liked it.
'You really made the right choice.'
He whispered like that toward Blue flame and lost his mind.
 

CHAPTER 006 – GOLDEN ROSE

Ran gasped. A guillotine was shining in front of me.
 

"Kill, kill, kill!"

 

The people gathered in the square were shouting.

 

No, no, no, no.

 

I have to talk, but I can't speak. I couldn't move a muscle.

My tongue seemed to stick to the roof of my mouth.
 

Eustaf looked down at herself with cold blue eyes.

 

"We will execute the death penalty in the name of Eustaf

Laván de Lazia, who is now the owner of the flame."
 

No, it's not.

  

I'm not Ran.

 

I'm, I'm--
 

The people who caught her from both sides dragged her
neck into the hole. Don't look down. Turn it upside down so
you can see the blade of the guillotine blade.
 

"Execute."
 

The blue blade's coming down fast-

 

"…!!!"
 

Ran woke up from her dream.

 

"Ugh, ha, ha, ha, ha······."

 

It was a dream. ·····.

 

When she touched the back of her neck, she felt sweaty.
She seemed to have been struggling in her sleep and
sweating.
 

I still didn't feel realistic, so I stared blankly into space, and

Ran stumbled and woke up from her seat.
 

'I'm really stressed out.'

 

She drank the prepared water thinking so.

 

When I first opened my eyes here.

 

I couldn't figure out the situation at all.

 

Her face is a completely different face, and the person who

claims to be her mother is crying with a distorted face.
 

'I've come to realize that it's in a novel.'

 

Still, it didn't feel real.

 

It hit me that Eustaf came to apologize.

 
"Was it about a month after I came to my senses...because I
didn't have the concept of time. Has it been a while?"
 

When I heard, he was coming to apologize, I thought, "Oh,

is Male Lead coming?" It felt like something was
unrealistic.
 

I was shocked when I actually met Eustaf. It was not the

face of an ordinary child at all.
 

It doesn't contain feelings of apology or guilty, but a

completely expressionless-emotional face.
 

Looking back on that time, I still don't feel good. Lan

clasped her arms tightly as if hugging herself.
 

"I'm sorry, Noonim."

 

When I saw Eustaf, who bowed deeply with such words, I

felt like I was awakened. The traces of blood-stained
medium that had not been hidden were visible under the
sleeves.
 

I made him like that.

 
That's what she wrote.
 

But looking at that face right now, it's a novel, and he'll be
happy to meet the female lead later, so hang in there.
 

'I can't say that.'

 

Ran sighed. So, I desperately tried to protect Eustaf

somehow from then on.
 

'You still haven't earned Eustaf's trust.'

 

Ran bit her lips. What if Eustaf hits herself in the neck two
years later?
 

'No, no, no, it's gonna be okay. I can work hard for 2 years.'
I found the Mana Stone, and I will continue to work hard.
"He'll save my life. Come on."
Comforting herself like that, Lan touched her neck again. I
sneaked up to the window and opened the window, and
there was a crack in the distance.
'Nice'
Today is the day to meet someone from Golden Rose.
'You said you were a branch manager?'
Ran took a deep breath.
'Please don't sign a fraudulent contract.'
That's what Ran prayed with her hands together.
***
Covering the dark circles, the maid said anxiously.
"You've been going through a lot lately."
"I'm in the beginning, so I can't help it."
Ran smiled, answering like that. These days, Ran's
popularity in the duke's castle has been on the rise day by
day.
As soon as she became a Patriarch, all the systems began to
return to normal, which was the first thing employees could
feel.
After changing clothes, Ran left the room.
There were four drawing rooms in the castle.
One is the drawing room that serves as a meeting room for
several people as a group. Usually, I met a person with a
low status here. This place was just called Meeting Room.
The second was the silk room, the third was the emerald
room, the real for VIPs, and the fourth was the pearl room,
the drawing room for solitude.
Though upper-class, Ran has designated an emerald room,
a drawing room for VIPs. It was a shocking move, but it
didn't matter.
It's that important.
The emerald room was beautifully decorated with green
colors to match its name.
'It's also a room where the Duchess serves guests.'
It is also the perfect room for the beautiful Tiara owner.
"Hello, it's an honor to meet you."
When Ran entered the room, the sitting person stood up
from her seat, took off her hat and greeted her gracefully.
'Woman'
Ran blinked with a little surprise, and was surprised for the
second time when she saw her opponent's appearance.
She was a wonderful beauty that seemed to purify her eyes
just by looking at her. She was as clear as a birthplace with
colorful blond hair and gold eyes that resembled her
mother. Above all, pointed ears caught my eye.
Maybe she's in her mid-thirties now?
Ran said with a friendly silence and a smile.
"I didn't expect the leader of top to come in person."
The leader top of the Golden Rose is the Half Elf.
When Ran said, "Oh?" the woman opened her eyes wide
and laughed.
"We shouldn't look down on the Duchess of Lazia's
intelligence network."
Externally, the Golden Rose upper state was known as a
man. It's probably because it's hard for a woman or even a
heterogeneous person to work.
 

But when the upper power grows, in a few years she will be
out of the shadows and in the front.
'I'm just aware of that.'
However, with this bait, she made the first shake so that
her opponent could not look down on her information
network.
"I'm Ran Romia De Lazia."
Ran introduced herself and offered her a seat.
"May the blue flame bless you. I’m Leverage Liberty."
As you many already know, Levery drew a clear line with
red lips.
Small Mana Stone Pieces and Letters Enclosed by the Duke
of Lazia. Levery asked the wizard if it was a real mana
stone, and the wizard bit the bubble and asked where it
came from.
This is a revolution.
The changes in the world that the Lazia Mana Stone will
bring and the enormous benefits of it are depicted on its
own.
You can never miss it.
That's why she came here herself. She also looked into the
Duchess of Lazia in many ways.
'Although she's a closed-door operative,
However, the government cannot help but reduce its debts
and reveal the aspect of a successive battle. Levery looked
at the girl in front of her eyes, who had become Lazia's
Patriarch, even though not a drop of blood was mixed.
She is a great beauty, with her flowing milky hair, dark
green eyes, and her appearance.
Appearance is definitely an advantage, but how can it be
the Duchess alone?
'And she doesn't have the blood of Lazia.'
It's not a normal bet.
Don't you even know you're the boss?
No matter how many times a Duchy is failing, she will be
treated in a shallow way.
Levery was firm in her determined.
Ran offered Levery a seat and began to set her own tea.
The fact that the Duchess set the tea is a sign of hospitality,
but the owner set the tea herself.
"Is it strong enough?"
When asked by Ran, Levery replied, "I like it."
After generously putting luxury tea leaves in the port, pour
enough hot water, and wrap it with a ticoi.
Ran said in a series of movements.
"I'm not good at turning around. So, let's talk right away."
"Tell me"
"I'd like to sell a Mana Stone on the top of Golden Rose."
Levery's eyes glistened.
"Our superiors are always welcome to deal with the
Duchess."
"Anyway, I'm sure you've looked into all the Duke's debts.
So, I'll give you the transaction amount. For six months, I
give you exclusive rights to the top of Golden Rose. Instead,
I want 1 million verats in advance."
Levery's face has hardened.
Ran lowered her gaze to her tea to hide her fluttering
heart. That's why I made my own tea.
But if you do something, it looks like you're going to be
depressed.
1 million verat.
It was a huge amount.
  

The annual profit of the Duchy of Lazia is 200,000 verat.

The duke's current debt is 800,000 verat.
'I say it loud on purpose.'
Ran poured tea into a teacup to hide her shaky face,
wondering if she say it too loudly.
Crack.
The sound of water seems to stabilize the mind and body.
"Duchess is too much."
Levery, who was looking at the teacup, looked up at Ran.
As expected, this woman is unusual.
'She'd tell for as much money as I can.'
How much information does the duke hold?
In fact, Ran was just a word, but it was effective to shake
her up early because she already knew who she was.
Levery thought Ran was even aware of the financial
situation at the top of the Golden Rose.
'But.'
She poured sugar syrup into the tea.
"Without a word, it's a pre-sale. You didn't tell me if the
Mana Stone really came out of here, how it came out."
Ran sat down after filling her glass. I held back my desire
to pour sugar syrup.
Sugar is a very expensive item.
Very very expensive.
'People would laugh if they heard that your duchy who has
to save sugar because it's expensive.'
She poured some sugar syrup into the tea and smiled.
"I'm thinking of naming the Mana Stone ice crystal. It's
from the ice wall, so I thought a contradictory name would
suit it."
It's branding, so it's definitely different from other low-cost
mana seats.
Ice wall.
Levery had good ears. That thing comes out of this
northern mountain range.
Ran continued.
"The Leader of the Upper has recognized its value, so she
has come all the way to the North."
Yeah, the roads in the north are rough. Especially the way
to the Lazian mansion on the ice wall.
Ran looked straight at Levery with her head up. Green and
gold eyes faced each other.
"Trust is fundamental to success."
Levery looked at Ran without a word. As expected, this
young Patriarch is unusual.
"What if you buy a million verats of trust in dealing with a
Duchess?"
"Do you want a trust that doesn't weigh the theory?"
"If you think it's worth it, you can say you want to sign a
contract. If not."
Ran shrugged her shoulders.
"The exit is over there."
Levery emptied the teacup. I felt refreshed when the sweet
and warm tea went into my stomach.
Levery grinned as she put down her glass. Her beauty
shone brightly.
'If she was a man, I'd use a beauty meter.'
But this isn't bad either.
"All right."
Levery said so and raised a finger.
"Please allow a one-year monopoly instead. Trust comes
and goes."
She held back and nodded, saying, like Ran is right.
"Okay, a year."
"Nice."
"That's nice."
The two women grinned face to face. Ran spoke in a light
tone.
"Shall we talk about the specifics while we eat?"
"I really want to be with you."
Levery replied with a smile.
***
Levery stayed at the Duchy of Lazia for a week. Of course,
she went to the mine herself.
Ran also accompanied her.
Blaine led the Knights together. When she entered the
cave, Levery exclaimed.
Ice crystal was everywhere. The huge mana stone stood in
a hexagonal shape.
They filled the cave with reflections of candles, emitting
reflective light, and reflecting it.
It was spectacular.
Levery admired the beauty and admired the shape.
"That's a lot of reserves."
"Yeah."
Ran nodded. I set the number of reserves to a huge
amount.
She looked around the cave and came out smiling with a
big smile.
"I hope we can start mining quickly before winter comes."
"I'm planning to."
Ran nodded.
'What a high-purity mana stone.'
Levery's head was spinning quickly already.
After writing the contract with a notary, Levery paid 10% of
the down payment on the spot first.
"When I get back to the top, I'll send the other half and the
rest in a month."
That's what Levery said and went back. Ran was exhausted
after she went back.
"Oh, I'm really dying."
Ran stretched out on the sofa. Elizabeth, who brought in
the documents, consoled Ran.
"Thank you for your hard work. Lord."
'Yes, I did a great job.'
Ran reached out and pulled the papers on the desk, saying
so. Even though she brought the documents, Elizabeth said
nervous.
"Wouldn't it be better for you to take a little break?"
"But it's urgent, didn't you bring it yourself?"
While muttering, Ran pulled herself up, saying, "Huh?"
"Nosebleed..."
She touched what was under her nose with her hands.
There was just a blood trickling out.
"Lord!!"
Surprised, Elizabeth shouted, and Ross, who was standing,
rushed to call the therapist.
'It's my first time having a nosebleed.'
Thinking so, Ran felt her vision twinkling as she lifted
herself up.
"Lord!"
A screaming voice was heard, and Ran lost her mind.
 
CHAPTER 007
Ran opened her eyes gently. The dim room caught my eye
first. Let's turn our heads.
'Huh?'
 

Eustaf was sitting.

 

'Is it a dream?'
 

I have all the real dreams. Ran thought so and looked at

Eustaf. He was reading a document in his hand. Focusing
on it, Ran could see his profile without interruption.
 

I could see that his eyes were blue even in the dark room.
 

Are you a little taller than myself now?

 

'he's going to grow.'

 

Ran smiled lightly. Then Eustaf looked back at her.

 

"Hello."
  

"Are you awake?"

 

"Yes."
 

Ran laughed again after answering. Eustaf reached out and

lightly pressed her forehead against the back of his hand.
 

"No fever."
 

"Yes, Eustaf's fingers are pretty."

 

Eustaf flinched at the words she uttered. Ran grinned

again. It's a dream, so it's good to be able to talk
comfortably.
 

"Is it pretty?"
 

Eustaf looked into his hand and said, and Ran nodded.
 

"Yes, it's long and straight, so it's pretty. It's looks like can
play instruments well. Oh, do you play the piano?"
 
"I play a little."
 

"I want to hear it."

 

"I'll let you hear it when I have time."

 

In Eustaf's reply, Ran smiled lightly and uttered, "It's

cheap!"
 

"What do you mean?"

 

"Handsome, pretty hands, playing the piano-"

 

"..."
 

"Cheap, Eustaf."
 

He didn't budge his blue eyes in a word she said smile. I

don't know what you're thinking even though it's a dream.
 

"I'm tired ·····."

 
Mumbling like a habit, Ran covered her eyes with the back
of her hand.
 

"Shall I turn off the light?"

 

"No, just ·····."

 

Hesitatingly, Ran spat out softly.

 

"Eus."
 

"Yes."
 

"Don't kill me."

 

"..."
 

The answer didn't come back.

 

"I'll do my best ····."

 

Ran breathed out as small as a sigh and fell asleep again.

  

It was at dawn that she woke up again. While staring

blankly at the brightened bed ceiling, Ran turned her head
and found Eustaf.
 

He sat in the same position as in her dream. This time, he

wasn't looking at the documents, he was looking at her.
 

"Are you awake?"

 

"Eus…?"
 

"Yes."
 

"Is this a dream, too?"

 

Eustaf's cold face is a little steamed up.

 

"No."
 

"Uh...?"
 
The situation was not properly recognized, so I stared at
him blankly, and Ran suddenly lifted her upper body.
"Really?"
When I woke up suddenly, my head suddenly went
spinning. Ran closed her eyes tightly and got up from her
seat and Eustaf pressed her shoulder to lie back.
"I'll call a therapist, so please lie down."
"What happened? Is it winter? Did I sleep for half a year?"
Seeing the rambunctious Ran, Eustaf said, pulling strings.
"No, it's been two days since you collapsed."
"But why is Eus here ········?
Ran shook her head.
"No, it's not that I don't like you being here. 'Cause you're
still in the academy--"
"I was on my way back. I'm glad the timing is right."
"Came back?"
Ran's face has hardened.
"What happened at the Academy? Who bothered you?"
"It's Not."
Eustaf said so and looked at Ran thoughtfully. Ran asked,
worried now.
"But why? What happened?"
"There is a system called early graduation in the Academy."
"Huh?"
"You said you wanted it."
"Huh?"
"I got my credit, and I pulled my exams. Unless someone
else gets perfect score, I'll be in place first."
Ran opened her eyes wide.
"Are you satisfied?"
"Amazing!"
Ran smiled brightly.
"Amazing! You're amazing, Eustaf. Really, really!"
Early graduation, perfect score.
"Amazing, Eus!"
"Not as much as Noonim."
"Huh?"
As I asked again, a therapist came in just in time. The
elderly therapist looked at this and that at Ran and
concluded.
"As expected, you've overworked. Eat well and rest well for
few days."
"That’s not possible."
Ran laughed, answering like that. The therapist sighed and
said,
"For now, I'll make you some supplements."
"Okay"
Ran nodded. After the therapist left, Ran lowered her foot
under the bed.
White bare feet touched the fluffy carpet. Eustaf looked at
the tip of her bare foot without realizing it, and said,
turning his eyes.
"Didn’t he said you should rest?"
"Yes, but work is just beginning. Now is the time for the
most work."
Eustaf grabbed Ran's shoulder and pressed her to lay.
"Eus?"
The green eyes look at themselves in surprise. Eustaf put
her back on the bed with a little force. The shoulder under
the palm of his hand was much sharper than I thought, so
Eustaf swallowed his breath short and said, "Take a rest.
I'm here because you said you were busy."
Her lips parted at the words.
"On purpose?"
 

"I had early graduation requirements anyway."

Ran's body lost strength.
"I see...Well, the work is going as written in the letter, and
Elizabeth will have the documents for the details."
"I read it yesterday."
"Okay…."
After answering, Ran suddenly remembered her dream last
night.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"Uh, well, I mean."
Ran rolled her eyes and asked cautiously.
"You were here last night?"
"Yes."
Oh, my God.
Ran covered her face with both hands. So, it wasn't a
dream last night? You heard all the crap I said yesterday?
"Sorry."
"What do you mean?"
"Oh, I said something stupid. Just forget it."
"I've never been praised for my pretty fingers."
Euaaaa!!!...
Ran's face heated up. So, I thought it was a dream, a
dream, a dream!
"And."
Eustaf looked at Ran with her hands covering her face. I
could see redness all the way to the end of her ears.
'‘Don't kill me’, is the one I can't forget.'
Kill her.
Eustaf looked down at Ran. I knew there was an option to
kill her. But he thought his parents would come first if he
killed them.
The crazy woman and his father who was being possessed
by her.
However, both of them were killed in a wagon accident.
'Don't kill me’ even if I can't believe you. Did she think that
anger that lost its goal would be directed at her?
Thinking about many things, Eustaf looked at Ran, who was
making excuses. After making excuses for a long time, Ran
glanced at Eustaf with her fingers open.
I thought it was so quiet that he wasn't there, but he still
standing and staring at her. Ran coughed in vain because
she seemed to have calmed her hot face.
"So, I'd appreciate it if you could just forget."
Instead of answering, Eustaf gently swept her forehead
with the back of his hand and said, "Take a rest."
When he left, Ran said, "Ahhhh! "Really!" She turned over
and buried her face on the pillow.
Don't kill me.
What would Eustaf think she was?
'No, maybe it's good.'
I think he found out that I'm afraid of him. Then you could
be more generous to me. With her head rolling, the maid
came back with medicine.
'Ugh, ····.'
The dark red, unidentified drug had a terrible herbal scent.
"Do I have to drink all of this?"
When asked by her, the maid said firmly, "You should
drink." Ran was crying and grabbed her nose and drank
medicine. Even though I grabbed my nose, it smells awful.
As soon as I drank the medicine, I quickly emptied the
glass of water and lied down on the bed again.
"Get some more rest, Lord."
 

Ran nodded. The room became quiet when the maid soon
took her glass and left. Ran tried to sleep with her eyes
closed.
How long has it been?
'I can't sleep.'
Come to think of it, they said it's been two days since you
collapsed. You've been sleeping like a baby for two days?
There's no way you'll fall asleep.
Ran slowly lifted herself up. Dizziness also disappeared,
either because of medicine or after some time after waking
up.
Sneaking out of bed, she put on her jacket.
"Let's go to the library."
Maybe I should go get some books. No, I think it would be
better to read the documents if you read a book in the
library. We should also talk about the issue of selecting a
mine worker or a supervisor. ·····
Stuck through the slippers, Ran sneaked out of the room.
***
Eustaf handed over the documents. Most of the documents
are now in a certain format, so it was easy to recognize at a
glance.
'A million verat.'
The huge amount was barely felt by Eustaf. In addition,
Ran had no difficulty in proceeding with the draft.
He looked at the ice crystal on his desk.
'She found it then.'
I still remember that day clearly. Every New Year, the Duke
of Lazia has a ritual to look at the door. Are there any
cracks in the seal or scratches?
After inspecting the Knights, he goes to the door and
returns to hold a New Year's party. It was a long tradition.
And it was the first year that stepmother and Ran went
together. I even remembered the two sneaking out of the
forest on their way back from looking at the door.
And he came back, and Ran didn't come.
'I got hit by my father for the first time.'
When I managed to find Ran, I also remembered that his
stepmother wrapped him around the width of her skirt and
stared at him with scary eyes.
As if he had sent Ran into the woods.
He said no, but she didn't believe it, and Ran didn't open
her mouth either.
In the end, I was severely beaten by my father. After that,
he was beaten by his stepmother one after another, and the
scars still remains.
However, he was more shocked that he was beaten by his
father than by his stepmother.
'She'd discovered it.'
Eustaf thought about it, closed his eyes and lightly swept
the crystal away.
It is a mineral worth more than a million verats of shame,
anger, pain, injustice, and injustice that I felt at that time.
It's not a bad deal.
He put down the document thinking so.
"I think we can go ahead with this way. What happened to
the question of hiring a new accountant?"
Elizabeth answered politely, accepting the documents.
"I've selected a prominent candidate and put him on the
list."
"I see."
Elizabeth stood there hesitating at his answer.
"What?"
"Is the Lord all right?"
The tip of Eustaf's hand paused at the careful question. He
looked up for the first time and saw Elizabeth.
Their eyes met and she quickly lowered her head.
"She's fine. He said it was overwork. So, I'll take care of the
documents for a while."
"All right."
Elizabeth bent down and left the study. Standing behind the
closed door, Elizabeth gave a short sigh.
"Did I touch you wrong?"'
It's been a little over a month and a half since Ran became
a temporary Patriarch, and too much has happened.
Everything quickly turned around Ran, and now and Eustaf
took over, I felt a little crack.
It was a crack from anxiety.
When the superiors change, the system changes, and then
you may have to start everything anew.
It was that kind of anxiety.
"Elizabeth."
Then someone called her and looked up in surprise, and
Ran was gesturing over there.
"Lord?"
Elizabeth scrambled for a step. Looking at her clothes, she
came out of bed and tied only one robe.
"Why are you here?"
"I couldn't sleep, so I was thinking about going to the
library and I found Elizabeth."
Ran smiled lightly and pushed out her hand, and Elizabeth
passed the document as if possessed.
Elizabeth looked around and whispered quietly when she
saw Ran handing over the documents.
"Master Eustaf is back."
"Yes, I know. He came back from an early graduation. Isn't
that amazing?"
Elizabeth was speechless for a moment. Is she really not
greedy? Not a bit? Or is she acting?
With that ability, you're not even a little…?
"Eus is signing the papers now, isn't he?"
"Yes, he is."
"That's enough."
Ran closed the document back and handed it over to
Elizabeth.
"Is there anything you want me to add?"
"Yes."
Ran nodded.
"If you're going to say this behind my back, just come to the
study, Noonim and the administrator."
The voice from behind surprised both of them and turned
away. Eustaf stood like a shadow.
 
CHAPTER 008
He took a step towards Ran who were shielding Elizabeth.
 

"I asked her to show me the documents. The administrator

didn't do anything wrong."
 

"Did I even say she did something wrong?"

 

At Eustaf words, Ran said, "It's not that, but it's ·······." and
wiggled her hand in a small murmur.
 

"Do you have anything else to say?"

 

When Eustaf lifted his cool eyes to Elizabeth, she quickly

said, "No," and quickly left the hallway.
 

Ran swallowed her saliva.

 

Eustaf approached.
 

'Ah'
 
Did you grow taller again? It's been a month and a half.
 

Now he's a little bigger than herself.

 

"This is how you dress?"

 

"Comfortable clothes. I was just going to the library."

 

"You don't listen to the therapist who told you to rest?"

 

"I slept for two days. I slept enough. I rested."

 

"Didn't you trust me?"

 

"Huh?"
 

Ran opened her eyes round. I've never thought of it like

that before.
 

"That can't be true."

 

Looking at the transparent green eyes, Eustaf felt a certain

impulse. But before I knew what it was, Ran said with her
eyes down.
 

"I'm sorry if it seemed like we were talking behind your

back. I just wondered how things were going."
 

Eustaf held her hand.

 

His forehead was frowned upon. Her hands were cold. I

don't know about other people's body temperature, but it's
not normal to feel this cold.
 

"Come on in."
 

Eustaf said so and dragged Ran into the study. Oops, Ran
was dragged into the study by him. Ross got startled.
 

"Lord?"
 

Ran wondered if the Lord he was referring to was herself

or Eus.
 

"Start a fire."
 
At Eustaf's command, Ross did want to say, 'It's summer!'
but faithfully lit the fire. Eustaf dragged the chair and put it
in front of the stove and made Ran sat down.
"You feel cold."
 

"Thank you."
 

Ran stretched her toes by saying so. My hands and feet

were already cold.
 

"Oh, that's right, Eus."

 

"Yes"
 

"I have to pay Baron Lindbergh 10,000 verat. This guy's

interest is a thousand verats a month, plus…"
 

"Marriage, you mean?"

 

"Yes."
 

Ran nodded. The fire soon warmed my body.

 
"Don't you know if the opponent was nice? Robbie? that's
ridiculous!"
 

"Are you going to marry the opponent if they were nice?"

 

Ran frowned and agonized at the words.

 

"Well, I should have done it if it weren't for ice crystal. But

I don't think he did. Because most of the people who are
marrying me now are because of the Duke of Lazia."
 

The fireplace was now burning briskly. Looking at the

scarlet flame, said Ran calmly.
 

"So, I'm not going to get married until I give up the

Patriarch. You don't have to worry."
 

"That's a relief."
Eustaf said so and gently gathered her disheveled hair.
'It's soft.'
Feeling a little surprised, he made her hair neat. Ran's soft
wavy, milky hair was long, flowing down her chest.
"Is my hair a mess?"
Well, I was sleeping, and Ran gets embarrassed, Eustaf
shook his head.
"It's fine now."
Ross somehow turned his eyes away from the scene. A man
touching a woman's loose hair was a sight only in the
bedroom.
'Cause you two are siblings.'
Siblings are a little over the line, but Eustaf is still an
underage, so it's a good idea to close your eyes.
'But.'
Do we really have to regard them as siblings?
'No, siblings are right.'
In terms of family register, the two are clearly siblings.
'Except for someone else who doesn't have a drop of blood.'
Besides, the time they lived together was very short.
Because of all the fuss, Eustaf left for the academy. And he
came back after three and a half years.
'No, way, no way.'
Ross thought so and looked at Ran. Ran, whose eyes stares
back at him and then grinned.
"Sir Ross would be fine."
Ross frowned at the sudden remark.
"What do you mean?"
"The Lord is back."
"I see."
"What, isn't it good?"
Open her eyes round and ask. In addition, Eustaf is looking
at him.
"It's fine."
Admitting confidently, Ran laughed as well.
"I like it, too."
Eustaf looked down at Ran and said,
"Noonim."
"Huh?"
"Why do you trust me?"
"Huh?"
She blinked at the question, and Ran answered back.
"That’s because you're Eustaf."
His mouth crept.
"How is that a reason?"
"No, I'm not being sarcastic– "
Ran thought of Eustaf, which he had set-of course, not all
wealth.
"You always work hard. I know you're working hard…. And
not giving up."
Ran curled up her knees, put her head gently on it, and
smiled at him.
"So, it's amazing. So, I believe in you. So, I like it."
Ran looked up after saying.
"But I don't want you to overdo it. Let me share the work."
Eustaf sighed on her face.
"I don't know why you're saying that when the Lord is
Noonim and you're the one who fell down."
Oh, is that so?
When Ran looked up, Eustaf said.
"Let me be the one to help. Because you're doing too
much."
"Of course."
Ran nodded. It may not be easy to work alone, but if we
work together, you won't have any hardship to take over
later, and it will be convenient in many ways.
"Oh, and talent recruitment."
"Did you get a good guy from the Academy?"
"Yes"
Eustaf nodded. I talked to some of the people, and some of
them were willing to come.
"After graduation, they'll stop by their hometown and come
back. It's going to take some time."
Ran nodded.
"But if he's commissioned, he'll be rooted in this estate. Or
ask them to let their family come?"
"That would be his business."
"But…"
Ran sigh and nodded.
"What kind of person is he?"
"He's a commoner."
"Yeah, so what kind of person is he?"
"He's the right person to be an accountant."
Feeling compelled, Ran began to ask specific questions.
"Is it a woman or a man?"
"It's a man."
"Name?"
"Caruso and Daryl."
"Two people?"
"Yes."
"That's fine."
People with higher education, and even ordinary people,
would have studied harder.
Even two people are big.
Ran nodded. Besides, they're an accountant, so they're a
necessary person right now.
'They say it's going to take some time, so I'm going to
sweat as a temporary accountant for a while.'
Elizabeth put up a candidate for an accountant, and Eustaf
asked.
"But the mine."
"Yeah?"
"Will other families join you?"
"Is that necessary?"
Ran tilted her head.
Of course, Lance, Wilde, Illuminati, and all three families
are loyal to the Duke, but that is one thing.
"As expected."
"Oh, come to think of it."
Ran stretched her legs back and said, leaning on the chair.
"I heard Count Illuminati's daughter was sick."
"Is that so?"
"Yes, the therapist doesn't know what kind of disease it is."
"That's a big deal."
"Yes."
Thus, the Count was greatly influenced by the word of
giving him a cure, and was greatly influenced by the Duke.
"But now we can stop it."
"So, I was wondering if Golden Rose could help me figure
out the drugs."
 

"Not bad."
"Right?"
Ran nodded. asked Eustaf.
"Are you sure you're not going to rest?"
"Well, I want to take a break, but I have a lot of work to do-
"
"Then let's take a break until today."
"Shall we?"
"Yes."
Eustaf nodded and stretched his arms.
"Huh? Wait, Eus? Eus!"
Ran, who had hugged him at the moment, was surprised to
be lifted up.
Eustaf is skinny but strong. No, it's not even skinny
anymore?
Eustaf in her head is always a hurt and skinny boy, Ran was
really surprised when he lifted herself up.
"Put me down, I’m heavy. You'll drop me."
"I won't drop you."
Eustaf said so and started walking. Ross, who had
surprised rabbit eyes, hurriedly opened the door. Eustaf
went into her bedroom and put Ran on the bed and said,
"Then take a rest."
"Uh, uh, yes."
When she nodded her head blankly, Eustaf smiled and left
the room as it was.
As soon as the door was closed, Ran flapped on the bed.
'I was really surprised.'
Eustaf, you're strong.
The arms were firm, and there was no tremor.
'Amazing.'
Thinking so, Ran dug into the blanket.
'I'll take a rest until today.'
I thought I wouldn't be able to sleep, but because I moved
in the meantime, but I slowly fell asleep and Ran fell
asleep.
***
Baron Lindbergh's eyes shook greatly.
"The principal and interest, Uncle."
Baron Lindbergh's face was distorted by Eustaf's words.
"How?"
How did you get that money?
"Did you sell her jewels?"
"No way"
At Eustaf's answer, Baron Lindbergh realized that he had
unknowingly uttered his words.
It was that shocking.
Of course, it's not that I don't like getting my money back.
It's a lot of money for him, too.
However, the plan to shake the Duchy of Lazia through that
money has gone awry.
"Uncle, give me back the barrowed card letter."
I wanted to punch my nephew in that very moment.
'Young brat!'
He dares to raise his head to himself. Of course, his
position as a duke is actually much higher, but he always
pushes his thoughts against him.
'He used to look sad.'
Eustaf's expressionless face always made Baron Lindbergh
feel uncomfortable. Cool blue eyes were even more so.
He didn't think he felt pressured by a child, and he always
pointed out countless times that his face was not like a
child.
He said without hesitation, "Okay, let's count if it's right."
It was a remark that most people would think was
insulting.
Ross grabbed the handle of the sword in a fit of rage, but
Eustaf nodded calmly.
He's not a patriarch yet.
With a cheeky nod, Baron Lindbergh clenched his teeth and
opened his pockets. The hexagonal gold coins shone in the
pocket. He even took out a cold, looked back and forth, and
bit it with his teeth.
It was really gold, a real verat.
"Where's my niece?"
Baron Lindbergh asked, wiping the sweat off his forehead
with a handkerchief.
"Noonim is busy with other things."
"She doesn’t even have time to come see her uncle? I'll go
see for myself."
You want me to end it like this?
That's absurd.
When he lifted up his fat body, Eustaf said.
"If you want to know, you have to make an appointment in
advance."
"I'm her uncle! It's a family."
"And she is the Patriarch of the Duke of Lazia. Even if it's a
family, there's a top and a bottom."
Lindbergh almost cursed at him for a moment. Not long
ago, he was in a good mood.
The Duke of Lazia was dangling in front of his mouth like
ripe fruit.
I did!
Lindbergh huffed and pointed at Eustaf and tried to
scream, but bit his lips tightly.
"I see."
He folded his trembling fingers. The bulldozing cheeks
trembled, but he clenched his teeth and said.
"Yes, but the Lord is the Lord."
Eustaf's eyes sank deeper.
"I'm sorry."
Lindbergh said so and sat back and held out his borrowed
card letter.
"Here."
Then he said.
"Tell the Lord I want to see her, I won't budge here until we
have an appointment."
Eustaf got up from his seat after checking the card.
"All right."
He answered so and left the room with Ross.
'That's the law.'
It's not normal. If he get angry and insult himself there, I
was going to chase him away.
"Are you going to tell the Lord?"
Ross said and Eustaf said, "That's right now. Or he'll wait
for her."
Ross glanced at the lord with brown eyes and asked.
"Lord"
Eustaf's eyes glanced at Ross.
"Do you believe in Ran?"
"In what sense?"
"Yes? It's... "
Ross thought hard and said,
"Whether it's an ally or an enemy."
"No enemy would be scarier than her."
That's what Eustaf thought, squinting his eyes. It was
simply a moment or a moment that she became a Patriarch.
But I could see that everyone trusted her.
'And me too.'
Eustaf knew well that he was shaken, too. If he had
graduated six months later and returned, he would have no
room to intervene.
"Too fast."
Eustaf muttered without realizing it.
"Lord?"
Eustaf paused for a while and then started walking again.
"Let's go to Lord Blaine."
The words, "Are you not going to Ran?" did come from
Ross's faithful mouth.
"If he's the leader, he's be at the training camp right now."
It was just that he said so.
 
CHAPTER 009
"Uncle?"
 

Ran snorted and asked. Her desk was full of papers.

 

"Yes. And a borrowed card letter."

 

After putting down the borrowing card letter, Eustaf took

half the stack of papers and moved them onto his desk. It is
not difficult to put another desk in the study, but Eustaf was
helping like a secretary.
 

Ran checked his borrowed card letter and exhaled her

nostrils. It wasn't a lady's behavior at all.
 

"It's cool."
 

Ran said so and put the borrowed card letter in the drawer.
 

"But I can't believe I'm seeing him. What else is he going to

talk about?"
 
Ran sighed and glanced at it, saying, "That’s the reason I
passed this onto you in the first place."
 

"I'm sorry."
 

"No, I can't help it. I have no choice but to meet him."

 

What is he trying to say?

 

'I'm sure you're right to say it.'

 

Ran told the servant to escort her uncle to the back room.
It was a room with good eavesdropping, which I showed
Ross before. Ran got up from her seat.
 

'It's a relief that the corset here isn't in full swing.'

 

It was fortunate that she wore a corset, not any corset, but
a corset's ancestor. If it was really tight with a corset ·····.
 

The ideal waist size of the 18th century is 43 to 46

centimeters.
 
'It's tight right now, but it's scary just thinking about
it....You will never be able to sit down and see the
documents for a long time.'
 

That's a relief for sure.

 

Thinking so, Ran quickly went into the room. Baron

Lindbergh, who had been here in advance, was standing
with a nervous face.
 

"Uncle, I'm sorry I'm late. I have a lot of work to do."

 

"Eustaf is back."
 

It was the main point without greeted. Ran answered while

sitting down.
 

"Yes, he came back from an early graduation."

 

"Did you know?"

 

"No, I'm surprised, too."

 
Baron Lindbergh's face was filled with joy. He quickly sat
face to face and spoke seriously.
 

"You have to be careful."

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"Of course, Eustaf. He's aiming for your spot. He's going to
be a Patriarch."
 

"In two years’, time, the Patriarch position will belong to

Eustaf anyway."
 

The baron snorted at the words.

 

"And then what? Do you think your neck will be okay?"

 

"...."
 

Ran couldn't answer. That's something you can't guarantee.

The baron was even more excited by Ran's silence.
 

"And isn't he already pretending to be a sadist, huh?"

 
"Because he's going to be the patriarch."
 

"You're getting rid of him? You collapsed recently because

you weren’t feeling well. Do you really think you collapsed
because you weren't feeling well? At a young age like you?"
 

He poured out poisonous words.

 

"And he's giving you medicine, right? Do you know about

the therapist? Your mother asked the therapist to give her a
headache pill, but it didn't heal at all. Do you know that the
therapist was brought by his ex-wife?"
Ran didn't answer.
'I didn't know!'
Come to think of it, the parts that are not set will account
for the remaining 90%, but they are somehow filled up.
It was not strange that something she didn't know
happened when she thought of it.
Baron Lindbergh was elated when he saw her not
answering, but he hid his feelings and said, "But I think of
you as my real niece. Ran Romia De Lazia. Think about who
you really are."
"Thank you for your advice, uncle. And it's up to me to
choose who's on my side."
With a grin, as Ran spoke, Baron Lindbergh glared at her
with frightening eyes. However, Ran's eyes did not budge
like the shade of a tree on the surface.
"Okay, if you think so."
He rose from his seat and left the room without saying
hello. It was an arrogant behavior. As soon as the baron
came out, Ran spread.
'I'm tired. I'm tired of fighting with an old man!'
Plus, with the ugly, fat guy!
But if it didn't go out for a long time, you'd be curious
about what Eustaf and Ross were listening outside, so I was
wondering if I should go out - but the door opened and
Eustaf came in.
A silver platter was in his hand, and on top of it was a cold
iced tea that seemed to go away from the heat.
Lazia, which has ice walls, used to use ice in summer
because it was not that difficult to get ice even in summer.
Ran's eyes sparkled like a puppy found a bone with meat on
it.
Eustaf held out a tray, and Ran raised her glass and began
to gulp down without hesitation.
Sweet and cold, cold tea with expensive sugar generously
goes down the esophagus.
After emptying it all at once, Ran breathed out a long
breath.
"Thank you."
"Don't mention it."
Eustaf put the tray down on the table and asked.
"But can you just drink it like that?"
"Huh?"
It wasn't like a lady to drink at once, was it?
"What if It's poisoned?"
At Eustaf's words, Ran opened her eyes wide. She looked
down at the empty glass floor and saw Eustaf again.
"Did you…?"
Maybe that's why you put a lot of sugar!
"No."
"Then what?"
It's done.
Eustaf's expression became strange. Of course, most of his
expressions look like he's grinding everything into the
mask, but Ran could still tell.
"Why?"
"You don't believe me."
"Huh? No, I believe you."
"You don't think I'm going to kill you."
Omg.
Ran swallowed her saliva and murmured, "Umm, no, it's-."
Eustaf continued,
"And yet, you're not wary of me."
Eustaf tilted his head.
I'd rather say, 'He's not gonna kill me. We're close now.' If
you believe everything you give with the same thought, you
can understand that.
On the contrary, even if you are wary of all your actions,
saying, 'He will kill me someday,' it is understandable.
But it's strange that she's not wary of him, saying, 'He
might kill me someday.'
"I don't know what you're thinking."
Looking at Ran with blue eyes, Ran had no choice but to
stutter out the story.
"I think Eustaf can kill me after you become a patriarch."
Looking at it, Eustaf kept clenching his head as if to keep
talking.
"So, I'm thinking I should try hard not to-"
The "public disturbance" spouted the last word.
"Even if you do, I don't think it can be helped."
Cold.
Cold silence pressed down on the room. It was a coldness
as if it were climbing up on a piece of flesh.
Ran shrugged and looked at Eustaf. He didn't flinch,
surprised, or get annoyed.
Nevertheless, the air is clearly cold.
'How is the male lead?'
Ran swallowed her saliva, thinking desperately about
something else. When Ran sang a birthday song about five
times in her head, Eustaf asked.
"How come?"
"Huh?"
"Why do you think there's nothing you can do about it?"
"Huh......?"
Eustaf took a step toward her. She didn't have to raise her
head much when he was far away, but she had to lift her
head back because he was this close.
Feeling a little pressure, Ran stepped back to the back of
the chair, but the back only made her sit upright.
"How come?"
"That's ·····."
"Pity? Guilt? Desperation?"
Eustaf's hand brushed her cheek down her neck. He gently
grabbed her neck as if he could break her white and thin
neck.
Gulp.
Her carotid artery quickly began to run.
"If either of the three answers, I don't think I'll like it."
Eustaf looked at her face reflected in the deep green that
seemed to reflect the floor.
Ran lightly suffered from lip pain and asked.
"Eustaf..."
"Yes"
"Don't you hate me?"
"Well, I don't know."
Eustaf let go of his hand with an ambiguous answer. Ran
breathed out a long breath. Eustaf stretched his legs out in
the chair where the baron sat.
Ran put her elbow on the table and touch her neck with the
back of her hand.
"Eus."
"Yes, Noonim."
The answer is polite, as always.
Ran thought so and laughed lightly.
"Actually, I feel a little guilty."
Eustaf's forehead was slightly wrinkled.
"It's true that I gave you a hard time."
"Right."
But she didn't bother him enough to die. Of course, the
story is different if he is responsible for the bullying of his
stepmother, but Eustaf did not think Ran should be
responsible for it.
 

"And that's a little funny, but I think if Eustaf have to kill

me, there would be plenty of reason."
"It's a twisted type of trust."
"Is that so?"
Ran stretched out her back and leaned against the chair
and said,
"But if you think it's going to work out without killing me,
tell me. I'll pack up and leave right away. And I won't show
up here again."
"Really."
Eustaf bit lightly on his lips and spit it out.
"You don't know."
Huh? No, Why? What else?
Seeing Ran embarrassed, Eustaf didn't say nothing. Rarely,
he sighed and said,
"Uncle seems quite well versed in the operatic affairs in
Duchy’s situation."
"Huh? Oh, yeah."
Ran caught up with the story and nodded.
"He knows about my health - it must be quite a mess."
The health condition of the Patriarch is confidential. If you
look at the history books, the king is dead, but how can his
aides hide it and say something?
But my uncle knew it very well. That means there's
someone nearby who's delivering it.
"How's the therapist?"
In Eustaf's words, Ran recalled her uncle's remarks earlier.
Ran looked at him with an awkward face.
"Do you think he did?"
"It doesn't matter what I think. But it's true that there's
such a thing, and it's not just one or two."
Ran nodded.
"You'd better find him and kick him out."
I know it's a job to investigate. When Ran sighed, Eustaf
nodded and said.
"Let's put more pressure on him."
"Our uncle?"
"Yes"
Eustaf crossed his legs and patted his toes lightly.
'Such a long legs.'
Ran asked, blankly thinking about it.
"How?"
"Let's pressure them openly."
"Just like that? Openly!?'"
"Yes"
"Will he come out?"
"Because it's pressure."
"Because you pressed him so hard?"
"I want him to jump out."
"I see"
Like the fleas that pop out when you put a stray cat in the
water. It is certainly possible to handle it quickly.
Not to mention the danger of hiding deeper.
Ran nodded.
"Then let's do it."
***
Baron Lindbergh gritted his teeth.
'How dare you be so mean! '
Lazia was his name and lineage.
Mod Uras De Lazia.
That was his original name. When I left the Duchess of
Lazia, I couldn't use the castle of Lazia, so I became a
Modus.
 

The fact that he gave his second son a baron-title to him

itself was a sign of his father's affection, but he was more
anxious.
"Lazia's bloodless whore's daughter!"
Bam!
He kicked the table.
The tradition and fame were all his own. ·····
The more I thought about it, the more my heart ached. My
father loved and cared for me more than my brother. If he
could, he would have given himself the title of Duke of
Lazia.
The Duke of Lazia.
The name alone could attract a lot of attention from the
social world. Everyone wanted to be invited to the Sky
mansion, the duke of Lazia.
The beautiful ivory-colored house created by the wizard
was also his own house.
The building made of layers of white marble like alabaster
in a mountain range where it was unlikely to be able to
raise a building was fantastic.
When I closed my eyes, I could vividly see the sky mansion,
which shines as if it were made of pearls and silver under
the morning sun or evening play.
Even now, I have a clear memory of playing in the public
garden as a child. They are invitations that have been
accumulated during the social season, and they even ask
you to invite them to the house party.
It was a truly glorious time.
'How did that girl get a ring of blue flame?'
He couldn't join himself.
I didn't even dare to intervene. He saw the Patriarch
dealing with the ring. Legend is not a lie.
To the point where I wanted to swallow the ring if I could,
Mod wanted and hated it at the same time. Regent, regent
was enough.
I wish I could taste the sweetness again.
"Hurry up."
Baron Lindbergh murmured. Eustaf was playing around the
house.
These days, it is said that it has become more frequent to
interrogate his servants and find out who came from them,
saying that he will pick out spies.
'I really need to come up with a solution before my line
breaks.'
Baron Lindbergh suffered from dry lips.
But they're still young.
Only 17 and 19.
He couldn't have been a match for himself. What's the
amount of money you've spent all over the mansion?
The therapist, who asked Ran to be drugged, was actually a
baron's nodule. He is a therapist of Eustaf's biological
mother, so he deliberately recruited him.
It was to make sure that Ran and Eustaf were separated.
Suddenly, he remembered that Ran was quickly revamping
the duke. The courage of a young man.
'Quick action is supposed to instigate anxiety.'
Mod thought so and waved the bell to call the servant.
"Tell Robbie to come."
Calling his son, he groped for a clear-cut plan. I just moved
up what I was going to do. There are not only those who
offer loyalty to the duke.
The execution of an accountant may have cheered some,
but some have feared that their necks might be cut off. It's
harder to find someone who doesn't splatter in muddy
water.
Mod intended to use it.
After a while, his son Robbie come in.
Having been forced to return from the capital due to the
death of his uncle, he was in a state of discontent.
What are you going to do in the middle of the season?
This year, I was going to win a lot of money at the "Berton"
(the most popular horse racing competition in the Empire,
where only three-year-old horses appear).
Baron Lindbergh married unusually faster than his brother,
so Robbie was 23 years old.
"I heard you called, didn't you?"
Mod looked at his son with a proud face as he greeted him.
"Yes, I called you because I wanted to tell you something."
"What's going on?"
"Remember Ran?"
Robbie quickly remembered his cousin. He remembered
more clearly because she was a beauty that was rare even
in society.
"Sure"
"What do you think of her as your wife?"
The brown eyes of Robbie glistened.
"Did she come in for a marriage?"
He also knew that she was going to leave. In such a
situation, it was a reasonable choice to marry herself, the
duke's step.
"The next Duke of Lazia will be you."
Mod said so and patted his son on the shoulder.
"But as always, women can't think rationally."
After saying so, Mod smiled insidiously.
 
CHAPTER 010
Brrr…
 

Ran trembled.
 

"Are you cold?"

 

Ran shook her head at Eustaf's question. Ross said, "It's

mid-summer," but glanced toward the fireplace to check the
fire.
 

"No, I got goosebumps all of a sudden. Lord Ross, even in

the middle of summer, Lazia....is a Lazia."
 

"That's a relief."
 

Ross said so and patted his armor lightly. Well, Ran nodded.
This weather is perfect for soldiers in uniforms and armor
that come up to their necks.
 

'I don't know too.'

 
Wearing a petticoat full of lace, this weather is fine. Of
course, if you move to the social world during the social
season, you'll be able to dress up in a tight and flamboyant
manner.
 

'I think we can make hot air and cold air with magic items.
That's right! Winter electric pad!'
 

"We need some cleaning."

 

When Ran muttered out of the blue, Eustaf asked, wetting

his pen in ink.
 

"Magic tax work?"

 

"Yeah, I can't bring a wizard, but I can do the laundry,

right? I want to supply the goods made by the Duchy
cheaply within the territory. At least I don't want anyone to
freeze to death in winter."
 

"But wouldn't it be possible for someone to take it and dig

it up if we provided a cheap mana stone within the duchy?"
 

"Yes," Ran said after frowning at Eustaf.

 
"If you go outside the Duchy, you're not going to be able to
use your power?"
 

"Is it possible?"
 

"I'm going to ask the tax office."

 

At Ran's words, Eustaf nodded, "I really need to recruit

him."
 

'It's amazing when you think about it.'

 

Ran recalled a car. All power sources that are the main
culprits of environmental pollution can be replaced by
mana stones.
 

That is, eco-friendly.

 

The possibilities are endless, without disturbing the

atmosphere at all.
 

'But there will be an end to the reserves.'

 

That's not my problem right now, is it? Hoho.

  

With that thought, Ran smiled and signed the document.

Mining was now starting in earnest.
 

However, he has not yet informed the deities. Although

some of the mansions knew, they were still keeping it a
secret.
 

-It's hard for creditors to put pressure on this rate

distribution to be a percentage.
 

Doing was an external reason suggested by Ran.

 

'But I'm glad I can trust you in arms.'

 

It was fortunate that Lord Blaine, the Knight Commander,

was a loyal man. It's really hard when a person with force
has a different mind.
 

'But I'm glad I set it up as a loyal knight.'

 

It was a tool to destroy everything and give Male Lead

damage.
 
'No, not now, though.'
 

Thinking so, Ran smiled at Ross. Ross turned his head

slightly to her smile.
 

"By next week, the first shipment required by Golden Rose

will be finished."
 

"Yes, it's a lot, so I think it's going to be that much just the
part that's been revealed."
 

"Nice."
There were frequent calls from the top of Golden Rose. It
was comfortable to talk in real time through the magic
communication machine that Levery gave and went to.
"The sorcerers are in a frenzy because they want to come
to the Duchy of Lazia."
Eustaf said, handing over a document to Ran, and Ran
laughed.
"No, he can't. I didn't tell him not to come."
"That's right."
It was crazy for wizards.
When Levery, the first Golden Rose owner, showed ice
crystal, the wizard at the top, naturally informed the
Wizard Association of the fact.
The Wizard's Association pressured Levery to get ice
modification - in fact, Levery slipped over, but she opened
her mouth after seeing the amount of mana contained
there. Members of the Wizards' association flocked to the
top of the Golden Rose. When I showed the sample, saying
that Levery had a mana stone as big as his forearm,
everyone said they would take it and look at it, but there
seemed to be a fight.
In the end, when Levery said she would split it into 12
joules - because all the members of the circle are 12 - it
was a mess again.
Everyone seems to have been angry, saying, "Don't you
know the value of this?" and flared up at Levery.
Finally, the president of the round table took over the
sample gemstone with a pleased and happy face, and
Levery sent it back, saying he would ask the Duke of Lazia
to see if he could get the rest of the gemstones.
When Levery told the news, Ran happily sent the remaining
11 pieces. Wizards were not beings who moved by power or
money. It was a perfect bribe to win the favor of those
people - it's about to break through the magic route.
"Even if it's shipped, the demonstration should be in
December anyway."
At Ran's words, Eustaf nodded and sighed.
"It's uncomfortable that you can't enter the social season
unless you're an adult."
"That's right. It would be helpful if Eustaf were with me."
Social season.
It was a season when a majority of all the noble families -
nothing special - gathered in the capital. The peak of the
season, which began in December and lasted until August,
was in May, June and July.
At that time, there was no day when the ball was not held.
The capital's townhouses are crowded, and the cedar path
(Boutique Street in the capital) is filled with wagons. Of
course, the same is true of summer tree parks and of
course of Jeremiah parks.
By the age of nineteen, they will be eligible to participate in
the social season after the ceremony.
'And there's no better billboard than society.'
Neither she nor Levery intended to take the Mana Stone
out.
It was intended to create and demonstrate a magical work
that has never been seen before, which can be made with
this mana stone. And of course, the demonstration hall will
be a social season for the aristocracy.
Among them, there will be no more suitable demonstration
hall than a large-scale ball held at the Golden Swan Palace,
the imperial palace.
'Anyway, it's an aristocrat at any rate.'
It would be a great pleasure if the royal family became the
first buyer.
'Okay, we'd better give it to the Empress.'
Ran thought so and bit her lips lightly.
'Wait, come to think of it, there's a man in the palace who's
like the final boss.'
It's not the final boss, but should I say it's the second-class?
'Eu - Let's think about this then.'
Ran shook her head. It's a problem that won't be solved
now if you think about it anyway.
By the way, I don't get used to this system.
It is fortunate that the Duchess of Lazia was alone, but if
she had not been tied up, it would have been a bigger
problem than now.
How alone the Duchess of Lazia was, when Ran became a
temporary patriarch and had to take over the title of duke,
she sent a letter saying, "Please go there and forgive me for
not being granted the honor." Then he replied, "Then admit
it temporarily."
'Of course, it could be sarcastic.'
Temporary recognition was enough.
'I just need two years from now.'
But first of all, if we go down to the capital during the
social season.
'We need to find the Sub Male Lead, second Male Lead…!'
If Male Lead rolled aristocratically, the second Male Lead
rolled into a lower life.
'Lumie.'
That's the name.
I couldn't find a slave by that name because it was so
extensive. The setting itself was a bit awkward.
"Noonim?"
Eustaf called her to Ran's senses.
"Huh? Yeah. Sorry, I didn't hear you."
"Why don't you go in and rest?"
"No, it's okay. If I drink a strong cup of tea, I can get back
to work soon. Don't worry."
Ran grinned and called her servant to order a strong tea.
Drinking strong tea, Ran continued to work. The candle
burned out, and the work was over.
'But it's much better to be two people.'
Ran thanked Eustaf and went back to her room, while still
thinking.
When I came out of the evening bath, the maid was
standing with the strange medicine again. Ran took
medicine and drank water with a feeling of swallowing
tears.
'Huh...····?'
I'm suddenly really sleepy.
It was hard to open my eyelids because they were heavy.
'But I should go bed and sleep…...'
Then she fell to the floor, losing strength from her knees. I
suddenly came to my senses.
No, part of the mind rang the alarm.
This is weird.
And it’s strange.
But I couldn't do anything more than think that it’s strange.
No, I need to call someone--
I managed to reach there, and Ran tried to break it
somehow, but failed. The floor was right in front of me and
it was over.
***
Flare.
Blue flames filled the view. The flame was not hot, and I felt
a pleasant warmth.
 

- Eastarif.
A woman's voice, which seemed to be whispering, was
heard in several layers.
- Eastarif.
One more time.
"Eastarif."
When Ran called her name as if she were responding, the
flame burst into flames and formed a shape. The upper
body is a woman, the lower body is a lion, and the head is a
burning blue flame.
Her eyes looked like a star sapphire, not an ordinary pupil.
Normally, she'd be embarrassed and disgusted, but
strangely enough, it looked good on her.
"You finally heard my voice, didn't you?"
Eastarif's voice was husky. It was a voice that seemed to
burn flames.
"Eastarif?"
When Ran asked back, Eastarif said, "Yes."
"Blue flame?"
When asked for the second time, Eastarif's lips drew a dark
line.
"Yes, that's what the Duke of Lazia calls me. No one knows
my name. How did you know my name?"
"Why are you here ······? Where the hell are we?"
In embarrassment, Ran looked around. It is a white space
filled with fog. That's all I could think of.
'I mean, I fell down after taking medicine, so....'
Is it Eustaf?
'But why would you kill me? I thought you'd hold it in until
the coming of age.'
Ran's thought of death was after Eustaf became the
Patriarch, but she didn't think she would die before then.
'My uncle?'
However, there were no reports of his uncle's movements.
'But now I have to think about it.'
Ran kicked her tongue lightly. Looking at Eustaf, it was
both realistic and unrealistic. I saw his wounded face, so I
thought let's cheer up for him.
But still, was there no sense of reality? Or is it because I'm
dead that I can't feel the reality?
At that time, Eastarif stretched her neck and pushed her
face in front of Ran's nose. Ran stepped back in confusion.
"Kikikiki."
Eastarif twisted her neck once and smiled strangely and
lowered her neck again to a normal length.
"What-What's that?"
I spoke in honorifics by myself. Eastarif swept back the
shaking blue flame hair and said, "Because I'm so into
thinking alone."
Listening to Eastarif, Ran pressed her chest. I was so
surprised that I felt my heart beating fast. A cold sweat
broke out.
'But if it's the afterlife, why is Eastarif here?'
Confused and Ran asked Eastarif.
"Am I dead?"
"No"
Ran blinked at her words.
"Then what happened?"
"You fell asleep. This is the mental world."
"I just fell asleep?"
"Yes"
In Eastarif's answer, Ran rubbed the temples. So, I'm just
too tired to fall down?
"That can't be true. ····."
Regardless of Ran's worries, Eastarif continued.
"The mental world is where you connect when you have a
very deep dream. Well, I'm better off here."
"Even though I know your name?"
When Ran glared and, Eastarif looked upset.
"So, how did you know my name?"
"I won't tell you."
Gathering courage, Ran said. This is actually the world I
created, so I didn't have any intention of doing it. Even
more if you're a spirit that doesn't know where your
opponent will be.
"Hahaha…"
Then I heard a cheerful laugh. And this time, a man
appeared after scrambling through the fog. The upper body
was a human male, and the lower body was a snake.
'Oh, my God.'
Are all the spirits here half-man? Did I set that up? I don't
think so.
The man was tying his black hair neatly. Two rows of black
snake scales from shoulders to arms are revealed as if they
were tattoos.
He grinned.
"I don't mean to bother you. But I'm just curious. The body
that died once, who was in it."
You seemed to speak kindly, but the content was bitter.
Ran was a disgrace. Eastarif squinted her mouth.
"Yeah, and how do you know my name. You stay out of this."
I'm so honored.
Only then did Ran know who the man was. The other, Usla
of the rose, was a spirit there.
Black-colored spear.
And the name-
 
CHAPTER 011 – SPIRIT WORLD
Ran knew the name. But I didn't know whether it would be
good to reveal it here. She thought, rolling her head.
"If I let you know, will you let me out of here?"
 

Eastarif nodded and added.

 

"But will you tell the truth?"

 

"Don't wake me up in a hundred years later, just let me go

back to the present where I've lost my consciousness."
 

Eastarif smiled lightly.

 

"Okay,"
 

"Actually, this is in my novel."

 

Both Eastarif and the admiral looked at Ran without

blinking. Ran said after suffering from lip problems.
 
"I know, this is weird. But how can I explain it? I was not
from here but from Korea. And-"
 

"That's Phanias."
 

The admiration spoke.

 

The pronunciation of P-was almost seemed to blow the air

between the lips, so it sounded "Hania" at first glance.
 

"Phanias?"
 

When Ran opened her eyes wide and asked back, Eastarif
explained.
 

"It's called "The Reader." I see. That's why you know my

name."
 

"Wait, don't be so convinced by yourselves and talk to

yourselves. It's got to do with my coming in here, right?"
 

Eastarif and the men faced each other and raised their
hands, "Wait." They were just looking at each other as if
they were talking with their eyes.
 
Ran got nervous, but waited calmly. The spirits must know
why she came here.
 

'Then, I can go back!'

 

"Oh, Phanias, this is a rare traveler."

 

I heard a loud voice. The opponent appeared with a bright

light that pushed the fog away.
 

Six wings, human upper body, lower body and head are
leopards.
 

Ran was about to faint. But that didn't mean that the
opponent was ugly. The spirits were strange and beautiful.
However, the pressure felt by this spirit ······
 

"H-hello."
 

A polite greeting came out of itself. The leopard smiled

softly.
 

Ran knew for the first time that she could tell she was
smiling even with the leopard's face.
 
As the leopard flapped its wings lightly, the wind blew and
fog rolled away, and some fog gathered to form chairs and
tables.
 

On the table again, plates were formed and round clusters

of fog were placed on them.
 

"Sit down."
 

Ran looked at the cloud chair and sat down. The

unfastened cloud chair was fluffy and elastic. I think I'm
going to fall asleep.
 

"And some cloud snacks."

 

Ran hesitated to pick up a bunch of fogs and take a bite. It

tastes like meringue cookies, but at the same time it was
cool and refreshing. The leopard bent his legs across the
table. Still, he was so big that he looked down at Ran.
 

Eastarif and the other stood still on one side.

 

'A higher spirit? No, it may be a higher-class spirit.'

 

Ran glanced at the leopard, thinking so.

  

The spirit world here consists of a thorough hierarchy. They

are born that way, and once a given class is never changed.
 

The very lowest, the lowest, the middle, the highest, and
the king of spirits.
It was the spirit world that consisted of a pyramid
structure.
"How much, how did you write about this world?"
When asked by the leopard, Ran confessed everything she
knew. And what she's been through and what she's done
here.
The leopard heard Ran's story without a single question in
the middle. At first, she was gibberish, and thanks to the
leopard's calm attitude, she gradually relaxed and later
remembered quite a few details.
"I see."
The leopard said so and blinked his golden eyes a couple of
times.
"First thing to say is, this world is not the one you created."
It was a complete denial from the premise. Ran swallowed
her breath.
"What? But it's the same story I wrote!"
"You read the world that was already there. People who
read the same world are often called prophets."
"......"
Ran didn't come out loud.
What is it?
Didn't I create this world? Or did I just read it?
Wait, then isn't Eustaf the male lead?
Regardless of Ran in confusion, the leopard continued.
"Readers differ in how they read, what they read, and when
they read. Even if you read the same world, if you write it
down, it becomes a prophecy."
"So, this is the original world?"
"Yes"
"However, I've come up with a clear set-up of this and
that!"
"Yes, you read it. You just didn't know what you read. I'm
not denying making a story by imagining it. There are
people like that. But have you been writing stories ever
since?"
"·········No······."
It was the first and last. But don't you write like that when
you're young? That's the connection to this world and you
read it?
'Is, Is that so?'
At that time, I couldn't even write down new stories and
settings every day. I thought it was because I was a genius.
"How, how am I supposed to be here?"
"I don't know for sure about that. But according to what
you read, the owner of the body is dead, right?"
"Yes"
"And aren't you the original one?"
Ran swallowed her breath, and the spirit continued.
"And do you want me to guess one? Your original name and
your current body name will be the same."
Ran became a honey-eating chick. True. Her real name was
Ran, too. Maybe that's why I was able to adapt to this body
more easily.
The spirit muttered its explanation.
"So, you were attached to it. It's not common, but...we
don't know how the world is made up. The biggest reason is
that you read our world. Plus, there was a door near the
body."
My head seemed to change white.
'Am I dying?'
Of course, after the car accident, I opened my eyes and
found it in a book!
 

When I saw this, I thought, "I'm dead, right?' It's not that I
didn't think about it. But I thought maybe I could go back if
I woke up there.
That's why I told Eustaf that he could kill me, and that's
why I told him so easily. I wasn't sure, so I couldn't realize
it when I was convinced that I had been putting it off.
Ran was sitting there, but the leopard got up with his legs
straight.
"Is that why you're so curious?"
"It's undone."
Eastarif grinned. She looked back at Ran and said.
"It's rare to meet a reader. It was nice meeting you.
Stranger who knows my name."
Before Ran could say anything, it was covered in thick fog
everywhere.
"Wait a minute!"
Just say what you want to say and solve the question?
A blue flame filled her sight. Her body seemed to float
lightly in the air and fell to the floor.
"!!!"
Ran woke up quickly from her sleep. Cold sweat ran down
her forehead.
'If you're going to wake me up, it'd be nice if you woke me
up in a kindlier way.'
Ran blinked, thinking so.
'Huh?'
It wasn't her room.
'Where am I now? Wait, I'm not in another person's body,
am I?'
Ran looked at her hand in a hurry, groped her upper body
and got out of bed. Looking in the mirror of a nearby
dressing table, it was still Ran.
'Thank God.'
Then why isn't it my room?
It was a familiar room when I looked carefully.
'It's the duchess's room, isn't it?'
It was my mother's room. Luxurious items of mother's taste
were placed here and there.
'Oh, damn it.'
Ran came back to bed and flopped down. So many things
happened at once that it was difficult to organize properly.
'For now, put aside the story with the Spirit.'
It was surprisingly clear in my head, so I could flip my
thoughts.
'Once I'm alive, It's not Eustaf.'
So, someone's setting up a rebellion or something like that?
'I'm letting it go freely after all that. And it's a shade of
tree?'
The nickname of the room given to the Duchess was the
shade of a tree.
"Lady!"
Then I heard such a welcome voice from behind, and I
turned around and found one of her maids.
"You're awake. Are you feeling alright?"
"Yeah, it's okay. But what happened?"
"I need to let Master Eustaf know first. You don’t know how
long he has been waiting"
"Wait a minute."
Ran stopped the fussy maid and asked.
"What happened?"
"I don't know the details. The young master will explain."
"Then how long have I been down?"
"You've been down for about three days."
Judging from the lady-in-law's attitude, it didn't seem to be
Eustaf who was poisoned, and that didn't mean that he was
held by the enemy.
And even if you're in that situation.
"I'm going to wash up."
I feel uncomfortable because I even sweat a cold sweat.
"I'll wash up, eat soup, and then talk to Eustaf."
The maid blinked her eyes and bowed politely.
***
Ran cleaned up her thoughts after washing up.
'So, this is all real. This is all real.'
I thought it was real, but I guess I didn't think it was real.
'Oh? Then I'm not the original author who rolled people
with waste.'
I don't have to feel guilty!
I didn't even do that, but I taught the craftsman how to
mine!
You work overtime and you work weekends without pay!
Protecting Eustaf!
'I'm actually a really nice person.'
Ran showed her bright and positive personality without
regret. She has been protecting Ran ever since she fell into
this world since she was a graduate student.
I think I'm amazing?
Ran grinned to herself, thinking so. The maid, who was
applying perfume to her hair and drying it with a towel,
glanced at Ran.
"Did something good happen to you?"
"Yes"
Ran replied with a smile. And I asked while looking at the
maid.
"But what was your name?"
"I'm Soda."
The maid answered politely.
Soda, yeah, she was Soda.
"Then what about the lady who came to wake me up
earlier?"
"That's Mrs. Kara."
"Mrs?"
"Because she's a higher rank than I am."
"Ah"
Ran nodded.
As the debt disappeared, I could afford to look around.
There are many things I want to do.
"Lord has such a good hair. I'd like this hair color, too."
"I like the color of Soda's hair, too."
"It's too dark."
Soda had dark hazelnut-colored hair.
'But it's getting brighter and darker here in the south and
darker in the north.'
People want to have something they don't have.
I dried my hair with a towel and finished brushing it, and I
became very hungry. I didn't know at first, but once I
recognized it, my stomach kept growling.
'It took time to wash up, so the food will come out right
away!'
Thinking about it, she come out to the living room, it was
Eustaf who was waiting. Sitting on the sofa, he got up when
Ran came out.
Ran unconsciously opened the front of the robe tightly
again and asked.
"Eus?"
"I heard you're awake."
"Yes, I did. I've heard that it's been three days."
Eustaf stared at her and said,
"I was worried."
"I thought it wasn't Eus."
He sighed and said, "Thank you for that. I'm not that
stupid," he replied and once again infrequently.
"I mean that I was worried."
"Thank you, but it's okay. So, what happened? I want to
ask, but I'm so hungry right now."
"I heard it and brought you a simple meal."
When Eustaf said so and glanced back, the servant pushed
in the trolley.
Just by looking at it covered with a round silver lid, my
saliva started to grow.
Perhaps because she was conscious of Ran's gaze. The
servant set the dishes and opened the lid much faster than
ever before. It was Clam chowder and Cobb Salad.
'Looks delicious!'
Pick up the spoon quickly, Ran glanced at Eustaf.
"What about Eus?"
"I'm fine."
When he declined, Ran quickly began to attack the soup. If
you eat alone, you'll really slurp it, but there's a person in
front of you, so you still use a spoon.
'It's delicious. It's really delicious.'
The rich and rich taste made the occasional chewable clam
meat in perfect harmony. Half empty of the soup, Ran
reached for a cobb salad.
"Noonim"
Eustaf called her and Ran looked at him, "Huh?"
"Does a drink with sleeping pills go over it?"
"Eus did brought it, didn't it? Then it'll be okay. You need
me at least until your coming-of-age ceremony is over and
you become a Patriarch."
"That's true."
"Right?"
Laughing, Ran stabbed the salad with a fork.
Perhaps because she was considerate of eating after a long
time, she was lightly mixed with vegetables.
I felt like I was going to buy it when I ate chopped
vegetables with a fork. After a sip of cold iced tea, Ran
asked just now.
"Can I listen while I eat?"
"Yes."
Eustaf nodded and began to talk.
 
CHAPTER 012
When Ran collapsed, the maid trembled and hurried to the
back door. When she opened the door of the servants' aisle,
the waiting Robbie revealed himself.
 

"You, you're really going to write off my debts, aren't you?"

 

Robbie nodded at the lady-in-law's question.

 

"Yes, and if I become Duke of Lazia, I will not forget you

who have contributed to this."
 

The maid didn't give a reply to his backstabbing. My father

was taking out gambling debts, and how did Baron
Lindbergh buy a loan on his own?
 

Under the pretext of that, he asked for small information at

first, and then asked for bigger and bigger things, and
eventually came to Ran's drug to take sleeping pills.
 

The therapist who gave her medicine said it would work if

she rode it right beforehand. I thought I couldn't do it at
all, but I gave permission to let go when I finished this
work.
 
In addition, Baron Lindbergh also said, "There are many
people to do it besides you."
 

Baron Lindbergh's nodded were everywhere even when the

maid saw them. If you don't do it yourself, someone else
will take the medicine and benefited.
 

So, what if it becomes you?

 

Thinking so, the maid walked away as if she were running

away through the servants' aisle and ran into someone. She
was never supposed to be in this aisle.
 

"Ma, Master-"
 

"Shh."
 

He whispered, putting his index finger on his lips. Eustaf's

blue eyes shone blue even in the low-light servants'
passage.
 

The maid was so surprised that her voice did not come out.
 

"If you stay here, you'll have a way to live."

 
Eustaf whispered in a low voice. The maid thought she had
never seen him smile, and had never seen such an ominous
smile. Then, Blaine behind Eustaf caught her eye.
 

"If you want to run, you can run. If you could run away."
 

After erasing his laughter, the talking Eustaf passed by her

and began to walk. The maid, who was in a state of tremor,
sank to the spot.
 

I didn't dare to run away. The moment I saw the eyes, I felt
numb. The maid wrapped her hands around her face and
burst into tears.
 

***
 

Robbie went and carried Ran to bed. It must be a really

strong medicine because it doesn't wake her up even if you
move like this.
 

Feeling a little tremor, guilt, and pleasure, he began to take

off Ran's pajamas.
 

You won't even remember it anyway, so receiving a virgin's

blood is the most important thing.
 
I thought so, but my neck got cold.
 

"Long time no see, Hyung."

 

Robbie made a squeaking sound. A blade was attached to

the neck. The blade was pressing against his neck, so the
blood came out with a sting.
 

If you turn your neck in that state, you must have a big cut,
so Robbie rolled only his eyes.
 

"Who, who is it?"

 

"Who would it be? Hyung – No, you, son of bitch."

 

Eustaf whispered. Only then did Robbie realize that the

opponent with the knife was him.
 

"Eus, Eustaf, well, there's a misunderstanding--"

 

"Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? Is there any

misunderstanding about putting my sister to bed with
medicine and taking her clothes off?"
 
Blaine thought Robbie was making fun of the situation
because he couldn't see the young master's face.
It was a while ago that Eustaf told Blaine to increase
surveillance around Ran.
Furthermore, if you dig behind a maid or a servant named
by Eustaf, you'll find a connection with Baron Lindbergh.
'How do you know?'
'A facial expression or attitude. I know you hide bad things
when you see it.'
When Eustaf said so, even Blaine had goose bumps on his
back. A boss who can see through your heart.
"It's hard if I don't concentrate," Eustaf added, apparently
aware of that.
These days, however, the movement of the naples became
so active that Blaine slowly rolled up his sleeves. So, I was
full of energy when I found out the whole story of the
incident.
No, anger and nausea happened together. But Eustaf was
calm.
"That's what my uncle would think."
Blaine felt strange to say.
Ran acted very well, and the household disciple who
watched from the side knew it best. So, Ran's presence in it
grew considerably.
But when Eustaf was too calm, do you really think of Ran
as a bad person? I had all kinds of thoughts, "Will you let
this happen?"
'I'm deeply aware that's not what he's doing now.'
Blaine held his word tightly and lowered his eyes.
It was because I felt like I was looking at the part that was
not supposed to be seen, who served as a lord.
'Should I pull it?'
Eustaf thought as he looked behind Robbie's head, saying
something.
Should I pull the sword like this?
'Oh, there would be blood on Ran.'
And On the bed.
I had no resistance to using Ran as a bait, but I felt very
bad when I was in front of her.
It was also unpleasant to try to take away the place used by
Ran.
For Eustaf, Lazia was strictly his own. The place where the
stepmother struggled to take away from him somehow.
So Eustaf didn't let go of Lazia. He grabbed it tightly and
never gave it away.
Everything that belongs to Lazia is mine, even one thread.
But you think you're gonna touch my Lazia, my thing?
"How dare you."
The sound of my heart came out between my lips. With a
bleak voice, Robbie felt a cold sweat dripping.
"Hold, hold on. Let's take off the sword and talk, okay? It's
not like you're still in this position, is it?"
"I see."
Eustaf replied refreshingly and hit the back. As Robbie
scrambled down from the bed, Eustaf struck him in the shin
with a sword.
"Ak-!"
He shrieked down to the floor. When Eustaf stepped on his
back as hard as he could, a "curl" came out.
"Well, let's talk about it?"
***
Ran opened her eyes wide. The soup trickled down from
her spoon and fell back to the plate.
 

While looking at Eustaf without blinking as if frozen, Ran

opened her mouth.
"Robbie? He tried to take me down? By conspiring with
uncle?"
"Yes"
"Huh, no, that's what he would think. If you were the
patriarch, he would have put his daughter on you."
That's why he did that.
"I suppose so."
Eustaf nodded.
"So, I unintentionally moved Noonim’s room."
"No, I can't help it if it happened. I would have felt
uncomfortable even if I stayed there. So? And then?"
"When Noonim collapsed, I questioned him for three days,
and he told me quite a few names and facts."
"Robbie?"
"Robbie and the conspirators caught. I think he knew it was
shameless, but he happily cooperated."
"Did, did he?"
How could he have happily cooperated...?
Somehow, I had a cold sweat on my back.
"Yes"
Seeing Ran as if Eustaf was suspicious of him, Ran said,
"Then did Baron Lindbergh really ask him to do this?"
"Yes, Baron Lindbergh has already detained the recruits."
"very quick."
"The best thing to do is to get things done quickly."
"That's not true. What did he say?"
"He just saying it's unfair."
"Oh dear! uncle."
Ran grinned.
"Don't you think he sounds too cliche?"
"he's not very creative."
Ran nodded at Eustaf's words. After eating up to the last
spoonful of Clam chowder, Ran rolled her head.
'Shall we get this over with now?'
Baron Lindbergh will continue to be at a disadvantage in
everything. Now that I've even arrested a new soldier, it's
hard for the relationship to recover.
'You can't kill, Eustaf.'
Because it's real blood relative.
It's kind of weird to be stigmatized as a blood killer. It's
him. He's not in the blood.
'Now is the time to make the payment!' Is it?
'But you might think it's heavy to go to the death penalty.
How come.'
"We must deprive him of his title. What about confiscating
property, expelling it out of the territory?"
I don't know, he'll be living with his wife.
"I'm sure he'll be all right."
Eustaf nodded, and Ran said with a light heart.
"Okay, let's do that."
"Yes"
Ran stared at the answering Eustaf.
It's not Male Lead, it's Eustaf.
Eustaf also looked straight at her without a single
concession. He looked like someone would think he was
fighting a war of nerves.
Not my victim, Eustaf.
 

It's really one person, Eustaf.

It was quite a fresh feeling for Ran. But suddenly, Ran
asked.
"Eustaf."
"Yes"
"You knew that, didn't you?"
"What do you mean?"
"Uncle will make a move."
"I thought Noonim were the one who is moving too fast."
"Was it fast?"
When Ran slightly frowned, Eustaf nodded.
"That was too fast. You ran so fast that you overwhelmed by
your followers that even those who believed in you were
afraid."
"Did I?"
"Yes"
"No, there were people who believed in me more than him."
With admiration, Ran smeared her mouth.
"If you knew this was going to happen, you should have told
me beforehand. That's what happened to uncle."
I've never heard of it. It's a sad Patriarch.······!
"He moved faster than I thought. I'm sure he's cornered
enough."
"I see"
Ran squinted his eyes.
"But you let things happen on purpose, didn't you?"
"Yes"
His answer was fast. Ran breathed. She spoke slowly.
"It's the easiest thing to catch in the field. As soon as it
happens, it hits everything."
It would not be possible without a bold execution, but the
results would have been as good.
We can wipe out the thoughtless.
Even so.
If Eustaf's a little late--
Thinking about it gave me goosebumps, Ran lightly rubbed
her arm and said, "Thank you for saving me. If it weren't
for Eustaf, I'd be stuck. Of course, it would have been
better if you had told me earlier."
It's not a good feeling to be blocked and used as bait. Of
course, it was her fault that she didn't expect her uncle to
come out like that. ·····
"When Noonim found out, I was afraid that the opponent
would move to a really unpredictable range. And-"
Eustaf spoke plainly.
"You trust me, so you're escorting me, aren't you?"
"That's it, though."
It was not administrative work, but all related expenses
related to Lord Blaine were left to Eustaf. Ran said so and
was lost in thought for a moment. Now seemed to be the
best time to talk.
"Well, and Eus. It's kind of weird to say this in this
situation."
"Tell me."
"Can I take back what I said before?"
"What do you mean?"
"Don't kill me, you know what I'm saying?"
Eustaf's eyebrows slightly frown when she brought it up,
but he nodded.
"Yes"
"I'm not going to die."
Eustaf looked at her without batting an eye. Ran laughed -
pushing the wind through her lips.
"It was a surprise announcement?"
"It's natural not to die."
"Yes, I said I'd die if you wanted to, but that's a
cancellation. I'm sorry. I can't die even if you want to. Plus--
maybe I'll fight back?"
I don't have any debt to you anymore. So, I thought I
should live a good life.
At the end of Ran's words, Eustaf's lips drew the line. It
was a bright smile. Ran took a light breath.
'Oh, my God.'
Black-haired, blue-eyed, handsome boy.
It just, it just occurred to him.
"That's good news."
That's what Eustaf said. She was absent-minded for a long
time, but managed to pull herself together.
I was looking too much.
"Is that good news?"
As I asked back to get rid of the embarrassment, I got a
cheerful answer, "Yes."
"I didn't like it."
Very rarely, Eustaf talked about his feelings.
"You didn't like it?"
"Yes, really. I hated it till my teeth shakes. So, I'm glad to
hear that you're canceling. It's even more pleasant to hear
that you're going to fight back."
"How come?"
'Are you a pain-loving person?' But when she sneaked a
glance at him, Eustaf replied with a smile.
"I don't think I need to worry."
"Worried?"
"Yes, in many ways. Besides-"
He tilted his head to his side.
"I don't like people who die easily."
"Well, definitely ······."
Ran nodded. A strong person would be better.
Maybe that's true.
"So did you change your plans?"
When asked by Eustaf, Lan asked back, "Plan?" and he
said,
"The plan to make me a Patriarch."
"No, it's completely maintained?"
Ran added, emphasizing with wrong grammar.
"Two years later, when you turn 19, your place is yours.
The plan didn't change there."
"Is that so?"
"Yes"
Ran nodded with a serious look. ‘Cause I'm crazy, and I'm
gonna keep doing this? Please take the hard work with
you.’ It was her honest heart talking.
"What about Noonim?"
"Huh?"
"What if I become a patriarch?"
"Well, I've never thought about it. ····."
That's right, Ran opened her eyes and said,
"Let's form an alliance."
"Until I become a patriarch."
"Yeah, don't you kill me after you become a patriarch or
something like that?"
 
CHAPTER 013
The tone is light but the content is serious. Eustaf looked at
Ran for a moment in thought.
 

'Do you usually get leaden food even after going through
such a thing?'
 

The behavior will be taken differently by different people.

 

Some might call it stupid, and some might say it's bold
enough to put out their tongues.
 

What about yourself?

 

His silence lengthened, but Ran was looking at him without

moving. No matter how much I look at her, I can't see it as
if she's worried.
 

Eustaf knew himself well. He had a suspicious personality

and a sneaky personality. Leaving that good or bad, he
knew he was.
 

Eustaf exhaled lightly and said,

 
"Noonim is the only one who can betray me."
 

Ran frowned at the words.

 

"I won't."
 

"Yes"
 

Eustaf nodded. Ran's eyes were thick, but Eustaf was

surprised to say it himself. To be betrayed means to
believe.
 

Trust.
 

Eustaf took her behavior that way. If you see a young deer
who first saw a human being approaching with curiosity
and eating salt in his hand, no matter how many hunters
they are, they will not stab him in the neck.
 

In the eyes of Eustaf, what Ran was doing was just like
that. Sticking out her neck and saying, "Trust me."
 

'You're causing a lot of doubts.'

 
Well, he's not honest with her either.
 

Eustaf thought so and nodded.

 

"Okay, let's make a deal."

 

"It's a wise choice. Then can I decide on the details? I need

pocket money."
 

Eustaf raised his eyebrows lightly as Ran muttered.

 

"Please feel free to take the money out of ‘our’ pocket."

 

"It should be different allowance, my personal allowance."

 

Ran murmured and Eustaf nodded, "Okay."

 

"But if you get the money, you can use it as much as you
want."
 

"No, I don't need to have it as the Lazia’s head, but to

myself, I need an allowance as an individual."
 
Eustaf's blue eyes narrowed slightly and then return back
again.
 

"Alright"
 

"Okay, that's the establishment of an alliance."

 

"You're the founding head. So, what are you going to do

after I become a patriarch?"
 

"Well? Come to think of it, I haven't thought about it···."

 

Well, if I keep being the Lady of Lazia, am I still gonna

married? Isn't this pattern usually associated with second
Male Lead and me? But I don't go into second Male Lead
here.
 

Ran was snooping, and Eustaf got up from the seat. He

approached and Ran raised her head. Eustaf's fingers
lightly brushed under her eyes.
 

"It's all gone."

 

"What?"
 
"The trace of fatigue."
 

Ran laughed at the words.

 

"Because I slept for three days."

 

Oh, that's why my head is clearer. That's true, I've been

really busy at work lately.
 

To put it exaggeratingly, I felt like I was reborn again.

"Can I talk to you a little more in the evening? About
dispositions and alliances."
"Okay"
Ran nodded. Eustaf's hand came down and pulled her robe
collar lightly to open it more.
"Then excuse me."
Greeting politely, Eustaf left the room. Ran thought, putting
another bite of salad in her mouth.
'Eustaf doesn't hate me, doesn't like me, does he use me?'
I'm so lost.
'But I don't think he hates it. There's no way you can feed
someone you hated'
Thinking so, Ran finished the salad.
***
The work was more troublesome than I thought.
The uncle claimed that Robbie thought of trying to rape
Ran alone, and that it was because he loved her so much.
"If you love someone, do you rape them?"
When Ran muttered, Eustaf replied coldly, "It is said to be
the passion of youth."
Passion of youth!?
Ran put her tongue out at the thought that he would be
allowed to do anything because he loves her. To be honest,
I was annoyed.
In addition, the uncle defended his son, saying, he didn't
mean to rape her, he just wanted to watch her sleep.
A man who adored her beautiful cousin and made a bold
plan to get his hands on her who became a housekeeper.
Baron Lindbergh defended his son like that.
"Hmm."
Ran asked Eustaf.
"What do you think, Eus?"
"I don't think we should let it go."
"That's what I think. Then..."
Ran grinned.
"I can be a bit of a brutal."
Eustaf thought for a moment and said,
"You don't have to."
"Huh? Why?"
"You know, and I know that you have to end Baron
Lindbergh."
"I was originally going to put him to death, but I'd rather
just order Robbie to be deported. And take away Baron
Lindbergh succession rights."
"As a single-winner?"
"Yes"
"The truth is, he was trying to retrieve the title and kick
everyone out, right? Isn't that better? What if he pushes it
hard?"
"It's going to hurt the reputation of Patriarch among the
people of disciple. Besides, it's not worth it."
Ran pondered, "Really?" It would have been nice if she
could root out her uncle's power by this opportunity, but it
might have been an unreasonable operation to get him
involved.
'But we've managed to capture all the naples of my uncle in
the mansion.'
This is a good defense.
"But wouldn't it be better to put Robbie in prison
temporarily?"
"No"
Eustaf answered clearly. He lifted his blue eyes and said,
looking at Ran said.
 

"We should deport him."

Is that a worse punishment?
Well, it could be a luxury prison or something like that's
right.
This was Ran's weakness.
She did not know everything in the world, especially weak
in customs and judicial systems.
"Well, I'll do it. Instead, I will ban uncle from entering the
Sky castle."
Eustaf lowered his head slightly.
"'That would be good.'
"Then let's do it."
Ran said so, stamped her seal and handed over the
document. The trial in the estate was one of the principal
tasks of the lord. Of course, the Duchess of Lazia had a
separate court because it was wide, but she was also a
judge because it was a matter of blood.
Baron Lindbergh may post a petition later, but she intended
to ignore it. This showed that being on the side of Baron
Lindbergh is an enemy of the House.
If you're not an idiot, you won't abandon the Duke of Lazia
and choose Baron Lindbergh.
"And the problem is to pick the person who got fired. We're
trying to cut back on people when we cut our finances
anyway, so we don't have to hire new people right away."
It takes people to verify people. Ran handed over the
capture documents.
Eustaf opened his documents and said,
"We're also working on a spellbinding project. I put a kite
in the guild, and they said there were about two
volunteers."
"I want them to come soon. I think we're on the way to the
leverage."
"Do you think the debtors didn't take any suspicious?"
"Yeah, not yet? But as long as they use people to mine,
they'll be rumored. I've told the miners that I've found a
crystal mine."
"You'll soon find out what's different from the crystal."
"Yeah, but there's not much time left. It won't take long if
you hide it for five or six months. Oh, so I'm thinking of
selling some of my mother's accessories on top of the
Golden Rose."
"Accessories?"
"Yes, that's why I've got the money. And I'm going to pay
back the money she borrowed from the disciple. I’m so
embarrassed."
She borrowed money from the three families evenly
because the most comfortable thing was to borrow money
from the disciple family.
The amount of money borrowed from them alone amounted
to about 50,000 verat. And 300,000 verats of land were put
on mortgage and borrowed from the nearby Marquis
Salmon. 200,000 verats on loan from Count Simil.....
As the unit of money was large, interest was enormous, and
it was almost impossible to pay back interest every year.
And about 150,000 verats of loan from the top of the deal.
'Don't tell me the Duke of Lazia would take the money.'
Ran sighed.
Originally, her uncle regents and sells the land of Lazia in
pieces as if it were dismantling it. The only thing left is a
title and a Sky castle.
At this point, it's a damn thing to call a duke. And lastly, the
plague hit a critical hit, killing the uncle, killing most of the
people and the disciple.
Such a duke was succeeded by Eustaf.
Do you see how much trouble he's going to have now?
'If it were me, I would have just given up on Lazia. I don't
know.'
 

However, despite all the circumstances, Eustaf did not give

up on Lazia.
'So far, I've been thinking that he's just Male Lead.'
Or maybe Lazia is really precious to Eustaf.
'And then Sina comes.'
The moment when a young woman flies in, rolls and rolls in
a poor land and becomes a little happy! Another hardship!
Ran shuddered.
"Eus."
"Yes"
"If it weren't for Eus, I would have jumped out of the duke's
house."
She said this was not her own book, but her affection for
each and every character she felt while writing the book
did not disappear.
Ross stepped in while Eustaf was trying to say something at
Ran's words.
"That's a good thing you are the lord."
He said as he put down the teacup with a clack. The tea
water overflowed slightly and flowed to the edge of the
glass.
Ross turned around and politely lowered the glass in front
of Eustaf this time.
How annoying.
She stared at him, but Ran didn't say anything out of
course. But it's a good thing that there's a knight devoted
to Eustaf like that.
At that time, Eustaf got up from his seat and changed his
glass and Ran's. Ross's face turned red. Eustaf said in a
quiet voice.
"Your fingertips are getting dirty."
"Huh? I'm fine."
While saying so, Ran grinned at Ross and quickly raised her
glass.
"Thank you, Eus."
"Don't mention it."
Eustaf said so and sat down on the chair. Ross approached
and wiped the surface of Eustaf's glass with his
handkerchief.
Who told you to put your glass down?
'By the way, Eus is amazing.'
Rather than saying, "Don't do that," it was clearly
demonstrated in action. Ross won't do that again in the
future.
Ran thought so, sipping cold tea and handing over the
documents.
"Noonim, I mean the accessories you mentioned earlier."
"Uh, yeah."
Ran looked up.
"Are you sure it's okay to dispose of your belongings?"
"Yes, but it won't be much money to sell them, so I'll sell
only a few things that won't cost me a fortune. I'm sure
there will be enough rumors."
Ran looked at Eustaf with a smile.
"And I'll leave the rest for the future Duchess."
I've never seen Sina, but I'm sure she's a pretty person.
I won't let you suffer this time. No, if you read the future,
isn't it "this time"?
'But it's just liked the original to me.'
It doesn't matter if I say this. The conclusion was reached.
"The future Duchess?"
Eustaf asked back, and Ran nodded.
"Yeah. She might fall from the sky, right?"
Ran laughed again, telling the truth like a joke. If Sina
comes and falls in love later, I'll have to use this story
again.
'I said she was going to fall from the sky, right?'
But somehow Eustaf was showing signs of nervousness.
Ran was embarrassed.
'What? Did it happen? Can't it? Still, did I work hard?'
One of the trauma caused by stepmother and tutor was
misogyny.
'But this time, it wasn't that bad.···'
Ran looked worriedly at Eustaf.
'Well, it could be a mild symptom. Wouldn't it be better if
he grew up?'
Let's do our best to observe.
Ran nodded inward, determined so.
It was true that there were many shortcomings. My mother
supported Ran, who had died and survived. It was all the
more so because Ran, who fell into the world, was
confused.
Even though she felt sorry for losing her own daughter, Ran
followed her mother as much as she could.
As a result, he could not actively appeal to Eustaf.
Ran's greatest achievement was sending Eustaf to the
Academy. So even though I hated the ghost of Eustaf.
Maybe he kicked her out far away.
'But that was my best shot?'
At least she stopped you from mixing your meals with
poison, punishing, smacking, and insulting you.
'I'm afraid. I'm scared.'
Ran thought so and came up with some jewelry to dispose
of.
Oh, right. And-
I've asked Levery to fix the Earl of Illuminati's daughter,
but I'll ask him.
At the same time, Ran contacted Levery at the magic
station.
Even if it's a magic communication channel, it doesn't work
if it's far away, but fortunately, Levery was still in Lazia.
I heard that it was because of the ice crystal
transportation.
'It's good for me.'
Ran greeted her.
"Hello, Mrs. Levery."
"Long time no see, Lord."
Ran asked because she felt a little tired of Levery's voice.
"Are you busy these days?"
"It's a busy time. But if you don't do it now, when will you
work like this? So, what's going on?"
It was like a man whose time was gold to get straight to the
point.
Ran said she wanted to sell jewelry, and she also brought
up the therapist she asked for.
"I'll send someone else for the accessories. And the
therapist you mentioned."
Levery sighed.
"I don't think he's going to move. Elf therapists don't even
move with money."
"I see."
Ran bit her lips lightly and said,
"Then I'll send him something. Let's say he can't stand it if
he doesn’t move after looking at it."
"Oh my!"
Levery's voice was filled with pleasant curiosity.
"What could it be?"
"I'll send it with a letter."
"Then I'll call you and send you a person tomorrow. You can
send it through there."
"Yes, call me right away if you need anything else."
"Huhu, I'm looking forward to December."
December is the beginning of the social season. Ran also
laughed at Levery's words.
"I'm looking forward to it, too."
 

CHAPTER 014 – ELF

Time flew by.
The sender of Levery appraised several sets of mother's
necklaces and paid them generously. And it has been a
month since she returned with a precious little lead box
from Ran.
 

Ran paid back the money to Baron Wilde and Lance. The
two barons already said they didn't have to pay back, but
they seemed relieved.
 

'She's borrowed that much.'

 

It must have been burdensome for the two male writers.

Blaine looked uncomfortable and asked, "You sold jewelry,"
but Ran laughed. But in the mansion, the rumor goes
around fast.
 

A whisper of the Duke's financial status spread among the

employees, along with the story that the owner Ran had
disposed of all the jewels of the former Duchess.
"I didn't expect such rumors."
 

Ran muttered, so Eustaf snorted.

 

"You said the rumor was going to spread?"

 

"No, I knew there would be rumors that the duke had made
money by selling jewelry. The Duke's on the verge of
bankruptcy, you're not expecting this rumor?"
 

Ran kicked her tongue lightly. The way people think is a

little different from what they are today.
 

She sells jewelry to pay back her mother debts because she
has debts, which is natural, but it must be a huge disgrace
here.
 

"'What do we do?'
 

"Good for you."

 

In Eustaf's answer, Ran looked blankly at his face, and

Eustaf also looked at her.
 
'You really can't get it right?' With a face like that. If you
don't get this right, your brother's dignity········
 

"Ah!"
 

Ran soon realized and made a short noise.

 

"I see. We can pick people out."

 

"That's right."
 

"Well, that's good, then!"

 

"Anyway, if the ice crystal is released, the rumors will

disappear."
 

Ran nodded at Eustaf's words.

 

'You've got an unwanted dump.'

 

This can clearly divide the employee into two.

 

Those who serve money and those who do not.

  

Of course, it doesn't mean that people who serve money are

bad. But if they serve you with money, they don't treat you
any more than an employee.
 

And if there's anyone who doesn't, you should treat them

accordingly.
 

'It's the hardest thing to find someone you can trust.'

 

Ran decided to use all the opportunities she did not intend
to use.
 

'But it's annoying, so let's leave it to Eus.'

 

Meanwhile, two magic cleaners arrived at the mansion.

One was a woman about the mid-40s, and one was still a
young boy.
 

I was curious that it was a rare combination for a magic

cleaner.
 

"Bless you with the blue flame. I'm Lydia, the humble
wizard."
 
"France."
Wherever they heard it, the craftsman gave a greeting of
Lazia. Ran was greeted by people who came from far away.
 

"May the blue flame blessed you. It would be rude to ask

you this, but do you have any relationship ······?"
 

"Not between us."

 

As if it was a question that she had heard a lot, Lydia

smiled and answered. Tightly tied with brown hair mixed
with gray hair, she looked more like a literary historian
than a work of art.
"Welcome to Lazia. Did you had a hard time coming here?"
"No."
"I have a room ready, so the maid will guide you. You can
unpack there. Ask for whatever you need."
"Thank you."
"And what we're going to do now should be kept secret."
"I'll keep that in mind."
Lydia said with a serious face. Ran glanced at Frances. You
think he's 13 now?
The little boy also blushed and replied, "I will also keep
that in mind."
"Great then."
When Ran winked, the housekeeper (housekeeper: the
pinnacle of female employees who lead all female
employees), who stood politely next to her, quickly rolled
out the cloth on the tray.
"Do you know what it is?"
At Lan's words, Lydia picked up the Mana Stone on the tray
with a cautious face and swallowed her breath.
"Is this… is this…?"
Lydia couldn't believe it at all. Twenty years have passed
since she became a magic tax corporation, but she has
never seen such a mana stone in those three months.
"How… how-"
Ran smiled and said to the stuttering Lydia.
"I would like you to work with it."
Lydia's fingertips trembled.
"Are you going to leave this precious thing to me?"
Ran grinned at the words.
"It's not precious anymore."
"What?"
"There's a lot of those Mana Stones."
Lydia seemed to have a good breath. There's a lot of mana
stones like this?
I couldn't even imagine what I could make with it. No, I had
so many thoughts that my mind went blank.
"So, if you have money, you can keep using our Mana
Stone. Let's spread the Mana Stone here and there. That's
my goal. I named them Ice Crystal, not Mana Stone."
"I see"
Her voice barely came out. Ran grinned and said.
"The Guild sent you because this is Lazia, right?"
Lydia's face turned red at Ran's words.
The wizard should not approach the Lazia at a radius of 10
kilometers.
That's the Wizard's rule.
Magic tax works are free from the regulations. However,
the magicians did not want to approach Lazia.
As if they were magicians. That's why he sent their own, a
woman, and young France. Ran put his hand on her chest
and said, "I'm a woman, too. So, shouldn't women help each
other? Please make a good work, Lydia. And be the Duke's
exclusive artisan."
"I will surely repay you with my best work."
"There’s something I would like you to make first."
Ran's voice went down. Lydia also lowered her voice by
herself.
"Tell me."
"I want to order something first."
"What is it?"
 

"Electric field – no, a magic tool to warm the blanket."

Lydia opened her eyes wide at her words.
***
Winter is coming.
September will be the season when the temperature
gradually drops and the heat is sometimes late, but
September is the season when you have to pack your coat
in Lazia.
In October, all the leaves are gone, and in November, the
winter begins in earnest.
And stay buried in the winter until April.
'So, I really need a heater and an electric pad!'
Even if it's a beautiful mansion built by a wizard, stone is
stone.
Cold weather is extremely cold. It was heating that was
hard to adapt here. The fireplace is only warm in the
neighborhood and does not heat the whole room.
It's better if you put a warm water bag in the bed, but
that's all.
'I'm going to spend this winter with my electric pad!'
And I'll make this a hit for the whole Empire!
There was a light knock on the door while having such
ambition.
"Come on in."
"You don't even ask who it is."
Ran grinned as Eustaf came in.
"I already know it would be you."
"You figured it was me?"
"there isn’t anyone else who would visit me after dinner."
At that words, Eustaf looked at Ran for a moment and said,
"We have a visitor."
"Visitor?"
Ran looked at him.
"Why is Eus telling me this?"
There are a lot of people who tell me that we have guests.
"Because he's a special guest."
At Eustaf's words, Ran tilted her head more.
"Special guest? Who is it? Did the Emperor come?"
"No"
Saying so with a unique accent, a tall man came in from
behind Eustaf. Eustaf stepped aside, leaving Ran behind.
When the man leaned the hood back, Ran opened her eyes
round. He has sharp ears.
Elf!
The elf, who cut his deep blue hair neatly, stood tall.
"Did you hear I called you?"
"Yes, I did."
"And this is from you."
The E.L.F. snatched something from the middle and showed
it to Lan.
Red Mana Stone.
A thick line was drawn around Ran's mouth.
That's right. You're biting.
"Yes, that's from me."
"Where did it come from?"
"Do I owe you an answer?"
The elf's forehead was twisted tightly. Ran stretched her
back and said.
"I just want to talk on an equal footing."
"Haresh."
Ran blinked at the man's words. Elf? Or-
'Aha'
"I'm Ran Romia De Lazia. You can just call me Lan. Can I
just call you Haresh?"
Haresh nodded at her words. Ran swept her chest inward.
When I glanced at Eustaf, he stood with a face as usual.
Except for fiddling with the red Mana Stone.
'Oh, I haven't told Eus yet.'
I hated it because I couldn't think of an excuse to tell you
when you asked me how I knew it.
But I didn't expect an E.L.F. to show up without any news.
Ran took a deep breath into her mind.
This is the Duke of Lazia's independent trade.
Although mana stone was mined, sales of mana stone were
to be left to the top of the Golden Rose. The Duchess of
Lazia has no hope of reaching the entire continent.
However, exchanges with people of different species such
as Elves and Dwarves are different.
Ran intended to make a small top inside the Duchess of
Lazia and trade such high-end items himself.
If that's the case, the target for sale is also set to be
aristocrats, so you don't need the same size as the target
group.
This was going to be the first step.
"Sit down, Haresh. Would you like some tea?"
"Water will do. The quality of human tea is low."
Ran held back her laughter and looked at Eustaf. Maybe he
thought the same thing as her, but his face was slightly
loosened.
He speaks without thinking about the other person's
feelings. In other words, it means that there is no merchant
mind that operates quietly.
Then, it's much easier to make a deal here, too.
Ran grinned.
***
Haresh seemed to have a cold sweat coming from his back.
The little human girl in front of him knew much more about
their culture than he thought.
"But herbs are limited in the amount we make-"
"Of course, I know. So, if you put in the ointment that you
make part of the world's coefficients, I'll give you ten times
as many other drugs."
"How else did you know that?"
"You only make ten a year, but you have nothing to use, so
it's piled up, right? Exchange it with a useful Mana Stone.
But after a certain period of time, your potency goes
down."
"And how do you…!?"
"And of course, we get Elf's work. No one can keep up with
the Elves with the woodcrafts."
Haresh was full of energy. However, there was no mistake
in what she said as she was outspoken. If she had asked for
too much, he would have gotten up from this table without
saying a word.
However, Ran did not use force and did not say anything
that was apparently glossy. She is only making a reasonable
offer.
'But why do I feel like I can’t refuse?'
Haresh unconsciously pulled his upper body back slightly.
Ran stopped talking when she saw it. Haresh gave him a
moment to breathe out, and Ran hit the collar.
"We're also thinking of doing business with the Dwarves."
"With those little guys!?"
Ran corrected what he said with a blatant frowning nose.
 

"They’re reliable."
Haresh was full of energy, so he breathed lightly. You're
dealing with Dwarves?
"Are you going to send them a Mana Stone, too? But theirs
and our magic system are different. You can't move them
with the same Mana Stone."
"I’m aware of that."
That's why there are blue mana stones.
Haresh's eyes narrowed. Ran smiled plainly and said.
"I already know that Elves and Dwarves are not in a good
relationship. But don't you need to interact with both sides?
You can interact comfortably with me in the middle."
"..."
Haresh glared at Ran with his arms crossed. Ran faced him
with the face of a smiling merchant.
This deal was very important to her.
'I'm going to make personal fortune out of this.'
I will make a lot of money with Mana Stone. And besides
that, Ran had another piece of money to make. But it was
only part of the territory.
If you get kicked out of a territory or leave the territory, the
purse strings are blocked in no time.
'And all the property from the estate has to be taxed.'
Even the Mana Stone alone did not know how the emperor
would turn out if full-scale sales were put in place. Even if
the tax rate is applied, such as the existing Mana Stone
Mine, a significant amount will be devoted to the Empire.
But the triangular trade is different.
Ran's attention was not to sell the Mana Stone itself to the
Elf or Dwarf. It is difficult to open commerce with them.
Rather than the two tribes being self-sufficient, their
distrust of humans was the biggest problem that prevented
commercial transactions.
'Digging a Mana Stone is just a start. What's important is
the triangular trade between humans, the Dwarves, and the
Elves. That's it anyway.'
This means that no matter what happens, you will have
property belonging to the Lazia owner.
It was literally personal property.
Of course, in this era, money from the estate = money from
the Duchy was the best, but even so, there was a clear
limit.
'Anyway, it's only limited to the house owner.'
Money does not fall to anyone other than the eldest son.
But personal property is different. It can be used for
personal use as much as possible.
'The former duke was the one who squandered his private
residence and secured the land.'
So, Ran wanted to raise her personal fortune for the Lazia
family separately. In short, we need a pocket of money that
can be used at will without the approval of an accountant.
Words will definitely come out among the nobles. Because
not working is a virtue of the finite class.
'So, we should have someone as our representative and
cover our eyes and make a mockery, but········'
Anyway, another pocket! Moneybag! It's important. Please
tell me you'll do it.
Don't you think I'm gonna get my allowance if I somehow
get a plus?
You need a mana stones, right? You need it, don't you?
Perhaps Ran's desperate heart worked, Haresh said with a
low sigh, with his arms folded.
"It's a matter that I can't decide by myself."
"Of course. Please go back and consult with the elders."
"Sure"
After answering, Haresh asked sharply.
"So? Is the doctor's fee paid for the Mana Stone? What
about the patient?"
"Oh, the patient is the daughter of my disciple. But it's late
at night now, so can I send the news and pick it up
tomorrow?"
"You're going to visit her?"
"Because she's a patient. I can't make it move."
When Ran said, "Yes," Haresh nodded and rose from his
seat. Ran got up and said, "Where are you going to stay…?"
and he replied.
"I hate human homes because they are too stuffy. I'll be
back at dawn tomorrow."
"Yes, please."
Please enjoy the forests of the Lazian Territories. With that
thought, Ran saw Haresh, who had disappeared before she
could finish her speech, off her mind and closed the door.
Clack.
Turning around, the sound of Eustaf putting down a red
mana stone on the table was unusually loud. He looked up
at Ran.
"Then shall we listen to an explanation? Noonim."
 

CHAPTER 015 – COUNT ILLUMINATI

"Uh, um, I mean, uh, is Baron Lindbergh quiet these days?"
 

Despite the sudden change of words, Eustaf answered

without a blink of an eye.
 

"Didn't I tell you? I just got word that Robbie is dead."

 

"What?!"
 

I shouted without even realizing that I was really surprised.

Eustaf said with a shrug.
 
"He was banished from the estate, and he was gambling
somewhere, and he got into a fight. I heard he died
because his genitals were cut off and his throat was cut
off."
 

"Eus…"
 

The mere thought of it was terrible, so Ran frowned. My

body shook by itself. Eustaf, who told such a story
nonchalantly, seemed amazing.
 

"It's all yours."

 

Eustaf answered so, grabbed the back of the chair and

nodded, and Ran walked slowly and sat gently on the chair
he had taken out.
 

"It's not a shame to die like that. So, I gave my uncle a

separate stovepipe. I guess he finally understood that it's a
shame. I can see that it's quiet."
 

Somehow, there was a cold sweat on her back, so Ran

twisted her head and looked up at Eustaf.
 

"Did you meet uncle, too? When?"

 
"Well, I don't know."
 

With a meaningful answer, Eustaf went back to her

opposite side and sat down.
 

"I'm glad he won't be noisy again."

 

"Really? What if because of his son’s death he’ll be going to

get wild?"
 

"It is fine."
 

In Eustaf's reply, Ran squinted and looked at Eustaf, saying,

"I see," and he pointed at the Mana Stone again with a
calm face.
 

"What is that?"
 

"It's a Mana Stone."

 

"What's that Elf just now?"

 

"That's…"
 
Ran was wondering how to talk about it, and first he
explained the red mana stone and the blue mana stone.
 

"This is why the wizard is off limits to Lazia?"

 

"Right"
 

"You're doing business with this?"

 

"Yes"
 

"Noonim"
 

"Yes?"
 

"I'll put aside the question of how did you know. But do you
know what I would’ve done with these stones?"
 

Ran looked at him. Eustaf said, rolling a blood-red stone

with his fingertips.
 

"I'll use it to corner the sorcerers."

 
I got goosebumps on my arm. Eustaf smiled faintly and
looked at her.
 

"At least it's a threatening weapon. If you throw it near the

wizard, it's a weapon that makes the wizard a nuisance."
 

"Uh…well"
 

"Noonim never thought of that."

 

"Uh...."
 

I've never thought of that. Is it because war comes from an

uncommon world?
 

Of course, I know that there are many countries with Africa

and other civil wars, and Korea is also a truce country, but
it has not experienced war.
 

Eustaf said slowly.

 

"The wizard has changed the aspect of the war, and so will
it."
 
"I didn't want that."
 

When Ran bit her lips lightly, Eustaf said with a relaxed
face, attaching his upper body behind him.
"But you knew it was dangerous for a wizard. What were
you going to do?"
"For now, I was going to keep this Mana Stone a secret.
And I wanted to send someone to the Wizard Association to
tell them about the dangers of this Mana Stone. Since it
can't be used by human magic anyway, I was going to
collect them separately and use them for cross-species
trading."
Eustaf nodded at Ran's explanation.
"Then you can do that."
"Really?"
"Yes, the sorcerer's association will be very eager to see
your offer."
"Oh? Oh, yeah. It looks like he's threatening you
unintentionally."
We have a weapon like this. But I won't use it for you. I'm
going to keep it a secret and interact with other races. So,
you guys should help me keep this a secret, right?
"Nice, well, let's just do that. Hmm. Anything else you're
curious about?"
"No, I'm afraid you won't tell me what you're curious about
anyway."
Eustaf crossed his legs saying so. His blue eyes looked at
her.
"Ran Romia De Lazia."
It wasn't calling, it was a voice that seemed to translate.
"Who the hell are you?"
For a moment, Ran thought he had seen through herself.
That she's not really Ran. But soon I realized it wasn't. That
question is synonymous with questions like 'Are you a
substitute?'
Ran replied in a trembling voice.
"I am your sister."
"That's not true."
Simply denied, Eustaf looked interesting.
"You know what?"
"What?"
"Noonim is bad at lying."
"Not used to it."
Sighing, Ran admitted.
I could look at the documents, get rid of them, proceed
with the work, and move quickly. However, lying and
deceiving people by plotting tricks are neither familiar nor
used to it.
Eustaf nodded.
"Then I'll write to the Earl. At dawn tomorrow, the Elves
are diligent."
Whether he was being sarcastic or not, Eustaf said so and
tapped the table lightly. And he saw Ran as if he was going
to say something, and then he got up from his seat again,
knocking on the special table.
"Then I'll get going."
"Uh, yes"
"And Noonim."
"Huh?"
"Can you fight back?"
After saying so, Eustaf left the room in a whirl. In the room
where he left, Ran thought for a moment and realized that
what he said was an extension of his previous conversation.
-If you try to kill me, I'll fight back.
That's what we talked about.
-Can you fight back?
Ran thought, "Ah." And made a small sound, and fell on the
table.
"I can't. I have to make my own side to do that. I'm sure I'll
keep the Eustaf faction in check, and I'll have to fight even
if I don't want to."
That's why we're in an alliance!
You know everything.
You're a bad boy.
'You'd better make a corner to escape.'
Opening her eyes, Ran decided.
***
Count Illuminati’s estate was not far from the Lazian
estate. However, it was a distance to ride a horse, so Ran
called a carriage.
'Words can't be long distance. In words.'
It was a Ran weakness for physical activity. In addition,
wear a dress and the saddle next to it's a dress saddle. If
you tell him to run for three hours with the two legs coming
down to one side, he will stare at him.
Haresh sat on the horseman's seat, claiming to be stuffy in
the carriage, and the horseman set off for the count with an
awkward face on his side.
I was relieved to leave Eustaf at the Sky castle. Ignoring
her saying, "Can't the door not open when I come back?" he
said, "Go."
Ran grumbled and started the carriage, saying, "Go ahead."
While running on the bumpy road, Ran vowed to make sure
that she would reorganize her path if she made money.
Pioneering a business path is the same as pioneering a
path. Why would the Romans have made more roads with
civil engineering than battles?
All roads lead to Lazia, if not to a degree, we need to refine
the basic path. If we're going to do a massive civil
engineering project, we'll have to do it after winter and get
some money.
'This can only be done next year or two.'
Ran opened the window and enjoyed a long trip abroad.
The escort knights following the carriage to both sides
were also pleasant faces. Flying a flag with the door and
snow flower patterns, the symbol of the Lazian family, the
carriage left the Lazian estate and soon arrived at the
Count's estate.
As soon as she got off the escort, Ran almost groaned. My
hips and waist were stiff. Next time we make magic items,
let's ask them to make a carriage without shaking.
"Welcome, Lord."
Count Illuminati was shown. The countess passed away five
years ago, and he would have remarried if he were a count,
but he didn't seem to have any idea. Next to him was the
eldest son, the heir of the count, standing side by side with
him.
"Nice to meet you, Count."
Ran smiled, saying so. She looked at Haresh jumping off
the wagon and said, "This is Haresh, the Elf therapist I
invited."
Even before he said hello, Haresh spouted.
"Where's the patient?"
Ran sighed and said.
"He's not a human being, so please understand his
rudeness."
Count Illuminati reacted with a calm look at Ran's words.
"It doesn't matter as long as you cure her. The patient is
this way."
Count of Illuminati’s estate was a three-story building that
was simpler than the Sky castle. In the middle, the count
asked Ran if she wanted to rest separately, but she shook
her head.
The lady’s room was on the third floor. When I opened the
door and entered, I smelled medicine. It was a lovely
pastel-toned room where you can see at a glance that it
was a girl's room. Haresh frowned and spoke.
"Let's ventilate."
Master Earl said, "Would a cold wind be good for the
patient?" but Haresh snorted, "This air is worse. Open
everything." and looked around the room. When the maids
hesitated, the count ordered, "Open the window, my
daughter is in the bedroom."
When I entered the bedroom, I saw a maid helping the lady
rise to sit from her bed. Haresh approached the bed in a
rude manner from a human perspective without greeting.
"Hand."
The lady must have been frightened, so she only looked at
Haresh with her eyes wide open. No, I had to say she was
looking at his ears. You think she's about ten? She had red
hair that looked like Count Illuminati, but it was a
completely different slender girl. Her eyes were sunken
and pale, so she was completely ill.
"Tsk."
Haresh kicked his tongue and pulled her hand. The maid-
nanny next to him was frightened and shouted, "What are
you doing?" but the count raised his hand to stop him.
While Haresh examined, the bedroom could only hear the
harsh breathing of surprised the girl. Haresh shook his
hand, flipped over the lady’s eyes, and opened her mouth.
Then he murmured.
"Has she been on medication?"
"Yes."
The lady blinked her eyes and answered quietly. Haresh
thought for a moment and nodded and looked back at Ran.
"It's Simneheha."
"Well, what is it?"
It's hard to pronounce. When Ran asked, Haresh snorted
and began to explain.
"She's weak and you starting to drug her, aren't you? The
medicine became toxic to the body. I don't know how many
years she'd been taking the medicine, but it's piled up in
her body. Humans tend to use drugs strongly without
needing them."
"Then if I stop the medication, I'll get better?"
"No way. It's not just about that. We should take out the
poison and gradually reduce the amount of medicine. I'll be
back about half a year."
"Then it's not a disease?"
The Count of Illuminati's voice trembled slightly. Haresh
nodded.
"Yes"
"Then, then I can be healthy?"
When the lady asked while reaching out and grabbing
Haresh's sleeves, a smile was drawn on the Elf's face for
the first time.
"Right"
"Thank you!"
"Don't mention it."
After saying so, Haresh saw Ran and she crushed her
shoulder.
"I'll pay you later."
"It’s already been paid."
Haresh shook his head at the earl's words and pointed to
Ran.
"It's a deal between me and her. I don't need gold or silver."
Yeah, I'll pay for the Mana Stone. Ran nodded. The count
frowned slightly.
"Then I'll use the prescription, so give me the paper."
When the servant quickly brought the paper and pen,
Haresh scribbled down the prescription.
'Maybe it's an Elf or a bad handwriting?'
I was worried, but when I received it, it was meticulously
prescribed in a very elegant font.
 

"Then I'm going back."

"What about the payment?"
"I'll pick it up later."
"All right"
Ran sighed. The elf is completely out of control. Haresh
flipped away, saying, "I'll be back to check in three
months."
The count looked back at Ran and said,
"Would you like to go to the drawing room for a while?"
Ran nodded. When she went out to the drawing room under
the guidance of the Count, she glanced around and saw the
Count and his daughter hugging each other.
The Count of Illuminati spoke in a very strong voice.
"Thank you, Lord. As long as Lulu is healthy, I will repay
you for your kindness."
"Giving grace. It's a matter of course for the military."
Ran smiled and said so. The drawing room was decorated
with silver and luxurious colors. The Count of Illuminati
returned after a brief conversation with his son.
At the father's glance, the son bowed politely and went
back.
"Would you like a drink?"
Ran grinned as he opened the door of the glass shelf on the
fireplace.
"Let's drink the congratulatory drink when Lulu is healthy."
"I see. Should I ask you straight away?"
The count turned around and leaned against the fireplace.
The dark red eyes seemed to shine brightly.
"What do you want?"
"Favor."
Ran answered immediately, too. Her answer drew a smile
on his face. It was not a friendly smile, but a polite smile.
"What are you going to do with a favor?"
Ran leaned back, burying herself in the drawing room chair
as much as she could to look relaxed. Ran replied, leaning
her elbow on the armrest at an angle to her upper body.
"I want to use the Count's connections."
The Count of Illuminati was connected to the underground
world. So, the common criminal organization and stuff. The
count narrowed his eyes.
Looking at Ran as if he were exploring, he said slowly.
"You have better connections with the Duke than with me."
"Unfortunately, they don't have connections."
"Is that so? What kind of connection are you talking
about?"
"If there's a front, maybe there's a back."
It was a roundabout, but rather explicit statement
compared to the usual conversation between aristocrats.
The count murmured, "Backside," when Ran replied.
"Should I admire the ability of the duke? Or should I admire
the power of the Lord?"
"Does it matter?"
"What if I told you I was on a false charge?"
Ran closed her eyes slowly and said,
"I can't help it."
"You are pure."
"Favor is not earned by pressure."
The count is rubbing his chin slowly.
"I don't know what kind of connection it is, but if I had it,
what would you use it for?"
"I wanted to find someone."
"Isn't that even possible with the power of the Duke?"
"It's much easier if you have connections there."
"What? ‘if’?"
"Yes, if."
Please!
Ran crossed her legs, hoping that her desperation or
nervousness would not be revealed. I thought it would be
better to do something.
"How is it? Are you willing to do me a favor or..."
It was getting difficult to speak in this form. The count
looked at Ran as if he were searching and replied.
"If you give me an order, I'll look for him. with the best
possible power."
Ran said, holding back her strength from her shoulders.
"Then I'd like to keep it between you and me."
"Okay"
In a gentle answer, Ran stood up and said, holding back
what he wanted to call.
"I hope your daughter gets well."
"Thank you."
Ran took the folded paper out of her pocket. You may ask
why the dress has a pocket, but the dress indeed also had a
pocket.
Ran didn't know there was a pocket until she tried on the
dress here herself. Before putting on a dress, I put on my
pocket first, and I wore a dress on top of it. There were
open spots on both sides of the dress, so I could reach
there and take out things in my pocket. I can't see the hole
because of the wrinkles on my waist wrinkles.
"Please."
"I'll do my best."
Ran grinned at the answer. That line doesn't go well with
me, uncle.
The work was done well, so Ran left the Count with a light
step. Lulu will get better, and I'll get a lead on finding
Lumiere.
Ran thought of sub-Male Lead for a moment.
Actually, this is not her world, so what he's going through is
inevitable.
It's easy to think so, but Ran couldn't do that. Still, she read
this story, wrote it, and loved it.
'And you don't have to go on such a hard road.'
I want to save you because I have enough ability to save
you. That was Ran's honest feelings.
If Ran stays here until she is 22 years old and Eustaf is 20,
she will definitely meet Lumiere.
And you'll meet Sina.
If I ever meet him, I'm sure he'll suffer from guilt.
Before that happens. She wanted to save Lumiere from
there because he had the power to do so.
'I wish I could find it.'
In fact, Ran didn't know the story before the original story
began. Although it is not Male Lead , I know Eustaf's story
roughly, but Lumiere's story was not well-taken.
'Uh, I should've written it in more detail.'
Ran sighed with belated regret.
However, she knew that he would be transferred to an
illegal underground sword fight sometime next year. How
terrible things are going through there. So, it was her wish
to find it before then.
'Please help me find it.'
Ran clenched her fist thinking so.
 
CHAPTER 016
Eustaf slowly handed over the documents. There was no
one in the study. In the middle of the silence, only the
fireplace occasionally burned with a popping sound. At that
time, a low but distinct voice was heard in the dark corner.
"Lord"
 

Eustaf put down the documents and turned around. The

figure of a man hiding in the dark was easily seen.
"Ran?"
 

"She's coming back safely."

 

"Yes, and the Elf?"

 

"I'm sorry to say that I missed it."

 

"I see," Eustaf replied briefly. Even if you're a trained

human being, it's hard to keep up with the Elves in the
woods.
 

Eustaf breathed low.

 
Perhaps it sounded like a rebuke, the man lowered himself
further.
 

"I'm sorry"
 

"No, he's an Elf."

 

Eustaf shook his hand slightly. Rather, I was wondering why

Ran is so insensitive to safety.
 

'If you're an ordinary noblewoman, yes.'

 

That's a natural.
 

It's strange that a child who grew up as precious as a

flower in a greenhouse has a sense of danger. However,
Ran's behavior made an unbalanced squeaked.
 

Sometimes she looks like a person who is used to politics,

but sometimes she is like an infinitely naive girl.
 

'And how did she really find out about the Mana Stone?
What about the Count's daughter being sick?'
 
There were many unanswered questions, so Eustaf grabbed
the Blue ring. Blue flame chose her.
 

That was a tremendous start. Blue flame, who has been

with the Lazian family, has never allowed anyone who is not
a Lazian blood since its beginning.
 

But you let Ran go?

 

'Do you know something?'

 

While touching the cold surface of the blue ring, Eustaf

breathed out a short breath.
 

"See what the Count is doing after Ran leaves."

 

"Respect."
 

With an answer, the man disappeared into the shadows as if

he were melting.
 

Originally, it was The Viridescent Shadow, an intelligence

group in Lazia that should belong to Patriarch. It was an
organization that was known only to Patriarch by
introducing the first shadow of The Viridescent Shadow -
just called the first - to Patriarch.
 

But Ran is an unusual position.

 

Eustaf knew the first. Because His mother told me. Of

course, Ran was never introduced. Still, Ran was the
runner, but the first shadow came to Eustaf without being
embarrassed by the situation, and he did not inform Ran of
it.
 

'Cause she'll be there temporarily anyway.'

 

He felt that way, and thought he didn't have to expose his

power. And I'm still using it very well.
 

'If it weren't for Ran, the Viridescent Shadow would have

been disbanded.'
 

Maintaining a secret group is not just loyalty, but a huge

amount of money. The funds to hide, funds for hiding the
body, and such funds cost far more than the general
knighthood.
 

Sometimes Eustaf thought about Ran not saying anything

about his allowance.
  

Do you think she knows and pretends not to know?

 

Or she really doesn’t care. Eustaf laughed when he

remembered her insisting on his allowance.
'Worried about my sweet money.'
He doesn't talk about spending his money.
'Thanks to you, it's easy.'
It was too easy to seduce and kill Robbie in the back alley,
or to threaten his uncle.
When I threatened Baron Lindbergh, I remembered his
face, and Eustaf laughed.
Yeah, there's no need for Ran to know about this.
He pulled the document thinking so.
Ran returned late in the evening. Eustaf said it was still
before the meal, and Ran opened her eyes wide and
laughed.
"You've been waiting for me, haven't you?"
"That's right."
Ran paused and laughed again at the gentle words of
Eustaf.
"'Thank you."
"Don't mention it."
The cook made a late dinner and serve it. Time was time, so
it wasn't a dinner, but it was a simple evening.
Having a meal with a layer of toast sprinkled with
cinnamon powder on butter and honey, Ran simply
explained what had happened with the count.
Except for Lumiere's story, of course.
"Then the Count’s daughter will be healthy again?."
"Yes"
"It's a big deal, so you'd better do this kind of kindness.
And you said the Elf would come back?"
"Yes, but when will he come?"
"He's not coming tomorrow at dawn again."
"Ei, really?"
"Do you really think it's possible, or do you just say it?"
"Just, just say it."
"I see."
Eustaf nodded, steadily reducing his share of toast with a
fork and knife and placing it on Ran's plate. The toast,
which was neatly cut, had a lively angle was alive.
"Thanks for your hard work, have some more."
"Oh? It's okay."
"I don't think it's going to be okay. Judging from the speed
at which you eat."
Then Eustaf folded his napkin and picked up a teacup. Ran
peeked at him and slipped a fork into the toast. Actually, I
was a little hungry. It's only natural that you went out and
worked!
Justifying herself, Ran enjoyed the toast to her heart's
content.
Then there was a knock on the window. Eustaf jumped up
from his seat.
"E.L.F. doesn't know how to get through the front door?"
His sharp words returned an answer, "Its bothersome."
Eustaf approached the window with a face he didn't want
to open.
"The security is weak here."
"I can't afford to worry about anyone coming in through a
third-floor window without a veranda. You'll keep that in
mind."
Eustaf spoke sharply. Despite such a response, Haresh
shook his shoulder and walked confidently inside.
He reached out his hand to Ran.
"'Payment"
"Hold on a minute.'"
Ran said so and got up from her seat. The red ice crystal
was handled in strict secrecy and could not be asked to
bring it to anyone else.
 

Ran told Haresh to wait and then went directly to her room
and brought a box of two fists together. It was a box that
was kidnapped inside.
When it was kidnapped, the Mana Stone did not flow out.
Haresh opened the box, checked the mana stone, and
nodded.
"Then"
"See you again with good news."
"Good news for whom?"
"To everyone."
With a smile, Ran greeted Haresh as an elf. It was a way of
greeting by clenching his fist and tapping his forehead and
chest lightly. Haresh greeted each other with a strange look
and, as expected, left the window.
'Elf'
Ran sighed.
"I hope we can trade properly with this. How do you intend
to contact the Dwarves?"
"Through the Wizard Association. Because I have an
exchange with Dwarves because of the minerals. I think I'll
send them a call tomorrow."
"Tomorrow, we may see the president of the Wizard
Association. No, we can't see it near the ice wall, so it's
around the day after tomorrow."
"Huh?"
When Ran looked back at him in surprise, Eustaf said.
"Let's meet them together this time."
"Do you think they'll get back to you so soon?"
"It's a matter of life for a wizard."
"Huh?"
"You haven't told me about the Mana Stone yet."
"Yes"
"Did you think the wizard would be able to connect us with
Dwarves?"
"Uh - Wouldn't he?"
"He won't."
"Why? Because we produce ice crystals, it's good for
wizards to get along with us, right?"
"Yes, but linking it to Dwarf is one thing."
What a high-spirited race the sorcerers are.
Eustaf thought so and snorted inwardly. They take large ice
crystals as samples and don't thank them even with empty
words.
He couldn't think that such people would be pure.
"Make sure to write about blue ice crystal in your letter."
Lan nodded at Eustaf's words.
"Okay"
"You're a good Noonim."
That's what Ran said, "Is Eustaf teasing me?" A slight smile
passed by his mouth.
Eustaf's prophecy came true.
As soon as I contacted the Wizard's Association, Pabal
arrived that evening. It was in the middle of the night that
the wizard's envoy, who had withered completely after
several magic moves around the space, arrived at the Sky
castle.
Certainly! Certainly!
Along with saying that he should meet Lazia Patriarch,
roundtable members of the Wizard Association have
already arrived nearby.
Ran replied, "I understand because there is no reason to
refuse." He advised the envoy to stay overnight, but he
insisted on going back with this answer.
After he went back, Ran told Eustaf.
"I didn't expect it to come so soon."
"Because their lives are at stake."
"But…"
Ran nodded. She felt her mouth dry.
The day of the showdown came again faster than I thought.
It goes without saying that the agreement with the wizard
was more important than anything else.
And all the older wizards may be able to get rid of their
own pet peeves.
"Let's go together this time."
Eustaf said again, so Ran lost strength in her shoulder.
"Yes, I'll come with you."
When Ran said, he grinned, untied his necklace, took out
the blue ring, and reached out her hand.
"...?"
With a curious face, Ran put her hand on his hand, and
Eustaf said, putting a ring on her finger.
"You don't have to worry."
Ran looked at him with her eyes wide open in surprise, but
his blue eyes were still calm and agitated.
"The sorcerer is a different race than the prosecutor. You'd
better wear a blue ring."
Even if one attack comes, blue flame will protect her.
"What about Eus?"
"I'm fine."
He raised her hand and kissed the blue jewel of blue ring.
"May the blue flame bless you."
His blue eyes, which seemed to be one of the blue ones,
instantly lost their words. When I thought I had to answer,
Eustaf had already let go of her hand.
'U, uwa.'
Ran swallowed her breath and clenched her fist.
As expected, Male Lead.
She swept her chest out of her mind.
'You're a little kid.'
There's a place that makes people feel excited. Opening her
eyes, Ran thought so, and rolled the blue ring slightly with
her fingers.
Somehow, I felt as if I had the confidence.
'Nice'
You can do it. Ran thinks so and relaxes her shoulders.
***
Kara slapped her hand with a nervous face. As a senior
maid, she was a faithful maid who survived a frightening
decline in the number of maidens.
The idea of a decrease in the number of maids was that the
number of maids serving the Lord was too small.
Fortunately, Ran doesn't like to decorate, so he hasn't had
anything to do with it.
Today is different.
I couldn't wear fancy clothes because it's been less than six
months since my parents' funeral, but I can't wear them
randomly because I'm on my way to meet the wizard.
"How do you feel, my Lord?"
When Kara asked, Ran looked in the mirror. A black dress
and a pearl brooch that I wore at the funeral. The head was
raised as splendidly as possible, and on top of it was a
black hair band with a string of black hair band.
It is colorful for mourning, but it would be better to have
this much splendor.
"I like it."
When Ran smiled, Soda, who was helping next to her,
sighed without realizing it. Perhaps because of the black
color, Ran's skin seemed to glow more white, and her
slightly painted lips also looked attractive.
 

She looked completely different from her pale appearance

at the funeral recently.
'Cause appearance is important.'
There is no need to make something ridiculous. Ran
thought so and praised Kara and left the room.
"Eus?"
The waiting Eustaf got up from his seat. Ran look him up
and down.
"Dress up ······?"
Eustaf was wearing a knight's uniform. The sword hanging
from the belt caught my eye.
"Because I'm the escort today."
Eustaf said so and looked at Ran. Ran said, slightly
touching her hairband.
"Is it too fancy?"
I'm in mourning.
Eustaf shook his head when he glanced at her.
"No, I thought Noonim was beautiful like this."
"Eck…!"
What? Why? What kind of compliment is that?
Eustaf's eyebrows went up in Ran's reaction. But without a
word, he gave her a robe and extended his arm for escort.
Ran gently laid her hand on his arm. The feeling of a cool
metal guntlet (Gauntlet : an armor that wraps hands and
arms together) touched me pleasantly.
"Noonim"
"Huh?"
"I don't have any other intentions when I compliment you."
At his words, Ran blinked and nodded.
"Yes, thank you then."
"Don't mention it."
Eustaf said so and escorted her to the carriage.
The carriage was folding the lid because the weather was
nice. (Landau) was Ran's favorite carriage, which opened
and folded like an open car. I found out here that there are
many kinds of wagons.
As the two people climbed side by side, the carriage soon
began to run.
At first, I thought I shouldn't have opened the lid of the
carriage, but I thought it was a good idea to open it when I
started running down the mountain and running on the flat
land.
'I don't think it's that high, but it's colder up there because
of the mountain air.'
As I came down to the flatland, the carriage speed
increased. It was a meeting place organized by a wizard in
a forest 10 kilometers away from the ice wall.
The reason was that I wanted to contact him secretly.
When I arrived near the forest, a wizard came out to meet
me.
"Are you Duke of Lazia?"
"Right."
When Ran answered on the carriage, the wizard bowed his
back and said hello.
"May the blue flame bless you."
"May the blue flame be blessed. Are you meeting me
around here?"
"Yes, you can follow me. I've put magic in the way that is
usually invisible to the eyes."
"Then please guide me."
The wizard paused at Ran's words and carefully continued.
"If possible, I would like to take you alone."
"That's a no-no."
Blaine, who followed the escort, shouted strongly.
"Are we going to hurt the Lord?"
The wizard made an unpleasant face. Ran lightly clenched
her fist and said, "I won't go alone. I'll go with Eustaf. What
do you think?"
"Lord"
Blaine frowned. Ran smiled.
"It's okay, isn't it?"
When I told Eustaf, he nodded lightly.
"That's the limit I can give up. I hope you know how much I
give you."
When Ran spoke to the wizard, the wizard bowed his head.
"All right"
After getting off the wagon, the two men told the knights to
wait and followed behind the wizard.
Not long after, a white tent appeared as it opened up in
front of my eyes.
As I approached, I heard the tent door on both sides. As I
went inside, I saw the wizards sitting with a round table.
'Nice'
Ran smiled and took off her robe like a propaganda. Her
beauty, combined with the elegant black dress, drew
attention for a moment. Some looked shaken and saw Ran.
Ran smiled wider and sat on the chair that Eustaf pulled
out without understanding.
"Hello, wizards."
Ran crossed her legs and buried herself deep.
Let's start the game.
 

CHAPTER 017 – WIZARD ASSOCIATION

Regend, the first wizard of the round table, thought the girl
in front of him was formidable. No. It was on their side that
they thought it was easy without any basis from the
beginning.
 

Most round table wizards thought that putting pressure on

the Mana Stone would easily solve the problem.
  

She is a girl who has just become a Patriarch. Wizards

never thought they would have anyone to fight with even
themselves.
 

"I'm not asking for anything too much."

 

Smooth words pour out through the red lips.

 

"If you don't want to be an enemy to me and Lazia in the

Wizard's Association."
 

"Enemies, what do you mean?"

 

Regend emphasized once again in a hurry. In fact, that was

usually what the sorcerer said.
 

But I didn't expect to receive such a threat.

 

'And it bothers me.'

 

The boy standing in the back of the tune is also annoying. A

general escort should have a dim presence, but he was
rather heavily spewing his presence.
  

When an average person expresses his presence, he reveals

his presence with exaggerated words or actions.
 

It is not easy to just stand still and show your presence. No,
it's close to impossible at that age. But that escort was
doing it.
 

The stabbing presence seemed to tell the history of Lazia.

He was saying that he was ready to fight with you at any
time, and that he could do it right now.
 

Regend suddenly became afraid.

 

Maybe that escort has blue ice crystals? What if they throw
it between us?
 

He did not show such nuance words or actions, but it was

clear that all the wizards here felt that way. Because even
though my voice was about to rise, I looked at the escort
and lowered my voice again.
 

"All right."
 

Eventually, Regend raised his hand.

  

"Mr. Regend!"
 

Several other wizards raised their voices, but Regend

crushed their shoulders.
 

"I don't think there's anything unfair about her request."

 

The wizards shut their mouths at the words.

 

Of course, there is nothing unfair. No, but I didn't like the

fact that the wizard had to unilaterally comply with this
request.
 

"Well, if you connect me with Dwarf, we'll take care of the

rest. Instead, let's make it cheaper to supply Mana Stones
to the Wizard Association."
 

"Okay, but let's not say the effects of colored ice crystals.
And we want you to supply us little by little for research."
 

Trying to figure out how to do it somehow, Regend added

the last word.
 
"All right."
 

Ran said so and raised herself up.

 

"I don't want to leave the castle empty for too long. Can I
get up first?"
 

Regend said, raising himself.

 

"Of course."
 

He saw Ran out of the tent and stroked his white beard.
 

"But Lord."
 

"Yes"
 

"Is the escort a knight of the Lazian family?"

 

Ran smiled brightly at the words. Only then did Regend

realize that this was the first time she laughed sincerely
today.
 
"It's my brother."
There is pride in her voice.
"Ah"
The next Lazia Patriarch.
As Regend's eyes shifted, Eustaf casually gave a pastoral
bow. Regend thought we had a good discussion today.
Lazia is likely to stay strong for the time being.
"Then it was an honor to meet you. Mr. Regend."
Ran bent and stretched her knees lightly and left the place
under the guidance of another wizard.
When Ran and Eustaf appeared, the waiting knights looked
visibly relieved.
"I'm glad you came back safely."
Ran nodded at Blaine's words.
"It was okay because Eus with me."
"Did you finish what you wanted?"
"Yes"
Ran grinned.
Hold on, boss. Now I'll change all the weapons and armor.
A new one!
With that thought, Ran got on the wagon.
"Things went easier than I thought today."
Eustaf, who raised his chin on Ran's word, turned his head.
Ran said with a smile.
"I definitely thought the wizard would threaten me, use
magic, or at least scream in the middle."
However, the sorcerers became emotional and raised their
voices from time to time, but they looked like they had
regained the castle again.
Is a wizard a rational creature?
To my admiration, Eustaf said.
"You knew that?"
"Yes"
"But you still want to leave the Knights behind?"
"If I don't sit at the negotiating table, the conversation
won't start. I could go if I wanted to, but I didn't want to
start feeling bad."
A deal doesn't end in one or two. You don't have to be too
greedy.
The relationship with the Wizard's Association will continue
until Lazia's ice crystal disappears.
It seemed to be equal but slightly superior. It was the most
comfortable relationship to last long.
"And Eus went with me."
Heheh, smiling, Eustaf frowned and laughed.
"Really"
Ran said.
"Eus is smiling a lot these days."
"Because Noonim make me laugh."
"Is that good, huh?"
When she asked seriously, Eustaf answered vaguely,
"Well…" taking off his cape and handing it to Ran.
"Now the temperature will drop further while climbing the
mountain."
"Thank you."
"Don't mention it."
It was when the sun began to set, so Ran quickly covered
her cape like a blanket. The sun slowly passing over the ice
wall looked majestic.
I narrowed my eyes and thought of Ran.
'It's really going to be winter soon.'
***
 

It's amazing whenever you see it.

Ran stood close to the window thinking so. It was snowing
heavily. Even the snow piled up was more than 1 meter.
'I'm going to make a snow mill to clear the snow removal.
It's supposed to melt the snow by letting the heat come
out.'
There's a lot of energy to change the Mana Stone, so you
can find many ways.
Ran stood back from the window thinking so.
It had already been seven months, about half a year since
she took over the temporary head position. Although she is
still struggling because she has done a lot of work since the
beginning, the stage of laying the foundation was coming to
an end.
Ran rushed to the bed and tucked herself under the covers.
Thanks to the electric pad - the magic pad - the bed was
warm.
'I’m Happy.'
The magic tool created by Frances was bumpy. The air in
the blanket was heated up and the feathers were inflated to
enjoy a fluffy and warm feeling.
I thought about it and named it Dasa. It was derived from
the word "multiple." But you can't call it a magic pad, can
you?
- Dasa is a must this winter.
Along with these letters, she made several more and gave
them to Eustaf, and first posted them to the imperial family.
Of course, this is not the only thing I uploaded. Isn't it bad
to talk to the community about the magicians?
It's the best advertisement to show, not to talk.
So, after much consideration, Ran sent the first gift to the
empress.
I was worried, too. Maybe she was a stranger here, and she
dug up the wisdom she knew, but one car could be
different.
'It's hard for Koreans to meet American needs.'
Sighing, Ran squeezed her hands.
'Let me announce it successfully.'
Of course, we have a New Year's party before that.
It was halfway through December. Levery would have gone
up to the capital and been getting ready. Ran had to finish
her work here as a head.
They visit the gate and examine it, and hold a New Year's
party with the disciple who have returned.
'The weather should be nice.'
Ran thought so and exhaled and closed her eyes.
***
Eustaf smirked at Ran, who waddled out with a fur cape. A
white breath came out.
"Can you ride a horse?"
"I can ride it."
Speaking, Ran glanced back at Blaine.
"If you help me."
Blaine smiled and said, "It's an honor," and then helped her
get on the horse.
"That won't hurt if you fall off the horse."
At Eustaf's words, Ran nodded, "definitely."
Ran wore cotton pants, not dresses, a vest, a coat, a fur
cloak, gloves on her hands, and a hat firmly pressed against
her head.
"I don't like being cold."
When Ran bumped her teeth and said, Eustaf shut his
mouth.
When she got on the horse, Eustaf got on the horse, and
the waiting knights got on the horse one after another.
The road from here to the door was rough, but there was
no snow. Because it is protected by magic.
Iveria the Great Sage.
They say she was a cold beauty with black hair, black eyes,
and ice, and she was just an ordinary person.
'I imagine - no, I read that she was beautiful.'
Her long, waist-length black hair fluttering and holding a
magic wand remains a painting for the Duchess of Lazia.
It was a masterpiece with the theme of a scene that caused
mountain ranges to rise from flat land.
'It's amazing to think about.'
Magic makes the mountain range soar.
'And the door.'
Ran knew what was behind the door. So, I was always
nervous on my way to the door.
Led by owner Ran, the group climbed the mountain one
after another. Ran gritted her teeth and threw them away
on the horse, feeling fortunate that she was not a side
saddle. The slope is steep and the road is rough. The horse
was naturally walking without caring about the person on
its back, and Ran, a burden sitting on top, was desperately
balancing.
In the middle of the crisis, Blaine flinched and repeated one
at a time when he had to reach out or not. He was not in
the mood to say anything to Ran, who was holding her
teeth.
Of course, other knights were silent. Sometimes a small
"Ah!" sound popped out.
Ran was completely exhausted when she arrived at the
door for about thirty minutes. It was hot now. Drenched
with sweat, Ran managed to get off the horse with Blaine's
help.
Her legs were a little shaky, but Ran was still able to walk
properly. Blaine looked at it with anxious eyes and suddenly
realized that all the knights were looking at Ran with those
eyes.
Ran didn't think pathetically or teased that she couldn't
ride a horse, but rather made him think that he should
help.
I always thought of you as a towering mountain, but Blaine
is not bad at what he is now. I thought.
At that time, Eustaf approached and held out his arm, and
Ran opened her eyes in a circle. He spoke low.
"Your knees are shaking, Noonim."
Ran grabbed his arm and said,
"I'm fine, brother."
Eustaf frowned lightly and began to walk. Ran started
walking, thinking that she would definitely suffer from
muscle pain tomorrow.
Since it was a place where horses could not enter from
here, the horses would be dressed tightly and turned
around so that the horses would not cool down. Together,
Ran, Eustaf, and some knights went under a silver-lit round
arch, through a white pebble path and into a cave with a
round entrance.
Inside the cave, it was rectangular and straight, with a new
white door at the end of the road.
In the middle of the door, six diamond shapes were
gathered like petals. This is also the sentence of the Lazian
family.
There is no gap or pattern in the white door. All the
sentences engraved on it.
When Ran reached out her hand, Eustaf took off his
necklace and handed it to Ran. Ran took a deep breath and
put the blue ring on her finger.
'Ah'
It's still. There's not even a blue flame like before. Ran put
her ringed hand on the sentence.
The sentence began to glow blue. And a radially shining
pattern was carved throughout the door. Ran frowned. It
was not a windy place, but the wind blew her cape and hair.
Then the wind gradually subsided and the light faded, and
the blue light disappeared completely. Ran slowly took her
hand off and took out the ring and returned it to Eustaf.
Eustaf wore a ring on his necklace.
This simple procedure was a ritual that should be done
every year. Then Ran and his group left the cave. Seeing
them come out, the knights stripped the horse.
'I'm in trouble.'
Ran's back got wet. How did you come up, but now that you
think about going down again for thirty minutes on a horse,
her eyes get dim.
"Noonim"
"Huh?"
Looking back, Eustaf said with his hands clapped.
"You can ride with me."
 

CHAPTER 018 – NEW YEAR’S PARTY

"Huh?"
 

"Or would you like to ride alone?"

 
Ran shook her head.
 

"My legs… no, give me a ride."

 

"Even if you don't say that," Eustaf said briefly and

gestured to the knight to saddle his horse.
 

When Eustaf got on the horse first, Blaine hugged Ran

lightly and helped her ride behind Eustaf.
 

"Thank you, Lord Blaine, you're very strong."

 

Blaine answered sincerely.

 

"Of course, I do. Winter clothes are heavy."

 

"Right"
 

Ran nodded. Eustaf smirked and pulled Ran's hands around

his waist.
 

"Hold tight."
 
"Yes"
 

When Ran nodded, Eustaf began to lightly drive the horse

forward. Eustaf was the only place to lean on, such as a
horse without a stirrup. Ran hugged Eustaf's waist tightly.
 

'Ah'
 

"Eustaf."
 

"Yes"
 

"Did you grow taller again?"

 

"I still have to grow up a lot."

 

"But....aren't you telling me to grow up too fast?"

 

"My joints are squeaky and painful."

 

Is it growing pains?
 

"Eat a lot."
  

"I am eating lot."

 

The people in the north are big, so Eustaf must be big, too.
Ran nodded. Yes, grow a lot.
 

Ran slipped one hand and rubbed Eustaf's hair.

 

"What are you doing?"

 

There was a rare mixture of embarrassment, so Ran

laughed.
 

"Noonim’s affection?"
 

"I don't need it."

 

"That's too much."

 

Speaking, Ran hit her hand, soothing her disappointment.

It was a shame that I couldn't feel the texture properly
because I was wearing gloves.
 
Eustaf swept away the messy hair. Haha, I'm the one who's
behind, but what are you going to do?
 

With that thought, Ran rubbed Eustaf's head again. He

seemed to be embarrassed in rare cases, but kicked his
tongue slightly, avoiding her touch.
 

"Tsk..."
 

The horse began to pick up speed when he kicked his

tongue. My body suddenly shifted to the back.
 

"Ahh!..."
 

Screaming softly, Ran hugged Eustaf tightly, and he

laughed lightly. Ran opened her eyes wide.
 

Did you just laugh out loud?

 

Eustaf?
 

I thought I wanted to see your face, but it's impossible in

this position.
 
Relieving her disappointment, Ran leaned her head against
Eustaf's back. Eustaf asked again as he cleaned up his hair.
 

"May I ask you a question?"

 

"Of course."
 

"Why do you have to rub my hair?"

 

"Huh? Uh, um. It's an expression of affection."

 

"This one?"
"Yeah, didn't your mother do it for you?"
I asked without realizing it, Ran added.
"Not my mother."
Eustaf thought about it for a while and said,
"She didn't."
"I see..."
Come to think of it, I don't know much about Eustaf's
mother.
"What was Eustaf's mother like? Of course, she was
beautiful.”
Eustaf breathed out a long breath. His breath was as long
as smoke.
"She was a high-pride woman. Good or bad. She wasn't
feeling well, so she didn't like the weather in the north."
Especially, I was sick and tired of winter.
"That's the same with my mother."
"That's true."
That's what Eustaf said.
No woman likes the weather in the north.
Ran asked hesitantly.
"Then she died of illness?"
"Yes"
"I see. It must have been hard."
In Ran's murmur, Eustaf said without realizing it.
"That wasn't the hardest part."
"Then?"
Eustaf straighten up. Ran's warmth, which is tightly
hugged from behind and attached to him, seemed to be felt
beyond his clothes.
It can't be felt in real.
It's the Ran side that's hanging on, but somehow I feel like
she's supporting myself.
"My mother was dying, and it was the fact that my father
was courting another woman."
Ran swallowed her breath.
"And the fact that my dying mother knows it."
His mother, who was half-footed in the afterlife, was
blindfolded and cursed. As she was usually proud of herself
as an aristocrat, the gap felt even more terrible.
"That Duke, he's such a bad guy, isn't he?"
Ran looked around and said quietly.
"Yes, that's right."
Eustaf answered briefly.
Suddenly, Eustaf seemed to remember someone trimming
his hair.
"Come to think of it, I think my nanny patted me on the
head when I was young."
"Right? As expected"
It was funny for Eustaf to see Ran talking in a voice full of
pride.
When he was five years old, his mother kicked his nanny
out. The reason was that he was so spoiled.
'I totally forgot.'
I remembered after Ran said.
A little faster than going up, the group arrived at the
mansion. Only after Blaine helped Ran get off quickly did
Eustaf follow her down. Ran coughed in vain and said.
"Everyone did a great job, well done. Put the horse in and
change your clothes. The New Year's party starts soon."
All the knights saluted and began to move quickly.
 

The long-awaited New Year's party finally begins.

'You've paid off our debts.'
When the repayment date approached and paid back all the
principal and interest, creditors seemed to wonder where
the money came from. Those who were quick-witted among
the dogs cried out that they wanted to take a step, but Ran
just kept her mouth shut and laughed.
This year's New Year's party was prepared simply. Next
year, we will have a big New Year's party to give presents
to Commoners.
Ran smiled happily thinking so.
***
The New Year's party was held in a light atmosphere.
Specialties such as honey alcohol and riddle fruit were
evenly distributed to everyone and food was piled high. The
place was decorated with silver thorns and looked bright.
The silver spiny tree looks similar to the tiger spiny tree,
with silver on the back of its leaves and red fruit. It was
also dark green in winter, so it was used as a New Year's
party decoration.
A cheerful dance song was played, and people who drank
moderately laughed and took quick steps. Thanks to the
new magic tool, the heater, the inside of the castle was
warm.
Ran crept into a chair near the pillar.
'The alcohol is pretty strong!'
Riddle fruit was red and sweet and sour. Therefore, alcohol
also had the same taste with a vivid red color. Ran quickly
liked this sweet drink, so she had already emptied three big
cups.
'Is it because I drank fast.'
My face was burning and my head was dizzy. It is fortunate
that it is in the middle of the New Year's party.
At that time, someone held out a glass of water and picked
it up, and it was Eustaf.
"Thank you."
"You drink too fast."
"I didn't know it was strong."
Eustaf sighed lightly. Ran took a sip of cold water and
asked.
"Why the Academy uniform?"
"Because I don't have a formal dress."
"Let's get one!"
"That's not the case."
"I can buy my brother a suit."
When Ran said, giving strength to her eyes, Eustaf glanced
at her dress and said, "Your dress is short."
Ah.
said Ran, twisting her exposed ankle once.
"My mother is shorter than me."
It was an attractive path for her mother, but an ankle path
for her.
"Why didn't you get one right?"
Ran grinned.
"I've got tons of dresses."
At each New Year's party, my mother matched the dress.
Three of them. Of course, changing from head to toe with
accessories tailored to it was the way my mother enjoyed
the New Year's party.
She did not participate in the New Year's party at the
Imperial Palace, but participated in the Lazia banquet.
'That's right. Lazia is a countryside.'
Her mother, who was a gorgeous and sophisticated beauty,
grumbled that she felt like she was getting old for 10 years
compared to the capital city when she stayed in Lazia.
 

Compared to the wives of other disciple, the mother was

simply at the cutting edge of fashion.
'That's why our finances are going to be ruined.'
Our duke is the poorest of all the dukes. The ground is
barren.
'If we sell the Mana Stone, we'll turn it around.'
Huhu.
Ran had a cheesy laugh, and Eustaf reached out his hand.
"……?"
Ran returned the glass of water to his hand, wondering.
"..."
Eustaf returned the glass of water to a servant passing by
and return back to Ran.
"Let’s dance, please."
"Huh?"
Surprised Ran looked at his hand and reached out her
hand. But she stopped before her hands overlapped and
frowned.
"I'm not good at dancing."
"I knew you that."
Eustaf said so and grabbed her hand and pulled her up
from the chair.
"But I'm good at dancing, so it's okay for both of us."
Eustaf took her to the floor, and Ran stood on the floor,
somehow being dragged away.
"If you do something like Quattrom (Quattrom: A
complicated dance in pairs), I'll just stand there?"
Ran threatened, but Eustaf looked back at the performers
regardless. The mood of the song quickly changed.
It's a slow dance song.
'Oh, it's a doublit. (Doublit: The two of us dancing.)'
I heard that the waltz-like dance is very popular in the
capital city. Ran took a deep breath and held Eustaf's hand
tightly.
"Take it easy. I'll lead you."
Eustaf stared at her when he said, and he began to move by
dragging her waist.
'Uwa…'
Taken by a stronger force than expected, Ran began to step
awkwardly. When Ran looked down at her feet, "Uwa…
uwa," Eustaf kicked his tongue. “tsk..”
"You really can't dance."
"I told you, didn't I?"
"What are you gonna do when you're in the capital?"
"If I don't dance…?"
"The Patriarch of Lazia can't dance at all?"
Saying so, Eustaf ordered briefly, "Put your head up," and
Ran stares at him in the eye. The blue eyes were now
clearly above.
You've really grown up in this short period of time.
'Ah'
It's definitely comfortable to follow Eustaf lead. I know the
step was a mess, but it seemed to be just dancing.
Then I could afford it. Ran said.
"Why? Are you worried?"
"I don't like the scratches on Lazia."
Ran blinked at the words and spoke slowly.
"I've been thinking about it for a while, but I think Eustaf
loves Lazia a lot. Isn't that, right? Is that natural?"
"Doesn't Noonim like it?"
Ran bit her lips lightly and looked him in the eye and said,
"I know that Lazia is an old family, a tradition, a family of
honor. But if you ask me if it's incredibly important to me…
it’s a no."
"It's cold, it's barren, it's rustic."
Ran smiled cheerfully at the words.
"And so it is."
Eustaf looked at Ran and said, raising his eyes.
"What's left of me except for Lazia?"
"Handsomeness?"
When Ran frowned at what she said, Eustaf laughed
without realizing it. And spoke slowly.
"That's a grateful."
"Lazia is yours."
At that words, Eustaf looked at Ran. She spoke with a
serious face.
"No one will take Lazia away from you."
"I won't take it away."
Eustaf whispered low. Everything that belongs to Lazia
belongs to himself.
If it wasn't for Lazia's Eustaf, what would it be for him?
Ever since I was young, my mother has said endlessly.
Grabbing his shoulder, still young, "Lazia belongs to you.
All of this belongs to you, Eustaf," several times, several
times.
Like it's the only revenge for her cold husband.
His rake-in fingers hurt, and his mother's expression was
terrifying, but Eustaf was used to it all.
Don't laugh out loud.
You can't cry.
Don't run.
Show your dignity as the next Duke of Lazia.
Don't show your feelings.
Don't act like a child.
Thinking about what he had heard several times, Eustaf
stares at Ran.
Ran broke into a cold sweat. He was already stepping on
Eustaf's foot for the third time. No matter how you dance,
you can't help stepping on their feet because the steps are
twisted.
"Eus, are your feet okay?"
"It's all right."
Her face shows everything he doesn't know.
You laugh out loud, you run, you show your emotions.
When the dance was barely over, his face was filled with
relief. Somehow, the Bureau of Grumpy was in a mood, and
Eustaf said.
"You'd better practice dancing before you go."
"Uh…"
Ran couldn't say it was okay not to groan. It was thanks to
Eustaf that I managed to dance now.
When Eustaf took her off the floor, people appeared to
request the dance as if they were waiting.
"Do you also want to be step on?"
Ran opened her eyes wide and asked Blaine, and he smiled
lightly.
"I'd be honored if we could dance."
"Ummm…"
I've heard that, but I can't say no. Ran took Blaine's hand.
 
CHAPTER 019
'Wa…'
 

I'm sure adult men are different.

 

With a little admiration, Ran began her second dance. As

soon as it started, Blaine held back his laughter.
 

"You really can't dance."

 

"Sorry..."
 

"It’s fine."
 

He looked around for a moment and spoke low.

 

"Isn't Ross being cheeky?"

 

"Huh? Well…a little?"

 

"As expected."
  

Blaine's eyes narrowed. Ran shook her head.

 

"No, don't say I told him that."

 

"No, he has to. The Lord is the Lord. It's not the attitude of
a knight to act according to his feelings, not to his liking."
 

Speaking, Blaine breathed briefly.

 

"Ross served the young master since he was a child. He

probably thinks he's his big brother."
 

Blaine had a significant age gap with Ross. Ross was the
youngest son of a baronet, and Blaine was embarrassed
because he seemed to have let himself grow.
 

"As long as Eustaf likes him."

 

Blaine smiled strangely at Ran's words. His soft brown eyes

looked down at Ran.
 

"Do you think so?"

 
"Huh?"
 

"He likes Ross?"

 

"Ummm"
 

She groaned briefly and Ran replied.

 

"He doesn’t seem to hate him."

 

Even if you think about it yourself, you are not sure. Blaine
grinned as if he knew it.
 

Ran spoke as if he were making excuses.

 

"But maybe his attitude is worse. It's bad to see your boss
clearly showing his likes and dislikes to his men."
 

"That's right."
 

Blaine nodded. Ran nodded and frowned in relief.

 

"Blaine."
  

"Yes"
 

"Your boots are strong, right?"

 

Blaine held back his laughter and spoke seriously again.

 

"It's strong."
 

"That's a relief."
 

Ran finished dancing with confidence. I couldn't even count

how many times I stepped on it. Blaine's patience with not
even a single eyebrow made her want to curse.
 

Ran got out of the floor quickly moved to the food section
to avoid a series of guest asking for dance.
 

'Well, the meat is dropping fast.'

 

The thin sandwiches had ham, cheese, and salmon, which

were also popular. I couldn't upload the cucumber
sandwich because it was expensive.
 
'Next time, I'll fill it up a bit fancier.'
 

Planning for the New Year's party next year, Ran picked up
the least popular salmon sandwich.
 

In autumn, salmon, which are caught extensively in valleys

and rivers, are smoked and become the main food of
winter. It was so common that it was not popular.
 

Ran looked around, put the wine full of berries in a big cup,
and then opened the door of the light terrace.
 

I felt good when the hot air and the cheeks heated by
alcohol touched the cold air. Today was mild for winter,
with no strong north wind.
"I feel good."
Is it because of the spirit of alcohol that makes her talk out
loud?
Somehow, I laughed and ran around and laughed again to
lightly rhythmize the music coming from inside.
"Ah, nice."
Ran gulped down the cold air and gulped down a strong
drink.
"Uwa…"
It's spinning.
There was a surge of heat in my throat and stomach. With
the salmon sandwich in one bite, Ran breathed out.
A white breath came out like a dragon. Ran walked out to
the railing.
"It's hot."
The banquet hall was on the second floor. Under the high
railing, the white field sparkled brilliantly.
Snow, snow, snow.
Snow is everywhere.
Ran smiled lightly. My mother said she was sick and tired
of this snow.
However, the reflection of the moonlight at night was no
better than the queen's dress.
The road was diligently cleaned up by the servants, but the
snow piled up in the garden cannot be helped. And the
gardener says that the roots are protected only when the
snow piles up.
'It's frustrating.'
Ran put her hand on her head thinking so. Ran began to
pull out her hairpin because she felt uncomfortable with
her carefully grounded hair.
When I pulled out a long comb-shaped pin, the hair that
came up fell down.
Ran jumped up and sat on the railing. I'm not drunk. It was
an action that would not have been said to be dangerous.
Sitting on the railing, she began to untie her hair.
"Okay!"
When I managed to untie all my hair, my head couldn't be
so light. The winter wind sweeping through the inside of
my head felt good.
"Noonim?"
The inside door opened slightly and a voice came in, and
Ran smiled and waved.
"Eus!"
His blue eyes were round as if surprised. Ran laughed
somehow because it was cute.
"Here! here! Here!"
She now waved her hands as hard as she could. Eustaf did
not run. Instead, he walked fast.
Then a strong breeze blew and she felt her hair and dress
flying and her body shaking body.
'Wow, it's flying.'
Thinking so, Eustaf was tightly wrapped around her waist
when she came to smile with open arms.
"Eus?"
Keeling from laughter, Ran swept up her hair. The sparkling
wheat hair shook gently in the wind.
"I almost flew away."
"Is that what you say?"
"Huh? Why?"
"Why?"
Eustaf asked back as if he was dumbfounded, and said,
flexing his arms around her waist, slightly loosening them
slightly.
"We'll put it in a treaty. You won't die until I become the
patriarch."
"I don't mean to die."
I'll live a long life.
 
As Ran grinned and said, Eustaf sighed. The breath that
came out became a white cloud and scattered.
"Please do. I told you. I don't like people who die easily."
"Yes, yes, yes, I won't die."
Ran looked down at him, answering several times. His calm
blue eyes made her feel calmer somehow.
"Eus"
"Yes?"
"Smile."
Eustaf sighed again.
"I didn't think you drank that much."
Ran frowned at his murmur.
"I am not drunk."
"Those who really didn't drink don't say that."
"Grumpy."
"Me?"
"Yes, you have a bad mouth!"
Ran tried to kiss his side, but her shaky body made her kiss
his forehead instead of his lips.
Ran chuckled again, feeling his movement.
"Eus is Grumpy. Stupid. Bad. I'm working really hard."
"I know."
After talking, Eustaf looked at Ran.
"Then why are you so grumpy?"
"I wasn't that Grumpy."
"But yes you are."
Ran frowned.
"Then how do you want me to treat you?"
"Be nicer to me."
"Nice, and?"
"Be gentle."
"Am I being nice and gentle enough?"
"No"
Ran frowned. Eustaf looked at her and asked.
"Do you like Lazia?"
The same question as before.
Ran snorted and said honestly.
"Umm, not much?"
She doesn't work like this because she likes Lazia. It is for
Eustaf, and in fact for herself. But this is the only place to
mix it.
Even if you build up your foundation, you need to keep it
when you make money so that you can leave here later. If I
leave here now, I'm broke.
"Then who's cold-hearted now?"
Ran rattled when Eustaf replied so.
"I'm not cold. Come on, be nice."
A laugh mixed with absurdity leaked out of his mouth.
"How can I be so nice?"
"Speak sweetly."
"Sweet. That's very abstract. And?"
"Don't kill me."
At that word, Eustaf let go of his hand holding her waist.
When Ran looked at him with a curious look, Eustaf pushed
her.
"…?!"
As the upper body went back and shook the air, Eustaf
grabbed the hand.
"Eus?"
I was sober with surprise.
She tried to pull up her upper body by pulling her held
hand, but as he took a step closer, he swung back and
slipped back.
 

"Are you going to drop me?"

"What do you think?"
She stared at the blue eyes, and Ran laughed. Eustaf was
caught off guard by the laughter.
"You promised."
Eustaf stood for a moment with a sensibility that could not
be described in words and pulled her in his arms. Her
upper body was pulled forward and lightly bumped into
Eustaf.
"Why do you say that when you know it? I'm going to kill
you?"
"After the alliance."
Eustaf sighed long again.
"What a heartless girl."
He took off his cloak with one hand and wrapped it around
her head and held Ran on the railing.
"Eus?"
He moved as she shouted in surprise.
"It's cold. Your lips are blue."
"It's not that cold..."
"That's even more scarier."
Eustaf said so and opened the terrace door and went
inside. My skin became itchy when I came into the warm
place.
'I'm sleepy.'
Ran yawned because she suddenly felt sleepy. Bringing her
to the entrance of the hall, Eustaf called the maid.
Kara quickly approached his beckoning. Only then did
Eustaf put Ran down.
"Take a bath and rest."
He then bowed politely and went back to the banquet hall.
Kara made a fuss when she saw Ran's face.
"Oh, my Lord. You're too pale. Oh, my God. Your face is
frozen. I'll tell thee maid to prepare a bath. Hurry up and
go up."
"Sorry, Kara would love to enjoy the banquet."
"What are you talking about?"
Kara shook her head. She returned to Ran's room, grew the
fireplace bigger, and turned on the heater.
Sitting in a warm place, I felt sleepy. I was dozing off and
woke up by Kara's touch and finished my bath, and my
head was almost like turning my mind.
Ran lay down on the bed as if she were falling asleep.
***
Eustaf exhaled deeply and stretched the tip of the sword.
Steam was rising from his body. Sweat ran down his chin.
I had just finished my dawn sword training.
"Thank you for your hard work."
Blaine held out a towel and Eustaf accepted and asked.
"Ross?"
"Winter training."
When he said with a smile, Eustaf simply said, "Oh no."
Most of the midwinter training is done by banging.
"As you said, the Lord's escort consisted of skilled men."
He handed over the list and held the paper while wiping
the sweat off Eustaf. Only well-known articles were
gathered within the Knights' Order.
"Let's move on. Good job."
He returned the paper. It would be nice if he followed, but
not yet.
If you've cut out the biggest rotten part, it's time to cut out
the rest of the place.
Eustaf leaned against the sword and looked up at the ice
wall. An old mountain range with white ice caps stands
proudly behind the mansion.
- Eustaf must like Lazia.
I suddenly remembered the word.
'I like it, Ran.'
Eustaf laughed. It's funny to ask such ridiculous question,
and to make yourself laugh.
Lazia was everything to him.
Except for Lazia, he is just an empty shell.
What I learned is everything to be a lord of Lazia.
-You promised.
She believes in promises even though her life depends on
the alert, but she has no faith in Eustaf himself.
'You want me to be nice and sweet?'
Eustaf breathed out a long white breath, closed his eyes,
and woke up.
"Blaine."
"Yes"
"Watch over Ran."
"Respect."
Blaine bent down deeply.
 
CHAPTER 020
Pangpapapang…!
 

I could hear the beating of a feather pillow. Ran screamed

inside, pounding pillows with her palms.
 

'Argh! Ran, it's crazy! You’re crazy!'

 

After a long tapping, the feather pillow swelled to look

mesh, and put it aside and Ran brought another pillow and
began to pound.
 

'Crazy, crazy. You're crazy! What are you trying to do when

you're drunk? What? Kissing? What kind of sexual
harassment is that?'
 

Papapang!
 

The feather pillow gradually swelled up. When the pillow

was completely full, Ran rubbed her face.
 

Argh! Argh!
 
While kicking the sheet several times, Ran sighed and
drooped.
 

'Besides, he pushed me off the railing!'

 

It's like a test.

 

I hate it.
 

Of course, sexual harassment was bad. It's not a crime to

die.
 

'No, I would have wanted to push the other person off the

railing if I had been hit. Le…let's apologize first.'
 

And, and-
 

Let's apologize.
 

That's all I could think of. Ran slowly lifted herself up. The
preparation time for breakfast felt too short today.
 

As I slowly went down to the dining hall, Eustaf was

standing and waiting.
  

"Did you sleep comfortably?"

 

In a polite greeting, Ran peeked at his face. He looked no

different than usual.
 

Sitting on the chair, Ran nodded.

 

"Yes, what about Eustaf?"

 

"I slept well, too."

 

Really? Really?
 

I narrowed my eyes and looked at him, but Eustaf said

nothing. A light meal was placed in front of the two.
Suddenly he opened his mouth.
 

"Then I thought about it."

 

"Sorry!"
 

Ran burst into a voice.

  

"Noonim?"
 

Ran blushed and said to his curious voice.

 

"No, well, I mean. Last night, I to you... "

 

With a mumbling voice, Eustaf replied plainly, "It's all

right."
 

"Re…really?"
 

When Ran asked, he nodded.

 

"Of course. I should be kind and sweet."

 

Ahhhhh…!
 

Right, I used to say that.

 

Ran held back what she wanted to twist her whole body.
Eustaf said, pretending not to know.
 
"It's not that, it's dance. I don't think you need to learn."
 

"Huh? Yeah?"
 

"Yes, you don't have to dance."

 

At his words, Ran looked at his head, 'Is that so?' Today's
breakfast was oat porridge. Ran said, eating oat porridge
without sugar.
 

"Well, I have something to talk about before I go."

 

Eustaf looked at her and put her hand in Ran's pocket and
it was a shame. I forgot the picture because I was so
distracted.
 

"I'll show you later. I want you to accept the sap of the tree
I'm talking about."
 

Ran took her luck away in advance because she might not
be able to come back until spring.
"The sap?"
"Yes, and you shoul boil down the sap to make sugar!"
I'm shaking at the price of sugar.
"You make sugar from trees?"
"Yes"
Ran nodded and called the maid to bring the picture on the
desk. After a while, the maid brought the paper.
"This tree."
Eustaf looked at her clumsy painting of leaves. Ran
explained eagerly.
"The sap of this tree is sweet."
It was the same principle as maple syrup coming out of
maple trees.
The sap of the northern white tree also tasted sweet. Boil it
and boil it down to syrup, and boil more syrup to form
lumps like sugar.
"Sugar."
Eustaf stopped eating and leaned on the chair at an angle
to look at the painting. Imperial sugar is a gives a lot of
income. Although sugarcane was cultivated in the south,
the yield was minimal.
Sugar was equal in weight to silver.
"Actually, I don't know what to do in detail. I think it would
be better to test this and that after collecting the sap on a
trial basis."
I knew nothing but that the sap itself was sweet and that it
became like sugar when boiled.
"Okay, I'll have to try."
Eustaf nodded.
"Yes, and now you can eat as much sugar as you want."
"I'm afraid it'll already be the case if we sell ice crystals."
Ran smiled lightly at Eustaf's words.
"According to Levery, the heat in the capital is crazy right
now."
"Of course, it is."
Eustaf nodded.
The first work that Ran and she thought hard about.
It was an accessory for a horse. You may wonder what kind
of accessories a horse has, but what is seen by the nobility
is very important.
It's so popular that a boy who only sits on a carriage roof in
cute clothes. That's what Ran came up with.
Wearing this accessory, which was named the "Wings of
Heaven," a clear, iridescent wing soared on the horse.
Welcome magic.
In addition, the horse's strength and endurance also
increased slightly.
The Empress had this fitted to every horse pulling her
wagon, and the effect?
It was amazing.
Think of a four-horse carriage with clear, rainbow-colored
wings and stately running along the sides of the boulevard.
Everyone was impatient to save it.
'Instead of selling ice crystals exclusively, Golden Rose will
sell our products.'
For one year, the Mana Stone will be provided as an access
point on the top of the Golden Rose.
Although she received 1 million verats in advance, the ice
modification would have given her more wealth anyway. So,
Ran asked her to sell her work for the past year, and Levery
promised to sell it at a low fee. If you sell magic works
together in the beginning with the Mana Stone, the profits
will be enormous.
 

The top Golden Rose cheered for the surging inquiries.

The appearance of ice crystal, which has a purity that is not
comparable to the existing mana stone, made all nobles
exclaim.
The price of the ice crystal was about ten times the
production price. Ordinary people had a hard price to get
even a single pill. However, it is an exceptional price for
aristocrats.
'And the Mana Stone is a consumable product.'
It's over when the mana inside runs out. You have to insert
a new mana stone.
Everyone asked Levery where the Mana Stone came from,
and some even threatened her.
And now that Ran is going up to the capital, Levery slipped
away and spread the source.
Ice crystal comes from the Duchess of Lazia.
She also said that she is already decorating the Duchess of
Lazia in the capital like a catalog of magical artifacts.
'Oh, my stomach hurts when I think about meeting the
empress.'
We'll meet the Emperor.
"I'm sure the Emperor will ask me to give him the money."
Ran's murmur led Eustaf to nod, "Of course he will."
The empire, which was founded 300 years ago, was
completely reshuffled. Ryan, the conquering emperor, took
the territory, expelled all the existing tribes and gave the
land to his household gods.
In other words, all the nobles of the Empire now received a
title from the first emperor 300 years ago.
Theoretically, all the lands of the empire belong to the
emperor, and are the lands that the emperor distributed to
his subjects. Thus, inheriting a title and recognizing it by
the emperor was a very important traditional procedure for
nobles.
The justification of his blood comes from the emperor of the
Empire.
Therefore, there was no great sense of incompatibility in
paying taxes to the emperor.
But Lazia is different.
Lazia was the only old bloodline that had not been changed.
A family that protects 'the door.'
The gatekeeper who comes down with Iveria, the great
sage of the legend.
Ryan, the first emperor, also climbed to the ice wall and
failed to conquer Lazia. The wizard with him could not
approach the ice wall, and the spirits who are now gone
were blocked by the Blue ring.
However, the House of Lazia bowed to the emperor who
was willing to conquer the continent, and the fight ended
with him facing each other by lowering his head over the
duke.
That was why Lazia still maintains its independence from
the imperial family.
Lazia's taxes were significantly lower than other places
because of the protection of the gate and also because the
North was barren.
'But if you think there's a mine, the story changes.'
The emperor would want to tax the mines somehow.
'My full stomach hurts when he buys land.'
Until now, Lazia may not have been interested because it's
was poor, but this is different.
"But I don't want to fight the Emperor now."
"Yes. Besides, if you sell ice crystals, you shouldn't fight."
"Then"
Ran nodded.
"I think that's all you have to say."
Ran nodded at Eustaf's words. The two talked in advance to
raise the commission in moderation before the emperor
became greedy. The Wizard Association is also on his side
anyway. If the emperor is allowed to pass, no one can stop
him from moving.
'Besides, there's nothing better than the Royal Family on
the billboard.'
It's not a bad business if you think it's a marketing
incentive.
Eustaf looked at Ran with a grin. It was true that I was
worried if I thought she was going up to the capital alone.
But I couldn't left Lazia alone now.
Ran took a deep breath.
"It'll work."
Eustaf nodded at Ran's words.
"It's going to work. And please take care of yourself."
"Eus, too. Maybe you'll find a madman walking through the
land."
Worried about Ran, Eustaf smiled.
"I have told you before."
"You'd better fight back?"
"Yes"
After answering lightly, Eustaf lifted a napkin and wiped
Ran's mouth.
"How old are you?"
"19 years old, no, am I twenty now?"
In a nonchalant response, Ran took the napkin from his
hand and wiped her mouth.
"I'm sorry I'm moving right after the New Year's party."
"But there aren't many days where the weather is so nice."
Ran nodded at Eustaf's words. It was just this morning that
Ran left for the capital.
Already, the house was bustling with Patriarch outing.
"Yes, and I'll get on quickly when I get a chance."
"You should."
"I'll get you something delicious."
At Ran's words, Eustaf looked at her quietly and said,
"I look forward to it."
What?
Ran blinked at the unexpected reaction. said somebody
seriously.
"Is there anything you want to eat?"
"Nothing."
Then what do you expect?
As Ran wondered Eustaf said,
"The sun is short, so you'd better hurry."
"Oh, yeah."
Ran got up from her seat.
As much as she rode the sled, she was fully armed.
On top of her sled, the maids last wrapped a fluffy, hot
magic pad.
Ran said, thinking that it would be hot rather than cold at
this rate.
"I'll be back. I'd like to say hello grabbing hand, but…”
It's like a baby wrapped in a bag. Eustaf said, "No," and
answered politely.
"Have a nice trip."
Oh, this time it's 'Have a nice trip'. Somehow, I laughed,
but I pressed it and nodded. Eustaf added as if he had
advised.
"Don't drink alcohol."
Ugh, Ran looked stabbed and bowed her head.
"I won't drink."
"All right."
When Eustaf took a step back and saw Blaine, he lowered
his head lightly and raised his hand.
The sled started at the signal.
A group of knights carrying flags began to run after him.
Eustaf stood until the group completely disappeared.
 

CHAPTER 021 – CAPITAL

It took Ran about a month to arrive in the capital. The road
is more late than usual because it is winter.
 

'But when I get to the capital, it's heaven compared to the

north.'
 

If the wind in Lazia feels like 'Its skin falling off!' then the
wind in the capital says, 'It's freezing' It was like that.
 

As soon as Ran arrived at the duke's residence in the

capital, there was a flood of talk about meeting her. The
invitations were piled up before she arrived.
 

"That's incredible."
 

When Ran muttered, Levery said with a bright smile.

 

"You're the most famous person."

 

"But at least our family doesn't have direct involvement in

sales."
 

"On the surface," added Levery.

 
Commercialization was still a shallow era. It is ridiculous
for the duke's owner to sell it himself. That's why Ran
found the top.
 

"Isn't Levery popular?"

 

"Oh, my Lord. Do you know how many appointments and

reservations I have? The Lord, who is talking to me slowly
like this, is special."
 

"Thanks for that. First of all, we need to get to know the

Empress first. I have an appointment with her..."
 

"Be careful with Marquis Cameron."

 

"The Marquis of Cameron? Oh, he already had a mana

stone mine, right? But it didn't even sell like that before in
that way."
 

"Yes, but the mana stone mine was his monopoly. Even the
small profits will be cut off now."
 

"But it must have been more profitable than I thought?"

 
Ran murmured as she took off her silk gloves. said Levery
with a grin.
 

"Because it's a monopoly."

 

"Not really."
 

Ran nodded.
 

Why are diamonds so expensive?

 

Because it's rare?

 

No. The rarest thing in the world is the perfect jade. In

fact, diamonds are quite large in terms of reserves alone.
 

In fact, the quality of the existing Mana Stone is extremely

poor. It wasn't just a drop in reserves. However, the
Marquis of Cameron was monopolizing the market and
keeping the price unchanged.
 

As if DeViers almost monopolized diamonds.

 

'Then it's time for you to reverse yourself.'

  

Ran smiled.
 

Ice crystals are already monopolized by themselves. Did

DeViers raise the price exclusively?
 

Of course not. At the same time, it increased the value of

diamonds through marketing.
 

Diamond is forever.
 

If you are interested in jewelry, no one knows this phrase.

Then if DeViers sold diamonds to aristocrats, it wasn't
either. It was sold to the middle class. The nobles already
have more precious things than diamonds.
 

Ran and Levery were aiming for similar effects.

 

A magical artifact that even the royal family who has a

wizard uses.
 

Ice crystal.
 
In number alone, there are far more aristocrats who are
not like that than high-ranking nobles. If the royal family
does something, it will become a trend, so everyone will
want to buy ice crystal.
 

If you sell only one magic artifact, ice crystals will be sold
by themselves.
In addition, Ran's purpose was actually separate.
Elves and Dwarves magical works.
Wearing red and blue ice crystals, the product will be sold
to high-ranking aristocrats who want to be different from
others at a whopping price.
Besides, it goes into their injunction.
I was pleased just thinking about it. Interestingly, it was
thanks to the Wizard Association that she was able to
supply colored ice crystals.
After desperate research, they found that activating the
Mana Stone would not affect them.
The mana in the Mana Stone is still in a state of rest, so you
have to shock it lightly with magic to put it in the magic
tool and make it move.
If that happens, the wizard's association proudly said that it
does not affect them.
'Of course, inactivated ice modification is still harmful.'
As soon as Ran heard the story, she immediately thought
she should import the Elf and Dwarf's magic items.
Levery said, breaking Ran's imagination.
"So, please make sure to held a house party."
Ran nodded deeply.
"Of course."
It's time to start working in earnest.
***
"Oh, my God, have you been to a tea party at the Duchess
of Lazia?"
"Oh my, that was awesome. It was like having a tea party in
an exotic garden."
"What about the evening ball? It's warm even in the winter,
so you should be careful when you go to the Duchess of
Lazia's party."
"Have you seen the lights? I've never seen anything so
shiny. Oh, I can't wait to have it."
"The palace has already ordered all the products from the
duke."
Red lips quickly spread rumors through the fast-flapping
fans.
Now being invited to the Duke of Lazia's party was enough
to tell him of his social position.
With the story of the Empress attending the party herself,
her story of the Heavenly Horse spread with a lot of
bloating.
Of course, the deeper the story behind became.
"But she’s not really a Lazian blood, isn’t she? She's just
the daughter of a lowly aristocrat.”
"It's funny how they are siblings. The two don't even shared
blood. Do you really think they're going to hand over the
patriarchal position?"
"Did you see the Marquis Cameron's expression? I heard
that one-third of the income from the estate was selling
Mana Stones. They're trying to find fault somehow."
"Now that she’s out in the social season, don't we think
she’s going to catch a man and marry him? That's like a
huge heiress, isn't it? I bring the ice crystal mine as a
dowry."
With the giggling laughter, the gossip got worse.
Of course, Ran never cared.
"The number of suitors is increasing. Why? She said she
didn't want to get married."
Ran murmured seriously as she saw a basket filled the
front door. In addition, since it is winter now, all the flower
baskets were brought from the greenhouse, and they were
also very expensive.
 

There was a line of men who wanted to sing or sing for her,
and there were also plenty of people who wanted to dance
with her at the party.
To be honest, the man who sang serenades at the veranda
in the middle of the night, such as "Your eyes are beautiful
green!" was a nuisance.
"Oh- Show me your beautiful face once."
There was a time when he was chased by the Knights while
saying the same thing.
Soda smiled and twinkled her eyes.
"But look, Lord! It's a rare orchid that only grows in the
south. You're going to make one gold coin for this? I can't
believe he gave you a bunch of these!"
Kara also looked at the flower basket and said with a
pleased face.
"That's right. It's a dream situation for every woman."
I don't dream.
Ran groaned, thinking so. Then the butler came in.
"Lord"
Ran turned her head and looked at the butler.
The Duchess of Lazia's townhouse was called the "Green
Arch." This was because the arch of the main gate was
made of silk.
It was famous for a gift from the conquering emperor Ryan
to the Duke of Lazia.
Rolf, the butler of this green arch, was the second son of
Baroness Lance, who took pride in serving Lazia.
"What's going on?"
"The Marquis Cameron is here."
"Again? Without an appointment."
"Shall I say you're busy?"
Ran was lost in thought and answered with her eyes
narrowed.
"No, I have to be clear this time. Where is he?"
"He's waiting in the first drawing room."
"Let's go right away."
Ran said so and headed straight to the drawing room.
Blaine followed quickly.
As soon as Ran entered the first parlor, Marquis Cameron
spoke sharply.
"I finally see that expensive face."
"I've been a little busy lately. You seem to have had a lot of
time, Marquis Cameron."
Ran also hit it right back.
Marquis Cameron's face turned red.
'You cheeky little girl!'
He was over 50 years old and didn't like his new 20-year-
old girl to go and set him up.
Rather, Baron Lindbergh knew his place even though his
qualities would grow. This girl isn't even a real Lazia, is
she?
"Sit down. Do you want some tea?"
It was clearly treated as a subordinate.
"I refuse."
The Marquis of Cameron said so and still stood there, not
sitting.
'You stand.'
Ran sat down and ordered her own tea. The Marquis' face
frown when he saw her sitting down. No woman has ever
behaved so rudely to him.
"You're picking your housekeepers in a rude order these
days, aren't you?"
"I've never heard that before. If that's the Marquis
Cameron's tradition, then I can't help it."
Ran grinned.
Marquis Cameron's wrinkles in his forehead deepened. He
spoke low.
"I'm here to warn you for the last time."
"Warning?"
"Yes, you're not an aristocrat, but we have our rules. You're
interrupting it."
"I don't know what am I interrupting. Is it a distraction to
give me what I have?"
Marquis Cameron hit the yellow tree table with his palm.
When he saw Ran, I thought, 'Oh, his palm must hurt.'
"You don't know what it's like to ruin us and monopolize the
market!"
It was nothing short of life. Compensate me because your
mine is good and I'm damaged.
'Are you crazy?'
However, in his head, he seemed to be right, and for some
time, Marquis Cameron said, "I am also the one who raised
the magic smith," and said, "I am the one who took the
magic smith, so I have been telling him to pay a fee."
Of course, it is true that there is a magic tax construction
because there is a mana stone. That's why the Marquis of
Cameron has a magic cleaner guild.
"It's up to me to put a price on my stuff. You don't have to
hear one story or another, Marquis."
At Ran's words, the Marquis Cameron shut his mouth and
glared at her. Ran felt her lips dry and smiled to hide it.
Marquis Cameron fired in a sharp tone.
"The Wizardry Guild is mine."
"The guild is not an individual."
He didn't lose and ran back. If the Marquis pressured the
guild to take the craftsman, he could only ask them to leave
the guild and build a new guild.
Of course, there is only one guild in one industry, so we
have to break it down somehow.
I'm always tired of dealing with the old high-ranking
aristocrats.
It wasn't until the fight felt stiff that he straightened up.
"Right"
He spoke stiffly.
"It was the last warning, so you'd better watch your bed
now."
There was a glimmer of anger in his black eyes. The old
Marques grazed his anger and Ran laughed at it.
"My bed is comfortable because of Dasa. Do you want me
to give you one as a gift to the post-Cameron writer?"
When Ran said, he turned away with a stiff face. He pushed
the lady-in-law violently who bring tea, screaming softly
and falling from her seat.
Crack!
There was a loud crack in the teacup, but the Marquis
didn't even look back. Only the maid was embarrassed and
began to clean up the teacup with worried expression, "I'm
sorry."
Ran shook her hand.
"No, it's okay. Take your time. You're going to cut your
hand. I don't think I need more tea."
Ran soothed the lady-in-law who was sick of the white crab
and told Blaine.
"Is he going to hire an assassin?"
"We will increase our security."
He answered and said with a slightly troubled face.
"If possible, I think I'd better avoid parties."
The party was crowded, and many people approached Ran
naturally. If one of them had a bad heart, Ran was like a
brightly released target. What if your drink or food is
poisoned? I can't even see the slightest hint at the party.
Naturally, the security had to be tricky.
And there was places Blaine couldn't keep up no matter
how much she was escorted.
"But I can't help it. The sap is in full swing now."
At Ran's words, Blaine gently lowered his eyes. It seemed
enough for him.
I can see that ice crystals are going to sell well, what more
can you do?
 
CHAPTER 022
"Isn't he trying to fight the land?"
 

At Ran's words, Blaine thought for a moment and said,

 

"The weather is still warm. No one causes a war in winter.

Furthermore, we need the Emperor's approval to open a
territorial war."
 

"You're getting a notice."

 

"Yes, it is."
 

That's good to hear, but Ran looked up and the butler

coughed in vain at the entrance to the parlor.
"Lord, here comes Levery."
 

"Oh, come on in."

 

A moment later, after Ran's words, Levery came in with

three or four people.
 

"Levery."
  

Laughing, Ran stood up from her seat, Levery hugged her

lightly, then grabbed Ran by the shoulder and said.
 

"Now take off the dress."

 

"Huh?"
 

"That old-fashioned dress! How long will Lazia Patriarch be

wearing a dress that was popular last year?"
 

"But…"
 

"It's also short, so it's stretched over fabric."

 

"How did you know?"

 

When asked by Ran, Levery said seriously.

 

"I know, I know. Everybody knows! The whole community

knows!"
 
Ran groaned. Her mother's extravagant dress was
overflowing, so she didn't feel the need to fit in her new
dress.
 

It's a road, so you can add a little more fabric.

 

"No more."
 

At the words of Levery, the women standing behind

nodded.
 

"Then what about the people in the behind?"

 

"She's famous in the capital. We have a special guest."

 

"But"
 

When Ran tried to say another word, Levery spoke low.

 

"Lord."
 

"Huh?"
 
"Please."
 

"Ugh."
 

I have nothing to say when it comes out that far. Yeah, it

doesn't look good to cherish too much. But you worked
hard, so you'll earn a lot of money.
 

"Okay"
 

When Ran nodded, Levery smiled brightly and spoke.

 

"Thanks for your thoughts!"

 

Then the woman standing behind approached and greeted

with a smile. You think she's over a hundred and fifty?
 

Even though she looked close to 40 years old, she was

lovely in her single young lady-like outfit and inflated
hairstyle, and it didn't look strange at all.
 

"My name is Madame Nouwaz."

 
It wasn't an imperial accent. Ran also greeted lightly at the
introduction of the southern kingdom's accent.
 

"I'm Ran."
 

When Ran said, "Let's go up to my room," Madame replied

with a smile again, "It's an honor."
 

***
 

Madame Nouwaz gave a shout. Today, the Duke of Lazia

was like a social walking billboard.
 

Of course, the Royal Family is always popular. The clothes

they wear, the furniture they buy, and the items they use
are always sold out.
 

And Lazia.
 

Lazia is not a common aristocrat. The history of the empire

is 300 years, but the history of Lazia is 1,000 years.
There was also a saying that Lazia was also a noble blood
relative to the imperial family, if only formally considered.
Of course, everyone knows that Ran is not the blood of
Lazia. But now the Duke of Lazia is her, and no one in
society has attracted more attention than her.
"I'll make it cheaper."
Nouwaz smiled tenderly, and Ran made a light impression
in her head.
"That's good, then. But I don't like being too fancy."
"Yes, tell me everything you want and everything you don't
want."
"Oh, by the way, and I have a favor to ask of you."
Ran looked up at the sudden thought of a flash.
"What is it?"
"I want you to make a maid’s uniform."
Everyone in the room looked suspicious at the words, and
Ran smiled.
***
Empress Katya felt good. When was it that the free society
was so happy like this?
This was all the more so after the Duke of Lazia promised
to sell her rainbow-colored wings only to herself.
At that time, the chief maid of honor carefully told the
Empress.
"It’s the Crown Princess."
"Olivia?"
The empress frowned.
Empress Katya has something to worry about. It was the
crown prince. Worrying about where such blood was, the
dwarf's talent flowed, the empress quickly married the
Miro princess, who was known for her wisdom and
quietness.
At that time, the Crown Prince already had two illegitimate
children. However, the princess, who had hoped to capture
the crown prince, could not fulfill her duties.
She blamed the crown prince, and even though she told her
husband to be nice to her husband several times.
In addition, she has been married for three years, but she
has not bare any child.
She was a daughter-in-law who she didn't like in many
ways, but she feels good today.
"Come on in, come on."
The Crown Princess came in with an elegant walk. Even
that was undesirable in the eyes of the empress. Why can't
you just say that you're so good at it?
But the empress had a smile like the empress of the
empires.
"Welcome, let's take a seat."
"Thank you, Mother."
Olivia greeted formally and sat down.
"So, how are you doing? How's the Crown Prince?"
The first question is whether I'm doing well with your son.
Since we live in the same palace anyway, we all know the
question, but Olivia answered politely.
"I'm doing fine."
"I'm glad to hear that. Well, the prince has grown up these
days. We need to see Prince’s son."
"I'm sorry."
"No, I don't. What's going on?"
"I heard that you often meet the Duchess of Lazia these
days."
 

"Oh, yes. I really like her."

Laughing happily, the empress said and asked suddenly.
"So, you haven't met the princess yet? You have an
appointment with me today. Are you coming?"
Olivia said with a slight smile.
"I'd appreciate it if you could."
"You could just call me in your salon. It's going to be fun
with young people."
"What's the fun of your mother not being around?"
The Empress Katya smiled lightly because she felt good
even though she knew it was a mouth-to-mouth remark.
Olivia laughed together, too.
She is the Crown Princess.
As long as the empress was at the peak of her inner palace,
she could not have a strong independent gathering of her
own.
The fact that the Empress and the Duke of Lazia were close
was known to all the society, and only when she called the
Duchess of Lazia separately did she say anything back. In
addition, if the Duke of Lazia refuses the invitation, she
cannot be undone because she is concerned about her
relationship with the Empress.
So, Olivia chose the safest and most obvious path. She
recalled the story of her husband last night.
- The Duchess of Lazia? I heard a rumor that she seems like
a very nice woman. She might be good in bed compare to a
woman like you who's like a rock.
Olivia lowered her head and hid her smile.
'Let's see if she's really that kind of girl.'
***
The tea party was held in a small number. By far, the main
character was the Duchess of Lazia, and the only people
who gathered were people with a formidable presence.
The Duchess of Usla, Marchioness Cyrus, and the new
Crown Princess Olivia.
Ran, who arrived early wearing a new dress, greeted
Empress Katya lightly.
"I'm meeting the Empress."
"Oh, what kind of greeting do you have between us? Come
on in. Sit down."
Katya sat down smiling. Following her, Ran greeted the
Marchioness Cyrus and Duchess of Usla. At the
introduction of the empress, the two wives were already
acquainted.
Marchioness Cyrus was about twenty years younger, and
Duchess Usla was about the same age as the Empress.
"There's an empty seat."
When Ran said, Katya said, "Ahh."
"The Crown Princess will be here today."
Crown Princess.
The Crown Princess?
Ran opened her eyes wide.
"Your Majesty?"
"Yeah, I'm sorry I couldn't tell you in advance. But she
suddenly wants to see you."
"I see."
Ran bowed her head and opened her fan to hide her
embarrassment.
Crown Princess.
She is the second of the Four Thousand Kings. Why don't
there often be about four middle bosses under the villain
boss? They are often called the Four Thousand Kings.
It's wrapped up as if it's a super powerhouse, but once the
protagonist knocks down one, - Hoot, she was the weakest
of us. The name "Four Thousand Kings" was a waste.
Don't you always say these lines?
The prince was the pair.
The weakest of the Four Thousand Kings.
'Well, he's already dead at the beginning of the original.'
And the second strongest middle boss among the Four
Heavenly Kings is the Crown Princess.
'Cause she poisoned her husband.'
The Crown Princess was pregnant at the time of the
prince's death, and Ran knows that It's was not the prince's
child either.
'And she fell in love with Eustaf...'
It was around 22 that Eustaf first set foot in society. There
were so many things that I couldn't afford to enjoy the
social season. And the Crown Princess falls in love with the
young duke at a glance.
It was the beginning of misfortune.
If I have to say, Sina's misfortune has begun. Well.
'I don't want to be an enemy.'
I never want to be an enemy. But I don't want to be close.
Like a beast in a cage, I hope you come out over the bars
and maintain a proper spacing.
Ran swallowed lightly and smiled.
"I'm looking forward to meeting the Crown Princess."
"She's very clever."
Katya spoke harshly at the words of the Marchioness
Cyrus.
"What is she to do when she's young? She can't catch a
single husband."
At the words, Marchioness Cyrus shut her mouth
awkwardly, and the Duchess of Usla spoke comfortably.
"It's because they're both still young. They will be fine with
time."
"It's already been three years. But she doesn’t have any
kids. Wouldn't the Crown Prince be determined when he
has a child? Maybe I should teach him how to do it."
Empress Katya flapped the fan. Ran want to say, 'No, you've
got a prince illegitimate son, haven't you? If he had a child
and he was already in control, he would have been caught.'
She gently pushed back and shut her mouth.
At that time, as if she knew she was talking about herself,
the servant informed the position of the Crown Princess.
"I'm late. My apologize."
Olivia walked in with a sorry smile and greeted lightly.
Katya said with a big smile.
"We just got together, so don't worry and sit down."
"Thank you for your generous words."
Ran was amazed to see Olivia sitting down.
Miro of white silver.
The first reason why the Miro was called that was because
it had clean white silver hair. Olivia was also neatly
organizing the Miro duke's unique silver hair. Her
innocence, now in her early twenties, was in full swing.
I put up with the admiration that I could not see a single
person to poison her husband.
"Greetings, Your Highness."
The three people who had been standing up since she came
in greeted each other one by one. The Duke Ran was the
first, then the Duchess and Marquis.
When the princess was greeted, everyone sat down, saying
the empress should sit down.
"Then let me introduce myself again. I've never seen you
two before. This is the Duke of Lazia, Ran Romia de Lazia."
"It's an honor to meet you. Your Highness."
"And as you know, it's Olivia Fran La Martel, the Crown
Princess."
"You can just call me Olivia."
"How dare I call you that."
Ran quickly wants to fell flat on her face. I don't want to
get close to you.
"The Duchess of Lazia is humble."
The empress smiled and spoke. The princess blinked her
clear purple eyes and smiled softly.
"Yes, let's talk again later."
No, no. I don't want to?
But you can't say that. Ran smiled softly and bowed her
head.
 
CHAPTER 023
At the end of the light greeting, the contents moved from
the golden swan palace to the tropical dance, with new
magic tools to be introduced soon in the social world.
 

"I'm looking forward to seeing a lot of new magic tools."

 

"Oh, what kind of tool is it? The Duke of Lazia, by the way,
always introduces new products to Empress."
 

Ran laughed and said as Marchioness Cyrus smeared her

mouth.
 

"Next time, I'll tell the Marquis to send a separate man."

 

"Oh, really?"
 

Marchioness Cyrus did not notice that the Empress' eyes

were slightly tapering and liked it.
 

"Of course, the best thing is to show the Empress first."

 

The Empress laughed and said generously at Ran's words.

  

"How can it be seen only to me? The Marquis is begging

you, next time you show the Marquis first."
 

"Thank you, Empress."

 

Marchioness Cyrus said with a smile. She was so cheerful

that Ran quickly liked her. Her red curly hair and pumpkin
eyes were cheerful. She was the daughter of a knight, a
low-ranking noble to be the Marchioness, and I could see
why Marquis had a crush on her.
 

Although the age difference between Marquis and

Marchioness was about ten years old, it was not a major
flaw in aristocratic society.
 

Still, there were people who talked behind the scenes.

 

'Well, if you're talking behind her back, she's pretty good,

too.'
 

Ran thought so.

 

The Duchess of Usla had dark black hair and dark

complexion. It is said that when she was young, she was a
very beautiful woman with clear features, and her beauty
remained even when she grew older.
 

She said, spreading out a colorful fan with roses on it.

 

"I'm always looking forward to it, too. Today the Duchess of

Lazia is wondering what she's going to bring."
 

A thorny attack, Ran smiled softly and said.

 

"I only think about it. I'm sure the Golden Rose owner will
be happy to hear this."
 

Ran nailed it that I'm not doing business, but the top of the
Golden Rose is doing business.
 

Recognized by Blue flame, there were also high-ranking

nobles who thought that a cloth without a drop of Lazia's
blood was acting as Duke of Lazia when they came out to
society.
 

Just like today's Duchess of Usla. I can't say it out loud

because I'm powerful.
 

Olivia said with her head tilted.

  

"So, the Golden Rose top stock is half-elf, right?"

 

"Yes, it is."
 

"Elf, can you believe it? I'm also worried about ice crystals
in their hands."
 

Ran nodded as Olivia frowned and said.

 

"I understand how worried the Crown Princess is. But you
don't have to worry about that. Turns out the Half Elves are
disrespected among the Elves. It's better to live among
humans than it is."
 

Ran gave away the excuses that Levery always made. Olivia
nodded, "I see."
 

'No, why are you picking a fight?'

 

Ran swallowed the warm tea water, feeling the tension

stealing the back of her neck. The inside of the tea salon,
which was spinning the hot air, felt dry.
 
'If you turn it on like this, the ice crystal will be used up
quickly.'
It's good to make money.
Ran thought so and thought she should make a moisture
controller.
"But Elf is a mysterious being. I want to see them in person
someday."
Marchioness Cyrus twinkled her eyes and said, reminding
Ran of Haresh. Yeah, he's a good-looking guy.
Moreover, elves are basically bigger than humans. That
was also an attractive aspect.
"I hope we can communicate someday."
Ran replied with a big smile.
'You will communicate soon.'
With such an insidious thought.
When the Elves and Dwarf's magical work comes out, they
will put the Mana Stone and more value in their hands.
It's called brand power.
"Come to think of it, I heard Marquis Cameron even
threatened her himself."
The Empress frowned at the words of the Duchess of Usla.
"Why would you bring that up?"
"No, thank you for your concern, Duchess Usla. But I just
had a little disagreement with Marquis."
"Cameron is also a long-standing family devoted to the
royal family."
Empress Katya nodded at the words of the Duchess of Usla.
Ran smiled heavily.
That means that there is an emperor behind the post-
Cameron writer, so don't be rude.
"Of course. Lazia is proud of that, too. Every time I see the
green arch."
Ran carefully cut a piece of cake with a fork, while
answering, we’ve been together since the first emperor.
The best thing about coming to the capital was that I could
eat as many high-end snacks as I wanted.
'Lazia should also produce sugar quickly....'
I wonder if Eustaf is doing well.
'Oh, I miss him.'
There was no man as handsome as Eustaf in the capital. I
want to hear him say "Noonim" and also hear his unique
cool accent.
The empress smiled and said.
"Then I heard there was a constant stream of suitors in
front of the green arch."
"That's right. I heard some people sang serenade all night."
The Marchioness Cyrus giggled. Olivia smiled with her
eyes, "Oh my gosh."
"I wonder who will be with the Duke."
"I don't want to get married yet. Eustaf is still young."
"It turns out that Eustaf isn't getting married yet?"
Ran bowed her head at the Empress' words.
"That's right. He's still young, so I'd like to have enough
time."
Ran quickly struck a smoke screen.
In fact, it's hard to say that he's young because he's 18, but
the excuse that he hasn’t become an adult was close to
work.
"Of course, the Duchess of Lazia cannot be involved in the
marriage of Eustaf."
You don't have anything to do with him.
 

The Duchess of Usla put up a thorn again. Ran replied,

feeling a little tired.
"Yes, I respect Eustaf. He is also a senior graduate of the
Academy."
Ran gave a big smile. She used to brag about her younger
brother whenever she had time. Then I thought that some
troublesome things would fall off.
"Oh, that's too bad. I'd like to see the Duchess of Lazia's
wedding. Oh, my God, so how does it feel to be courted by
so many men?"
Marchioness Cyrus turned the subject around brightly and
Ran replied with a giggle.
"Well, to be honest, I don't know what to do with all those
flowers."
In this way, the conversation continued and ended before
dinner began. Ran swept her chest inward, greeted them
gracefully and left.
Sir Blaine, who was waiting, looked at Ran's face and
whispered.
"You look tired."
"I am tired."
Ran made a quick step by rubbing her temple. I wanted to
leave this palace as soon as possible.
Then someone slipped out of the room as if they were
waiting for her to come out. Blaine paused and lowered his
head in a hurry.
'Oh, shit.'
Ran also bent her knees deeply, cursing inwardly.
"A pleasure, Your Highness, the Crown Prince."
"Isn't this the Duchess of Lazia, whose face is hard to see?"
The prince grinned. The 28-year-old had a bright
appearance. Blonde hair and blue eyes.
Looking at his appearance, he was like a prince. Except
that he is a midget inside.
"My apologize."
Ran answered with her head down. The reason why the
crown prince didn't see her was simple. Ran avoided him as
much as she could.
The prince shook his hand at her polite answer.
"No, no problem."
When Ran straightened her knees and raised his head,
Ruth whistled lightly. At that moment, Blaine clenched his
teeth. No matter how many times he was the Crown Prince,
this behavior was severe.
"I've heard that the Duchess of Lazia is a wonderful beauty,
but this is beyond imagination."
"It's not as pretty as the Crown Princess."
Turn to your wife, you son of bitch.
With this in mind, Ran replied with a smile. A frowned in
his forehead showed up when Olivia was mention.
"I want to put that aside and have a chat with the Duchess
of Lazia."
Ran felt a headache coming. She had no desire to get close
to the Crown Prince. I don't want to get involved with the
Crown Prince couple.
'But I know it's greed.'
As long as you're intertwined with the royal family, you're
bound to encounter the Crown Prince and his wife.
Ran said, barely pulling up the corners of her mouth.
"Thank you, Your Highness. I'll be waiting with pleasure for
the invitation."
Ruth's blue eyes narrowed. A blue color that is completely
different from Eustaf.
Ran unknowingly compared him and Eustaf. And my
brother is the best. It was concluded that.
 

"It's an invitation, I'm sorry I didn't prepare that. If I invite

you officially, will you come?"
"I’ll gladly accept. I had a great time with the Crown
Princess today."
"With Olivia?"
He raised his eyebrows, smiled lightly and held out his
arms as if he were escort.
"I'd love to hear what you two talk about. Why don't we
walk in the garden for a while?"
Ran swallowed a groan. So, you're not going to step down,
are you?
"If it's for a second."
Ran said so and began to walk, sneaking away from putting
her hand on his arm. To be honest, I wondered what he was
thinking about me approaching him.
The next Emperor and the Duke of Lazia.
Don't you think these two words mean something? The idea
that it might be a political story broke in less than 10
minutes, or five minutes.
'You were just a jerk.'
Ran barely held back her face from being crumpled. Ruth
grinned and said.
"So, am I right? No? I'm sure you're a virgin."
"Why do you want to know that?"
"Isn't it because you're changing the subject?"
Ran want to said, ‘you’re such a bastard!’ I was enjoying
the mood. The other person is a prince and cannot be rude.
But what if the other person is just talking about that?
"Your Majesty, you are very rude. You're not the crown
prince of the Empire at all."
Ran stopped walking with a straight face.
"Ah, that's hot. I like hot girls."
Ran gritted her teeth and smiled and bent her knees lightly.
"Then I'll leave you alone."
Without hearing an answer, Ran began to walk briskly. Ruth
grinned as he looked behind her.
I thought she was a cold woman because she was called
Lazia on the ice wall, but she must not be.
'But without Lazia, there's no power.'
Ruth rolled his head. Why don't we ask the next owner,
Eustaf, for cooperation?
It would be reassuring to say that the next emperor will be
the backseat. In addition, Ran, which is influential in the
capital, is a threat to Eustaf, which cannot be liked.
'Or tell my father to get temporary Eustaf permission to be
a Patriarch.'
Then he won't need Ran anymore, so all he has to do is pick
up the fallen fruit.
Ruth grinned and moved on.
***
The green arch mansion was full of excitement. Because
today was finally the day when the maid uniform was paid.
So far, the maids have worn the clothes they brought.
Because it was shabby clothes, of course, clothes were
distinguished whether they were servants or not.
But today's clothes were made of smooth, high-quality
material. The color was navy and the cloth was also used
richly.
Because the buttons, sleeves, and clothes themselves were
different in color by rank, I could quickly find out what
position the wearer was.
Of course, uniforms were provided not only to the maids,
but also to all the maids and servants working in the
mansion.
Because they had a few bags to match their clothes, all the
servants were excited as they waited for today. And finally,
today's uniform was given.
 

Everyone was busy changing into new clothes.

Soda wore the new clothes and shuffled and swept her
sleek clothes several times.
"Oh, my God, it's so pretty."
Knowing how important design was in uniform, Ran put the
most effort into it.
Of course, the quality didn't go down either. It was my first
time to have such a fine cloth.
In addition, a rich patty coat was also provided, so when
she wore clothes, she was more beautiful than any other
clothes she had.
Kara also smiled happily at the color of her buttons and
sleeves.
The servants and maids of the mansion felt excited all day
today with their new clothes.
Naturally, the sense of belonging to the Lazian family has
also strengthened.
'That's why you're wearing uniforms.'
It is not only for identifying Lazia, but also for a sense of
belonging and unity. At the same time, it's to solidify the
image of the Lazian family.
Within a few days, the Lazian maid uniform gave a special
impression outside the family.
Everyone longed for the uniform and wanted to enter Lazia
as a maid of honor because of the uniform. People's
attitudes have also become more polite. Loyalty to Lazia
naturally grew stronger.
Ran smiled happily at the people of her favorite family. I
have made a lot of clothes of the same design and sent
them to Lazia, so I'm sure the people there will enjoy
themselves.
But the smile didn't last long either. The reason was simple.
'It's because of the Prince's dog.'
Sitting in front of a large table made of black wood, she
buried herself in a fluffy chair and Ran gathered her
fingertips. She tried to recall as much memory as possible
of the crown prince.
In fact, the story is the most detailed since the beginning of
the original. The crown prince was already dead at the
beginning of the original, so I couldn't remember much
except that he was a dwarf.
'So ·····.'
The Crown Princess fell in love with Eustaf at a glance,
persistently chasing him and jealous of Sina, who is loved
by him, tries to kill her.
Then, when Eustaf and Sina find out that the crown prince
was poisoned and that Crown Princess’ son was not the son
of the crown prince, the mercy of the crown prince ends.
The second prince becomes the emperor.
'But I understand.'
After going through the prince, himself, I understand the
Crown Princess who poisoned him.
'And whose father of Princess son was not known to the
end, right?'
I knew the child would be left to the Duke of Miro.
'What should I do?'
The best thing is to pretend you don't know and stay far
away. However, it was a problem because this prince puppy
kept sticking to her.
Rumors were already spreading in society.
The Crown Prince is in love with the new Duke of Lazia.
'Euaaaa-!'
Ran made a noise while holding her hair. Do I poison you
first? Get rid of you? Huh?
Ran breathed out a long breath.
"Sir Blaine."
Blaine, who was watching Ran public next to him, replied
anxiously.
"Isn't it good?"
"Where can I look for an assassin?"
"That's…"
Blaine paused in a moment of embarrassment and soon
realized that Ran was just saying.
"Oh, that little Prince! Really!"
It was a terrible verbal abuse. Blaine nodded in deep
sympathy, although he would be taken for the crime of
profanity.
"He's a real nuisance."
"Then"
Ran stretched herself out on the desk. She closed her eyes,
inhaled deeply, and exhaled.
"I can't help it."
There's only one person who can control the Crown Prince.
The Emperor.
Ran pulled out a card one by one in her head.
'It's heavy.'
She is Lazia's patriarch, and all decisions are up to her. At
the same time, all responsibilities belong to her.
Political action, words.
All her actions were weighty. People's lives are at stake in
the weight.
Sometimes it was hard to endure when I thought that
Lazia's rise and fall were on her shoulders. There is no one
to discuss, no one to lean on, and mistakes are not
tolerated.
'Uh-'
If there is Eustaf at this time, we would at least discuss it.
Ran exhaled deeply and said, raising her body.
"I'll ask his Majesty, the Emperor."
Anyway, what am I supposed to do with that prince? Such a
man – may not be the next emperor, but it's annoying to
stick to him anyway.
Knock knock!
Ran turned her head in surprise at the urgent knock on the
door, which did not feel polite. Blaine, too, seemed to be
"what…" and the door opened quickly before he could ask.
There, butler Rolf stood with a puzzled face.
"A…a messenger came from the Marquis of Cameron."
"Marquis Cameron?"
When Ran frowned, Rolf hurriedly added.
"This is the Declaration of the Battle of Territories!"
  

CHAPTER 024 – TERRITORIAL WAR

 

Ran jumped up from her seat.

 

"He declared a territorial war? Marquis Cameron? Now?"

 

"Yes, it is. It's so…"

 

"No, I'm coming down now."

 

Ran hurried out of the office. When I went to the first

drawing room, I stood with a face taken away by the post-
Cameron messenger.
 

"War territory?"
 

When asked by Ran, the messenger stretched out his

parchment.
 
"On the third day of Ardunwol's water walk, the great and
brave Marquis of Cameron shall announce his honor to the
Duchess of Lazia, who has no idea of her place."
 

Ran gritted her teeth.

 

Does the fact that the notice has arrived mean that the
Emperor has approved the work?
 

Then Blaine said quietly.

 

"It's not a notice."

 

"What?"
 

Ran looked back at him with a quick glance. Blaine's brown

eyes were blazing.
 

"Pre-packaging."
 

Ran swallowed for a moment and looked back at the

messenger and said,
 

"So, is there a Marquis' soldier in the Lazia estate now?"

  

The messenger replied, "I informed the Duchess of Lazia, of

course." Ran clenched her fist tightly. Her green eyes
sparkled.
 

"Yeah, because we're at war, so we can get the messenger

and cut his throat, right?"
 

The messenger's face turned pale. Ran chewed out.

"Get out of here before I do that."
 

The messenger greeted his butt like it was on fire and ran
away. Ran squinted her eyes.
 

"Pre-packaging? But the Battle of territory must be

authorized by the Emperor-"
 

Ran bit her lips.

 

"Then the war has begun. Is there a chance of winning if

we play a zero match? I brought all the men of the Blue
Knights."
 

I bit my lips so hard that my lips burst and blood flowed,

but Ran couldn't even feel it.
  

War.
 

It's War.
 

"What should I do?"

 

Eustaf is only 18.

 

Ran closed her eyes tightly.

 

"I can't believe there's a fight in Lazia this season."

 

Blaine had a bewildered face, too. The capital city, it was a

weather that could be said that there was a spring wind
now, but Lazia was not yet.
 

"Shouldn't we go back?"
 

"I'll be too late even if we get back."

 

Ran groaned at Blaine's words.

 
"Trust Mr. Eustaf."
 

"But."
 

Ran stamped her feet. I wanted to enter the Marquis of

Cameron right away.
 

But now the battle has begun, and there is nothing she can
do.
 

'Spirit·····.'
 

Know the name of the Spirit.

 

If you know the name, you can order it. However, the
aftermath was not certain. Let's say you're in the spirit of
the command. What will the truth do with the unpleasant
spirit?
I don't know what to do.
But if you try to make a deal, they might ask for something
really ridiculous. Because they're spirits.
"Send a lion to Lazia right away. I'll gather information as
fast as I can."
Blaine nodded at Ran's words. If Lazia was really in danger,
I had no choice but to use the spirit as a last resort.
Ran prayed earnestly that it would not happen.
***
Eustaf smiled. The blue eyes shone like a light blade.
"It's a territorial battle."
Ross, who was standing next to him, swallowed his saliva
with a voice that seemed to express his joy. The Knights of
Blue flame were now armed and standing on a mountain
path.
"I never thought there would be a fool coming into Lazia
this season."
That's what Eustaf said and opened his eyes wide.
"Thanks to you, the damage to the people of territory is
severe. In the case of territory war, looting toward territory
people goes too far."
Ross said with an angry face.
The winter in Lazia is severe. To overcome its severity,
Marquis Cameron's soldiers were mercilessly robbing
Commoner’s house. Being deprived of food in winter was
like being killed. He often destroyed furniture and houses
at random to make fires.
When the house was taken away and the whole family was
evacuated in the middle of winter, casualties continued.
"In my Lazia."
Eustaf said so and opened his eyes wide. Soldiers were
seen running long down the mountain.
It was moving at random speed. People slowed down from
the front, and the valley was filled with soldiers. The reason
was simple. The valley's path is dusty soil, so it used to be a
cold mud pearl at this time of year.
'So it's the fastest way, but it's not used.'
Lured this way was the answer.
'I can't believe you don't even do a basic investigation.'
How much did he think that Lazia was easy?
Yeah, she's a woman who goes, and she's only 20 years old.
Since such a Patriarch led the Knights to the capital, he
must have thought that the remaining people were an 18-
year-old boy and a knight.
You would have believed that you could fight and win easily.
There is also a calculation that Eustaf will not be able to
use blue flame because it is not yet Patriarch.
"Arrows."
Soldiers gathered at Eustaf's word pulled their arrows in
unison. I heard a squeak and tight pull of the bow.
"Launch."
Pipiping-
Sharp sounds were heard at the same time, and arrow rain
poured down on the soldiers below. I quickly saw soldiers
scrambling with screams.
They were soldiers caught in a statue, and their hands were
all folded up while walking on mud in the cold.
He couldn't resist much and quickly fell down with his form
disorganized.
Eustaf lowered the helm window. The rain of arrows from
both sides of the valley continued until the barrel of the
arrow was emptied. And when the rain of the arrows
ended, the knights screamed and began to charge down.
 

Horses were wearing special horse shoes that were easy to

move in the mud.
It was a one-sided massacre.
The knights of the Marquis, who were riding horses,
eventually abandoned their horses and pulled out the
sword. At that time, a driver took off his helmet and
shouted.
"Eustaf Laban de Lazia! I'm asking you for a duel!"
Eustaf turned his horse around there. Looking at the tunic
on the opponent's armor, he seemed to be a commander.
Eustaf pulled out a spear that pierced the soldier. Steam
gushed out from the blood flowing through the
windowpane.
It was a force that was not thought to be the strength of an
18-year-old.
It is not easy to penetrate a person, but it is much more
difficult to extract penetrated windows from a rigid body.
'I can't believe you took off your helm during the battle.'
Eustaf said briefly, shedding blood from the window.
"Crazy guy."
The knights burst into laughter at the words. The
commander's face turned into red.
"There's no way I can humiliate a knight like this on the
battlefield!"
Eustaf looked down at the commander, silenced by the
words. The black horse he was riding emitted white
seaweed.
A long breath leaked between Eustaf closed helm.
The commander flinched without realizing it and stepped
back.
"All right."
"Lord!"
Ross called Eustaf in embarrassment. What do you mean by
one-on-one duel, you can just spear him to death?
"Bite back."
Eustaf said so and came down from the horse. He pulled
out a sword with a blood-soaked window stuck in the floor.
The eldest son of Marquis Cameron, who requested a duel,
swallowed his saliva. Seeing Eustaf from the horse, I
thought it was worth it. He looked tall when he was on the
horse, but when he came down, he saw a slender boy.
He was similar in height to himself, but he would not be
able to follow him from experience.
"I'm Agol von Cameron, the eldest son of the Marquis of
Cameron."
"Eustaf."
Eustaf just answered and clapped his hands as if to come.
Agol clenched his teeth and swung the sword at the load.
Yeah, maybe you're winning now, but not in a duel!
It was not usually bold to find a way to live by applying for
a duel without surrendering even after being so on the
defensive.
But.
'Why do they think it's bold to let your guard down.'
Eustaf thought so and took Agol's sword. The sword slipped
and avoided coming toward Eustaf's neck, and he slipped
his feet all the way out and held out the sword.
It was a possible step in the mud pearl. In an instant, Agol
swallowed his saliva when the sharp sword tip reached in
front of his throat. He said, dropping the sword.
"Lost."
"Right"
Even after answering, Eustaf did not lower his sword. No
way, Agol's eyes shook.
"Now that it has become less territorial, it does not harm
the captured aristocracy."
Eustaf murmured as if he were giving a small talk. It was
literally.
In a fight, nobles only take each other prisoner and do not
hurt each other.
It was obvious.
I don't want to die even if I lose. Therefore, it was an
implicit rule not to kill each other, but to treat each other
as prisoners and receive compensation.
Besides, is there a territorial battle once every 10 years
these days? Even if there was one, it was more like a fight
than a real sword.
Therefore, it has been a long time since we sent a
declaration letter, not a notice box, and came to territory by
taking over Commoners.
"Well, well yes. Agol von Cameron is the eldest son of the
Marquis, and treated me fairly as a prisoner"
When the tip of Eustaf's sword fell off his throat, Agol
breathed a sigh of relief without realizing it. But that was
the last breath.
Eustaf swung the sword across. It was not until his head
fell to the ground that he did not understand the situation
that his body slowly collapsed.
Eustaf said coldly to the body.
"But this is my Lazia."
Blood poured out of the decapitated body. Marquis
Cameron's soldiers, who were looking at it, all threw
weapons, boiled their knees and begged for mercy. It was
the same with the remaining soldiers.
"If you've thought of killing, think of being killed."
Eustaf said so and slapped the rolling head lightly with his
toes.
He kicked his tongue as he recalled the burning house, the
bodies of Commoners, and the howlers.
"Let's clean up."
He climbed onto the horse saying so. Soon, cheers rang
out.
"Hooray! Lazia, hooray! Eustaf, hurray!"
"Shake off blue flame!"
Ross smiled happily and said to Eustaf.
"Please raise your hand."
Eustaf took off his helm. Black hair and blue eyes. His voice
grew again because of his appearance. It is a great pride
that the person who serves is handsome even if it is one
way or another.
When Eustaf raised his hand, the soldiers shouted at the
top of their voices. The same was true of the Knights of
blue flame.
When the first territorial battle began, the morale of the
Knights was not high. It was because Blaine, the leader,
was not there, and most of all, the skilled left together to
escort the patriarch.
It was also doubtful that Eustaf ordered to change the way
around and turn it on. I wondered if I could win by doing
such a small thing.
However, when he tasted the sweetness of victory, the joy
turned into respect for Eustaf.
The roar lasted for a long time.
 
CHAPTER 025
Ran grabbed the skirt and ran downstairs. From behind,
Kara shouted, "Lord, you may fall down!" but I couldn't
hear her.
 

Coming down to the first floor and running to the front

door, she easily found a person getting off the horse outside
the open front door.
 

"Eus!!"
 

Ran, who screamed and jumped down the porch stairs,

hugged Eustaf tightly.
 

"I'm glad you're okay, I'm so glad."

 

Speaking several times, she gave strength to her arms

inside. Then there was a low-pitched laughter inside his
throat. Then he lifted her up.
 

Ran blinked at a strange voice and pulled herself off.

 

"Eustaf······?"
 
"Yes"
 

"Huh, your voice ······?"

 

"Is it weird?"
 

"No, good. Really."

 

Ran quickly looked at him in denial.

 

You grew up again in this short notice!

 

And his voice went down. It was not a boy's unique beauty
like before, but a man-like low and soft voice.
 

Suddenly, she was ashamed of her arm around his neck, so

she slowly loosened her arm and put it on his shoulder. The
hard and wide shoulder and Ran clasped her fingertips.
Somehow, I felt that Eustaf was going to be low.
 

"I didn't know you'd welcome me so enthusiastically."

 

He said so and went up the porch stairs and put her down.
Ran's face turned red the time after she saw the knight and
her servants standing.
 

"Eus, you've grown so much."

 

"It's uncomfortable because the clothes don't fit."

 

"It's clothes. We can buy them."

 

Ran pulled on his sleeve saying so. I haven't seen it, so is it

a new one?
 

'But that doesn't feel like a new outfit.'

 

Eustaf said as if he had noticed her mind.

 

"It's Lord Ross's clothes."

 

"Eh!"
 

Ran looked up, looked at Eustaf, and said seriously.

 

"Let's get dressed first."

  

Eustaf smirked at the words. Suddenly, Ran stopped at the

laughter and asked.
 

"You're not hurt anywhere, are you?"

 

"Of course. Do I look so weak?"

 

"It has nothing to do with that. I'm worried even if Eustaf is

a legendary warrior."
 

When Ran puffed up her cheek, Eustaf slipped her cheek

short on the back of his hand and said,
"Are you going to keep standing here and talking?"
 

At Eustaf's words, Ran dragged him away with an oops.

 

"Would you like to wash up? Or meal?"

 

"Let's wash up and change first. Did Noonim eat?"

 

"I've been waiting for you."

 
At Ran's words, Eustaf nodded.
 

"Then I'll wash up quickly."

 

"You can take your time. I'll have them come over for
dinner."
 

"Okay."
 

Eustaf said so and greeted Ran lightly before going

upstairs. Ran looked at the back and sighed.
 

You're really safe.

Fortunately, the story of Marquis Cameron's declaration of
a territorial war quickly spread through society.
Ran shut down all external activities.
She applied for an audience with the emperor, but it was
not accepted.
By the time she stomped out of frustration, so about three
days after the battle of territory was declared, Ran met The
Viridescent Shadow.
The Lazian secret agency.
He applied to meet Ran, a neutral male rose with a short
cut. Borrowing the name of Baron Wilde, Ran called him to
the second parlor. Blaine was suspicious of the name,
saying it was his first time hearing it, and that was the
answer.
"The second shadow meets the Lord."
With a polite greeting, he described himself as The
Viridescent Shadow, explaining the situation lightly.
"I'm here to tell the Lord that you don't have to worry."
"I don't have to worry?"
"Yes, the Master was sure of victory."
The Viridescent Shadow smiled softly, saying so. Ran
couldn't say anything and looked at the green shadow.
"So, there's an intelligence agency in the Lazian family that
I don't know about."
"Now, you know."
"Oh, really."
Eustaf Laban de Lazia.
Screaming in her mouth, Ran looked at the shadow. The
Viridescent Shadow was staring at Ran with a look of no
sting.
Well, yeah, you won't get stabbed.
Ran sighed, thinking so. I understand and feel betrayed.
Feeling complicated, Ran told The Viridescent Shadow.
"Then you can speak comfortably."
"Of course, please."
"You've assured that Eus will win. Is there any special way?
Did he use blue flame?"
Is it possible even if it's not a Patriarch?
"No, he doesn’t."
"Besides, I'd got more troops."
It wasn't just the Marquis of Cameron. It was known that
the other nearby families were encouraged to gather a
large number of people.
Rumors have already been prevalent in the capital that
Lazia's power is now over.
"Mr. Eustaf is not a person who talks nonsense."
"I know, but… but he's only 18, right?"
The last words came out as if they were screaming. Only
18.
Ran's sense is that he is a second-year-old high school. This
place was also not counted as eighteen because it was late
to nineteen.
Maybe that's why he came in looking more like a pushover.
'I should have been more vigilant.'
I can't believe I saw an 18-year-old boy go to war and kill
people. I couldn't understand at all from Ran's sense.
"He's the one who's ready to be Lazia's patriarch. He's not
just an ordinary 18-year-old."
What The Viridescent Shadow said to Ran is unexpected.
Ran sighed.
"Of course, it is. I know, but…"
The Viridescent Shadow added to her distance speaking.
"And I have another story to tell."
 

"What is it?"
"The Marquis Cameron must have offered His Majesty the
Emperor."
"His Majesty?"
"Yes, if they win, they'll give him half their share of the
mine."
"Ah"
Ran clenched her teeth. So, it is indeed. It is a business
that the emperor has nothing to lose.
'That's why you're ignoring my request to know. Stabbed in
my grass.'
If the Marquis of Cameron loses and the Duke of Lazia
complains, he can show signs of embarrassment, saying, "I
didn't know the Marquis of Cameron would do the same."
The protest is even more useless if the Duke of Lazia is
defeated and protested.
It is said that faithfulness is a non-existent mainstream
relationship anyway, but isn't this too much?
Ran thought so and pressed her forehead.
'But we don't want to be loyal to the royal family.'
The imperial family won't have to look after Lazia either. All
you have to do is swallow as much as you can.
'The Emperor of the Empire.'
But it's too small. I'm too absorbed in the immediate profit.
I couldn't help but think that way that. Ran recalled the
second prince.
I haven't actually met the second prince yet. In the original
work, it just feels like the second prince has become an
emperor by fishing, but there was nothing particularly
descriptive.
'Let's meet.'
Ran thought so, squinting her eyes and asked The
Viridescent Shadow.
"Do you listen to my orders?"
"Of course, but…"
The Viridescent Shadow said as if he was watching Ran.
"Mr. Eustaf's orders are more prioritized."
"That's understanble enough."
Ran shrugged her shoulders. It doesn't matter because she
doesn't intend to confront Eustaf anyway.
"What's the scale? How much? Oh, I thought you were
going to spend a lot of money on Eus."
"It's big enough."
At The Viridescent Shadow's words, Ran nodded, 'I guess
you don't want to answer in details.'
"Then can you investigate the second prince?"
"About the second prince?"
"Yes"
"All right."
The Viridescent Shadow answered and drank a cup of tea
and left the mansion leisurely.
Then three days later, the Duke of Lazia's victory news hit
the social world.
With the news that Eustaf cut the neck of Agol, the eldest
son of Marquis Cameron.
The Marquis complained that it was a ridiculous move and
that his eyes were falling apart.
However, according to the written law, the winner of the
Battle of territory had the right to control the loser.
The Marquis said that there is a tradition of compensation,
but the written law is above the common law.
Eventually, the Marquis' protest was dismissed. Ran was
also surprised to hear that he had cut the head of the
enemy.
 

I also thought, 'Is there a need to buy deep resentment

unnecessarily?'
However, society was rather excited. Just as the broadcast
named "real situation" is more thrilling, the word "life-and-
death territory" came as a strong impression.
Besides, it's Lazia.
A northern family.
Knights of the north, sharp, brutal and cold as winter. How
attractive and stimulating are these words?
Everyone chatted about the Knights of blue flame, and the
minstrels took out old poems and sang them.
Lord Blaine received tremendous attention because he was
the head of the Knights of blue flame, and rumors about
Eustaf spread like wildfire.
'When I heard the rumors, it seems like Eustaf has wiped
out the enemy by himself.'
Ran thought so.
'But his at least an 18-year-old kid.'
He's kind of a scary kid.
That's what I thought.
Eustaf, who came to the capital for compensation and other
matters, was surprisedly mature.
'That's why I haven't taken off all ally yet!'
Ran struggled to think so and told the servant to prepare
dinner slowly.
***
Madame Nouwaz looked at her work proudly, shining her
eyes.
Eustaf, dressed in new clothes, lightly tapped his jacket and
looked back at Ran.
"How is it?"
"Huh? Uhh..."
Ran nodded, thinking that she had drooled. Madame
Nouwaz said with a smile.
"He's so cool."
"Noonim?"
"Huh? No, you're cool."
Ran nodded. Eustaf in the perfect Made suit was truly cool.
"By the way, Eus, how tall are you?"
"Well?"
"The master is about 177 centimeters tall. I'm afraid he'll
grow more taller soon."
Madame Nouwaz answered on behalf of Eustaf. It must be
accurate because it is the person who took the
measurements herself.
'Not too long ago, you and I were about the same height!'
Growing more than 10cm in a year. Can I do this? There is
still a slight boyish feeling on his face, but now that it is
gone soon.
I couldn't erase the sense of incompatibility that his voice
seemed like a different person every time I heard it.
The boyish voice of "Noonim" and the low, medium and low-
pitched "Noonim" felt completely different.
"The Marquis of Cameron is going to ask for a duel."
Ran tried hard to take her eyes off of him and turn away.
The servants were taking off his jacket and putting on his
new coat.
"Let's ask them to apply. If there's a knight in the Marquis
who has the guts to do so."
At Eustaf's words, Ran shook her chin.
The bravery of the Knights of blue flame and Eustaf was so
swollen that they thought they had caught the dragon.
"Moreover, Noonim finds out about the second prince?"
"Yes, oh, did you hear, Eustaf?"
"Of course."
Eustaf said so and stare at Ran with blue eyes. He lightly
raised his hand and said.
"Let's stop here."
Madame Nouwaz was about to say, "But still measur…i…"
as if she was a little embarrassed, but she hurriedly bowed
her head when her eyes met with Eustaf.
"Let's come back next time and finish."
Then she left the room with her servant and measurement
tools. Ran looked at Eustaf wondering what it was in an
instant.
"Why? You don't like it?"
"No, it's not that."
Eustaf turned to Ran. Even though he was simply wearing
black pants on his shirt, he was dazzling. Ran was thinking,
'It's cheating to be so handsom' he asked.
"Are you thinking of treason?"
 
CHAPTER 026
"Huh?!"
 

Surprised, Ran shuddered and looked straight at Eustaf.

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"Or what about the second prince at this time?"

 

"To find out who he is."

 

"So, why?"
 

Ran leaned back on the chair with a sigh.

 

"The Crown Prince could not be the Emperor."

 

"Say something close to treason."

 

"Honestly, I hope he can't."

 
"Now it's treason."
 

"But that bastard…!"

 

Ran was about to say something, but she bit her lip. I didn't
bother to tell Eustaf that the crown prince was chasing her.
 

It's not a story to tell.

 

Furthermore, I didn't want to think twice about the

babbling the prince made to him.
 

I support the poisoning of the Crown Princess.

 

It was fortunate not to make a placard like this.

 

Asked Eustaf.
 

"What about that bastard then?"

 

"Nothing."
 

"It can't be nothing."

  

"At least it's not something to tell my brother."

 

"Then you'll have to do it even more. I'm not a younger

brother."
 

Ran responded to Eustaf's words, swallowed her breath,

and sighed.
 

"Noonim"
 

Eustaf stretched out his neat fingers. He caressed the hair

gently over her bangs behind her ears.
 

"Tell me."
 

It was a soothing touch.

 

Crouching with tickle and shame, Ran pulled her upper

body back.
 

"Just a little…"
 
"Just a little?"
 

Eustaf seemed to have no intention of backing down. Ran

sighed.
 

"He just did some sexual harassment."

 

Eustaf's face is slightly stiff.

 

"What?"
 

"You already know that the Crown Prince is an asshole. He

seemed to like me somehow. For some reason, the Crown
Princess was acting so hard on me."
 

Ran, who burst out of words, exhaled and confessed about

the prince's bombing. Such a story was not to be told to the
subordinates, so I felt cold when I complained to Eustaf.
 

"He sweeps my back, touches my behind…"

 

Eustaf was quietly listening to her story. Ran's voice

became louder and faster.
 
"He says I'd got a big chest, and he's gonna give me
underwear…"
 

Ran's face brightened up after a shower.

 

"Well, he did."
 

"I see."
 

"Right"
 

"Okay. Then let's meet the second prince in person."

 

"Huh?"
 

Suddenly, Ran looked at Eustaf, thinking, 'Wait?' Ran was

really just curious to meet the second prince.
 

She has no intention of intervening in the history of the

imperial family.
But isn't Eustaf's 'Meet him' completely different?
"Eus?"
"Yes"
"What are you going to do when you meet?"
"I'm going to see who he is."
"And?"
"And…"
Eustaf said, lightly squeezing her hair down and letting it
go.
"You have to think about what's next."
"What's next?"
"What about Noonim?"
"Huh?"
Why does the question come back to me?
"What were you going to do after you met the second
prince?"
"I thought I'd build a little friendship..."
"Then that would be great."
Ran looked at Eustaf with a suspicious face.
'You've been telling me things about treason?'
Ran looked at Eustaf's cool face like a statue. This stony
man fell in love with Sina and became like this.
'Hm'
Love is amazing.
Ran got up from her seat thinking so.
"Everyone's going to panic."
"What do you mean?"
"They’re been awed by your performance at war, Eus. But
your still not yet an adult."
"That's right."
"Then"
Ran laughed.
"They’re going to go crazy to see Eustaf somehow."
"I'm going to watch it anyway. I have to finish my work with
Marquis Cameron."
Ran asked without realizing it.
"Did you really…?"
When she began to talk and couldn't finish, Eustaf nodded.
"If you're asking me if I cut him myself, yes. That's right."
Ran took a short breath and looked at him. The blue eyes
stared back at themselves. Silent eyes could not be found in
madness or murder, or anything similar. Ran managed to
say like a joke.
"I'm glad I didn't hang my head on the pole."
"You don't have to go so far as to fight a duel."
Does that mean you would have done it if you hadn't killed
him in a duel?
"More than that, I thought you'd ask me another question."
At Eustaf's words, Ran opened her green eyes wide.
"Another question? Which one?"
"If you don't have anything to do, that's it."
Ran smiled bitterly at his remarks, which he had recoiled.
"I didn't mean to bring it up if it was about green shadow."
"That's how you take it out."
"Well, that's fine. No wonder you've took a lot of your
allowance."
"it’s fine. I don’t need much money for other things."
"Yeah, either way, I'm a year away anyway. No, we're less
than a year away? That's enough for me to finish being the
head."
"...."
Eustaf looked at Ran as if he were looking silently. Ran
looked up at Eustaf with a face that said, 'It's really okay.'
Sighing out something similar, Eustaf said.
"Okay."
Ran nodded.
'Why do I have this feeling that Eus mood change?'
Ran looked at Eustaf thinking so. Of course, he's tall and
his voice has changed, but should I say that he has a lot of
time apart from that?
'Is it my illusion to say that the sharpness of the old days
has turned round? Cause I'm so used to Eus?'
With that thought, Ran stared at Eustaf, and he looked
suspicious.
"Why do you look at me like that?"
"Has Eus changed?"
In such a place, it was a very honest Ran. Eustaf asked her,
"Do you think so?" but added that she seemed lost in
thought.
"Don't you like it?"
"Huh? No, it’s fine."
It's good to be relaxed, but when I smiled, Eustaf nodded.
"That's enough."
He went on to realize that he had rarely forgotten, "Oh my"
"So, the sap of the cypress tree you asked for."
"That's right. What happened? It must have been
distracting by the battle of territory, so I forgot."
"I brought a prototype."
"Huh?"
"It should be in my luggage. The sugar you want."
Ran's face lit up at the words.
"Sugar!"
"Yes, sugar."
Eustaf said so and then laughed. However, she was so
distracted by sugar that Ran could not even see his smile.
'Sugar. Now you can eat as much sugar as you want!'
Give the people all the sugar they need!
'But then I'll teach them how to brush their teeth.
Otherwise, Commoners will be dead.'
Ran couldn't stop laughing even though she thought so.
Eustaf thought she was happier with sugar than with ice
crystals, but she didn't have to take it out of her mouth.
'By the way, the Crown Prince.'
Eustaf squinted his eyes.
He heard the rumor that the crown prince was a bum.
However, he and the imperial family were so far apart that
rumors were just rumors and nothing concrete.
Until today.
***
The gold workshop between the Duke of Lazia and the
Marquis of Cameron was a boring workshop as usual.
However, the talk of society is full of it.
Eustaf Laban de Lazia.
It was because of his existence.
 

"Oh, my God, have you seen the face of Lazia's Next

Patriarch?"
"Yes, I have. Oh, my God."
The women flapped their fans and blushed. There has
already been news that there are a series of women who
say they want to marry him.
The compensation was coordinated at the Crystal Hall in
the Imperial Palace. It has been a long tradition to discuss
the compensation of Battle war in a neutral place and also
in the residence of the lord.
Just as the first emperor used to peddle rice paddies in
tents on the battlefield.
Of course, no one was allowed to enter the crystal hall
while discussing compensation, but the way in and out is
different. On the day of the compensation debate, far more
people used to hang around Crystal Hall than on the other
days.
Ran exhaled for a long time and left Crystal Hall.
It was not easy to hear the voice and hatred of the Marquis,
who lost his trusted heir, the eldest son, from the front. In
comparison, Eustaf smashed all the Marquis' words without
batting an eyelid.
In addition, Eustaf was popular in society, and the emperor
was also stabbed, so the Marquis' defeat was apparent.
"Are you alright?"
Eustaf asked Ran and Ran nodded.
"Yeah, I’m okay."
Eustaf, wearing a cape only on one shoulder, stopped and
looked at Ran for a moment. Ran smiled softly, and only
then did he turn around and start walking.
The people who were talking in the hallway rushed to this
side. The women blushed and shook the fan gently.
"Good morning, Duchess of Lazia. I'm…"
"Duchess Lazia, can you spare me a moment?"
To those who were scrambling to speak, Ran said firmly.
"I'm sorry, but I don't want to stand here and talk. If you
want, ask for green arch."
It's no use listening to each story.
At that time, I heard a loud voice.
"Duchess of Lazia!"
Surprised, Ran looked up, and people looked away with
their mouths shut. There stood two women in black
mourning.
One was an older woman, and the other was still young. It
was the young side who screamed.
"Give me back my brother! Save him!"
When a young woman started shouting in evil, people
quickly realized who she was.
It's Young lady of Marquis Cameron.
Shaking all over her body, the girl stood up and screamed.
The older woman standing next to her seemed to try to stop
her, but it didn't work.
Young lady of Marquis Cameron ran this way, shaking off
her gripping arm. The people backed away from side to
side.
In an instant, the Marquis’ daughter, who stood in front of
Ran, raised her hand while staring at Ran without giving
Eustaf any attention.
'Huh?'
As she was doing it, my body sounded light and my vision
swirled. At the same time, a short scream was heard.
"Argh!"
"Eus?"
Looking at the situation in embarrassment, Eustaf wrapped
her waist around him, moved her sideways, and grabbed
the young lady’s wrist as she approached her.
"What is the escort looking at?"
Blaine bowed his head in embarrassment at Eustaf's cold
words.
It was the source of trouble that he, the Knights, hesitated
for a moment because he couldn't touch the Lady.
"Let… let go of me! You’re so rude!"
The young lady of Marquis Cameron, , tried to remove her
wrist. Eustaf slowly tightened his grip on the wrist and
Young lady of Marquis Cameron, turned pale.
"Let…let go of me! It hurts! You, killer! Just like you killed
my brother, you are really a killer! Killer!!!"
When he saw the young lady Marquis shouting and talking,
Eustaf was irritated. He grabbed her by the wrist and
turned it around, and a scream broke out.
"Kyakk!"
As if to subdue the criminal, her arms were twisted, and
young Lady of Marquis Cameron, screamed with fear and
pain.
Everyone in the hallway was embarrassed and confused
looking at the situation. It's ridiculous to touch a woman.
"Eu..Eus…"
As Lan pulled on the hem of his clothes in embarrassment,
Eustaf sighed and let go of the young lady's arm. Marquis’s
daughter fell dramatically to the floor and began to cry.
The old woman ran over and glared at him then started
soothing her.
"I didn't kill your brother. Your father's greed has
swallowed his child."
A cold and ruthless voice rang out in the hallway.
"If you're going to blame us, why don't you do it?"
Adding sarcastic words, Marquis’s daughter began to cry
louder. Eustaf's voice followed, pressing the cry.
"Besides, I don't know if it's attacking me, and it's that the
Marquis of Cameron is also raising her hand to my gentle
sister."
The long hallway was silent, and Eustaf said to Ran with a
calm face, filling the high palace with only a cry.
"Let's go."
"Huh? Yeah."
 
CHAPTER 027
Ran consciously ignored the Marquis’s daughter and
moved on. As I left the hallway, Ran relaxed. Only then did
my fingertips tremble.
 

She must have been surprised by the unexpected situation.

 

After seeing it, Eustaf lightly held Ran's hand.

 

"Are you alright?"

 

"Oh, yeah. I'm a little surprised…"

 

Mumbling, Ran glanced at him. His blue eyes look after

her.
 

"What about, Eus?"

 

"What?"
 

"So..."
 
The high voice of 'Murderer!' made Ran flinch without
realizing it. Is it okay for Eustaf to hear that?
 

"the lady swears..."

 

Eustaf said with a smile at her words.

 

"I remember she didn't say a word of abuse, but I know

what she's talking about. And it's okay. Because it's truth."
 

"Truth......"
 

When Ran murmured, Eustaf noticed that her tremors had

stopped and replied, letting go of her hand.
 

"It's true that I killed a man. I'm not ashamed of it. I'm not
bragging about it. But it's true."
 

I was speechless and closed my mouth, and I lightly

suffered from dry lips and Ran opened her mouth.
 

"If Eus is okay, I'm also fine."

 

"Really?"
  

"Huh?"
 

"You don't mind if I'm a murderer?"

 

"It's…"
 

Ran chose a word.

 

"It's not like you wanted to. The other guy attacked first.
You had to protect Commoners, too. So, if Eus is okay, I'm
fine, too."
 

The back of the word raised its voice bravely. Eustaf

thought for a moment.
 

If he had to kill because the situation demands it and if he

asked if he could have moved on without it, he could have.
 

But I didn't want to tell you that, and I don't have to tell
you that I enjoyed the battle of territory.
 

"I'm glad if you don't mind."

 
Eustaf answered so and opened the door to the carriage
that had just arrived. Ran got in the wagon first, and Eustaf
looked around Blaine just before he got on.
 

"Let's talk later."

 

Blaine bowed his head without saying a word.

 

***
 

What happened in the hallway remained the subject of

gossip.
 

Some thought that Marquis’s daughter, was acting in a

dirty way, and others thought it was pitiful.
 

And they all agreed on how cold 'Eustaf Laban de Lazia'

was.
 

In addition, there was a story about him taking care of his

sister.
 

‘How sweet he would be to his future fiancée?'

 
Strangely enough, public opinion flowed, and the number
of women gathering in front of Crystal Hall increased.
 

Most of the public opinion was in favor of Eustaf's position.

Not only women but also men raised their voices about the
behavior of the Marquis’s daughter.
 

'It's a pity, but it's a duel, so I can't help it.'

'Marquis Cameron's argument is far-fetched.'
In the end, the emperor quickly ruled in favor of the
Duchess of Lazia, following public opinion and heartache.
Marquis Cameron had to pay the Duke of Lazia a
substantial war compensation even after the loss of his
eldest son.
It was the conclusion of the 15th day since Eustaf came up
to the capital.
***
"If I hadn't married the Marquis, I would have fallen in love
with Master Eustaf."
Marchioness Cyrus said with a smile. Ran burst into
laughter and said.
"The Marquis will be disappointed if he hears it."
"I guess so, right?"
The Marchioness Cyrus giggled. Ran invited Marchioness
Cyrus to the Green Arch as a friend, and now they were in
intimate relations.
How difficult is it to find a friend to open up in this society?
Ran valued Marchioness Cyrus.
"How long are you going to call me Marchioness? Just call
me Lizzie."
Marchioness Cyrus, named Elise, asked for her nickname in
a friendly manner.
"Please call me Ran."
"Okay, Ran."
Ran and Elise faced each other and burst into a cheerful
laughter. Elise said with a slightly reminded cheek.
"Actually ‘Marchioness’, it's too much of a burden to me.
Katy, I mean, the Marquis, I'm telling you not to mind."
"I agree with you, Marchioness. You don't have to worry
about it. But the Empress likes Liz, doesn't she?"
"Is that so? It's too hard for me."
Sighing, Elise said. Ran shook her head thinking, 'You were
good for that.'
"No, you're doing great."
"That's a relief."
Elise said so, holding her hands tightly.
"And Ran. I didn't expect Lazia's owner to ask me to be
friends. I never dreamed of it. Is the ice wall really as high
as a razor? Is there really an animal? What about the
door?"
"It's really high. There's also a magic spell. The door is real,
of course."
"Amazing! The story in the legend is real. It's romantic."
Elise had an ecstatic look with her pumpkin-colored eyes
glistening.
"And the sky castle? Are you sure it's made of marble
without joints?"
"I haven't checked if there are no joints, but it's made of
white marble."
Elise sighed.
"That must be so beautiful."
"Yes"
Ran replied with emphasis, recalling the sky castle.
"Beautiful."
The sky house, which was built with white marble, shone
brilliantly in the sunlight.
"Please invite me next time."
Ran replied with a smile to Elise's words.
"If the Marquis allows it."
Elise's face turned red at the words. Oh, they must be in
really on good terms, this couple.
 

For no reason, Ran smiled and filled Elise's teacup. At that

time, Elise suddenly remembered and lowered her voice.
"And now you're in trouble with the Crown Prince, aren't
you?"
Ran's shoulders drooped by itself.
"Yes"
Everything was included in the simple answer, so Elise
frowned.
"I really don't know what's wrong with him. He can find
someone more than the likes of you, that Crown Prince, and
he can't be bothering you, Ran."
"Right"
Moreover, as Ran continued to refuse, the Emperor gaze
grew sharper and sharper.
Of course, his son is a married man, but how can she refuse
so coldly when he's obsessed with his son?
It was obvious that it was such a psychology.
"I'm going to ask you a favor. I'm done with Marquis
Cameron."
"I see"
Elise looked up and nodded.
"I think it's better to watch out for the Crown Princess."
Ran nodded at the words she added anxiously.
"Yes, I know."
Elise's face brightened.
"That's a relief. And this is a different story."
"Yes"
"Would you like to go on a picnic with our couple next
time?"
Ran nodded gladly at Elise's words.
"That's good."
***
Eustaf squinted and looked at the documents. The
document, which is written in the black slogan of The
Viridescent Shadow, was not read in the usual way - from
left to right.
Eustaf read a short story and burned the paper in the
candle.
'Contraception.'
It was a note containing that the Crown Princess continued
to have contraception even after marriage.
'That's what it was.'
What is the simplest way for the Crown Princess to gain
power?
Give birth to a son.
It will give birth to the next emperor.
With that, the Crown Princess can hold onto a solid position
and power.
'But she's using contraception.'
Eustaf leaned against the backrest and tapped his finger on
the special armrest. Then the Crown Princess has a
different mind. There was nothing to say about not having
children for three years, even though rumors spread that
the prince's body was flawed. What about the pressure?
But he ignored all of them. She secretly had contraception.
Although The Viridescent Shadow spent a lot of money and
personnel to get this information, it was worth it.
'What's she thinking?'
Is there someone else she loves?
Unexpectedly, people make absurd conclusions in front of
their emotions. However, I don't think there are people who
meet separately.
One thing was for sure, the Crown Princess never had a
good feeling for the Crown Prince. Beyond that is just the
bad feelings between couples.
With that information in his hand, Eustaf opened the
second document.
 

It was a document about the second prince.

At that time, a light knock on the door was heard, and
Eustaf flipped the document and said.
"Come on in."
The butler, who came in after the door opened, had a face
full of difficulties, which was very rarely.
"Master…”
As he couldn't speak, Eustaf stood up and asked.
"What's going on? What's the matter with Noonim?"
"No, it's not that. You have a visitor."
"Guest? For me?"
"Yes"
Rolf quickly approached and said.
"His Highness, the Crown Prince."
Eustaf's eyes were distinctive.
"Now? In the mansion? His Highness?"
"Yes"
"Where is he?"
"We've brought him to the fourth parlor."
It's the best guest room.
"Let's go right away."
Eustaf said so, then patted the butler on the shoulder and
left the room.
There are four reception rooms with green arches, and
from the first to fourth, they were named simple and
practical. And it's a better reception room as it goes back.
The crown prince, sitting in the drawing room, was
obviously dressed in dark clothes. So, it wasn't really a
dark act, but it was a costume that should be named "The
Prince of Darkness."
"Greetings, Your Highness, the Crown Prince."
Regardless of his feelings for the other person, Eustaf
greeted him politely. The prince, who was sitting on a chair,
raised his hand and laughed.
"Let's not say such a formal greeting. I'm not here as a
prince, I'm just an ordinary man."
"I see"
If he had come as an ordinary person, the guard wouldn't
have opened the door. Thinking about it, Eustaf asked.
"Do you want a cup of tea?"
"No, I'll take the hard one. Or do you want a tea for this
little prince?"
"I will do as you wish."
Eustaf said so and opened the cabinet in the parlor to take
out the liquor.
Eustaf filled a third of the crystal cup and handed it to
Ruth, and he also sat down.
Ruth said with a round mouthful of alcohol.
"You wonder why I came suddenly."
"It would be an honor for you to visit the mansion."
"I'm here to let you know that I'm on your side."
Ruth grinned. Eustaf blinked as if he were embarrassed. 'If
Ran saw it, how could Eus be a genius in acting?' It was a
natural look.
"On my side?"
"Yes, do you know that the Duke of Lazia is more famous
than you?"
"Because Noonim is the Patriarch."
"Yes, but how long will that last, huh? You should take your
share, too."
Laughing and taking a sip of alcohol, Ruth said lower.
"Of course, how long will my father be emperor?"
At the words, Eustaf suppressed the laughter. Now that
remark was a remark that was good enough to be taken for
treason.
'You're making fun of your lower body, and you're stupid.'
To further downgrade his assessment of the crown prince,
Ruth began to talk without knowing what was going on
inside of him.
"So, I'll help you, I mean…"
"How do you say that?"
"Well, the Duke of Lazia must be doing a great job."
Ruth shrugged his shoulders.
"Isn't she just a normal girl when she gets out of Lazia."
It was surprising that Eustaf could describe Ran as a
"normal girl."
However, he nodded and sympathized with her.
"That's right"
"So, with a little help from you, I'll take care of the Duchess
Lazia."
'Yeah, well, if she's full, she can't stay on the house.'
Ruth said with a wicked smile. Eustaf smiled, grinding
inside the flesh that almost stretched out.
"I suppose so."
As the same man, Eustaf was even amazed by this way of
thinking.
Baron Lindbergh, the Crown Prince, simply thought that
since Ran was a woman, she would be his own if they lay
her down in bed.
Eustaf thought of his dead cousin. It's an unpleasant family,
but even if Ran was left alone, she'd say, ‘Yeah. I couldn't
even imagine you saying, 'You're my husband from now on
and I'll obey you.'
'Well, I guess that's a stupid piece of junk.'
Eustaf concluded so and looked at the Crown Prince. The
blood didn't mix, but the family register is still siblings, but
the head of the family is kind enough to tell the younger
brother that they will rape his sister and clean her up.
On the contrary, the crown prince himself could do so for
power.
-You shouldn’t trust no one. Never, never, never, never trust
anyone.
My mother's voice seemed to be heard again from my ear.
"Your Highness' offer will be engraved in my heart."
Eustaf bowed his head, saying so. Ruth burst into a hearty
laugh with a satisfied smile at his words.
"Okay, let's go to the shop that I like sometimes, okay? You
have to be a real man."
The prince stood up as if he were friends with Eustaf,
pouring out dirty words.
"I'll see you next time."
"Take care."
The prince put on his hat and patted Eustaf on the shoulder
several times before leaving the reception room.
 
CHAPTER 028
After seeing Ruth off, Eustaf breathed out, feeling the
physical dirt he wanted to wash up right away.
 

Then a light footstep was heard.

 

"Eus?"
 

Ran approached him with worried faces, fluttering wheat-

colored hair.
 

"I heard the Crown Prince came?"

 

"Have you heard?"

 

"Yes, Rolf told me."

 

Her green eyes stared at Eustaf.

 

The same color as the greening of Lazia.

 

Eustaf said, somehow feeling better.

  

"You didn't have to worry."

 

"Really? Are you okay?"

 

"Yes."
 

He answered and asked after hesitating infrequently.

 

"Would you like to go back to Lazia?"

 

At the unexpected remark, Ran blinked in surprise and said

with arms crossed.
 

"Eus, I'll be here until the end of this season."

 

"All right."
 

Eustaf nodded without any argument.

 

"Eus can go back first if you want."

 
"I know," Eustaf replied to Ran. Ran glanced at his face and
said.
 

"But, um... I want you to stay."

 

"It's a pleasure."
 

Eustaf said so and leaned his upper body slightly. Suddenly,

Ran opened her eyes wide as she got close to him.
 

"Eus?"
 

"Yes."
 

"Eum, uh – Is there something on my face?"

 

"Nope."
 

Relaxedly observing the emerald-colored eyes, Eustaf

asked after he stretched his waist.
 

"Would you like to come to my study with me?"

 
"Huh?"
 

"We have a report about the second prince."

 

"I'll go."
 

Ran nodded and she took the lead in walking.

 

- You can't trust anyone. Be especially careful of those who

whisper that they love you.
 

His mother whispered several times with her eyes soaked

in madness.
 

- Otherwise, you'll end up like me.

 

"Noonim."
 

"Huh?"
 

"What would you do if I betrayed you?"

 
"Oh! Don't tell me you're going to sell me to the Crown
Prince!"
 

Astonished, looking back at him, Eustaf replied as if it

weren't worth the trouble.
 

"No way."
 

"Right?"
 

Ran laughed and said, exaggeratingly sweeping her chest

as if her surprised was a lie.
 

"What if Eus betray me? I don't know. It must be very

painful."
 

"I see."
 

"And you will meet Ran Romia de Lazia again after

returning from hell."
 

When she said with a smile, Eustaf looked at Ran and

nodded deeply.
 
"That'll be all right."
 

"Why is it all right?"

 

Ran frowned and asked back, adding.

"And there's something that's worth it, and tell me in
advance. We're done talking, aren't we? I'm not disturbing
you."
"I did."
"Well, well."
Ran shrugged her shoulders.
'Eus, I'm not scared of you at all right now.'
Thinking so in her mind, Ran glanced at Eustaf and met his
eyes. Ran didn't see Eustaf smiling because she turned her
eyes quickly.
Eustaf, who entered his study, held out the documents
given by the green shadow, she leans down behind him to
read the document and she frowned and said.
"Is this writing?"
"Yes. Oh, you can't read the password."
"I don't know."
"Then sit down for a while."
Eustaf said so and opened the ink bottle. Ran zipped back
behind his back instead of sitting down. While moving the
translation, Eustaf looked back over his shoulder to see her.
"What are you doing?"
"Eus, you have pretty handwriting."
"Noonim has bad handwriting."
"Do you know how difficult a pen is to use?"
In her protest, Eustaf said, opening a pen he was holding.
"I know enough."
Ran wished she had a ballpoint pen, or at least a fountain
pen.
'Don't you think we can make it with a dwarf or an elf
technique?'
Ran think I should order it later, and read the contents of
Eustaf's move with his eyes.
"It's more normal than I thought?"
"There's a prince, and there won't be a second prince who
wants to stand out."
"Not at all."
Ran nodded her head. Eustaf's writing was as clean and
fast as print.
"So, you already met the Crown Princess, Noonim."
"Ah, Yes."
"What kind of person is she?"
"Scary person."
Eustaf asked low when Ran said.
"Did she harm Noonim?"
"Not really, but she's picking a fight. Because her husband
is making fun of me...."
Suddenly, Ran blurted the end of his speech. Who's the
Crown Princess going to be mad at for doing that?
'You're gonna poison your husband anyway, right?'
After laughing, Ran nodded, 'I don't think so.' It's not that
easy to change a person's mind. The Crown Prince is her
husband anyway, so she won't be completely free from it.
"Noonim?"
Eustaf stopped writing and turned completely toward her.
Ran shook her head, saying, "Ah."
"No, I don't want to be her enemy to tell you honestly."
Eustaf stopped replying to her words and kept writing
down the letters on the paper. After a while, he wrote down
the last paragraph and said.
"Noonim, you’re too close."
"Huh? I don't realize it. Sorry."
Ran, who was glued to Eustaf's back and was watching him
write, fell in surprise.
 

'But it's fascinating.'

I can't get enough of that neat writing, Ran thought so.
Writing down the last sentence, and Eustaf waits for the ink
to dry for a while, then passes the paper to Ran.
"You've already seen it."
"But I want to see it again."
Ran said so and looked at the papers.
The Second Prince.
Label Monia La Martel.
He is two years younger than the Crown Prince, and he is
twenty six years old this year.
'There is no outstanding point, and there is no noisy side.'
In terms of liking studying and not being active in social
activities, he gave a big bonus point.
'At the original, which I read, he also became the emperor
without much opposition. And then there was no problem.'
Ran thought so and slipped the document to the candle.
The documents began to burn, and suddenly Ran realized
and asked.
"Eus, where do you throw this?"
"Fireplace."
Ah, Ran hurried up to the fireplace and threw the paper in,
but the burning paper fell on the carpet instead of going
inside.
Ran stepped on the paper several times with her feet in
surprise. There was a slight burn on the carpet, Ran sighed
and looked at the less burnt paper. She put a piece of paper
in the fireplace, found a match, and tried to light it, but
Eustaf came close and knitted his finger.
Hwarr-!
The blue flame swallowed the paper. When Ran looked at
him in surprise, Eustaf asked.
"Are your fingers all right?"
"Yes, I'm fine. Just now, that's blue flame?"
"Yes, I can't use it completely, but I can do this. It'll be
surprising."
"I see."
Ran sighed and said.
"Then I'll meet the second prince."
I was told to meet him once before, but I was busy after
that, so I couldn't apply for a meeting. Eustaf thought for a
moment and asked.
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah. Should I ask for a meeting?"
Eustaf thought for a moment and shook his head.
"No, let's do it in a different way."
***
The pride of the 'green arch' was not just the green arch. A
beautiful garden that fits the name perfectly was the pride
of the mansion.
The Duchess of Lazia spent more time in the green arch
than in the Sky castle, which is mostly cold north. With
children, most of them did not return to Lazia at all. And as
if to compensate for the harshness of the North, Lazia's
garden shone in a variety of seasons, including winter
camellia and silver thorns, starting with snow drops that
bloom before the snow has yet to melt.
So, Label responded to the polite invitation while asking if
he would come to see Lazia's garden.
'But I didn't think I was invited alone.'
Label thought so and looked at the Duke of Lazia, who was
pouring tea in front of her.
Like a comfortable social gathering, she did grow up
splendidly, dressed in comfortable clothes, stretched and
loosened her hair.
 

'No doubt.'
I can see why my brother is chasing her like that, thought
Label.
There are all kinds of colorful flowers in the social world,
and although all of them are different, the noble lady is still
a noble lady.
There was a similar feeling of inevitability.
However, the Duchess of Lazia had a heterogeneous
feeling. I can't pinpoint what it is.
'I think something's a little different....'
Label looked at Ran thinking so. The green eyes are bound
to show their eyes at first sight with elegant wheat-colored
hair.
I've never seen such vivid green eyes like emeralds. All of
them were combined with heterogeneity, giving the
Duchess a unique charm.
"Do you want sugar or milk?"
"No, I put it in myself."
Label said so, and Ran nodded, pouring tea into her glass
and sitting there.
A pleasant wind shook the leaves of the garden, and a
gentle scent of flowers brushed the tip of my nose.
It was early summer.
"It's a beautiful garden."
"Thank you. I always admire that."
"And I never thought I was invited alone."
Ran smiled faintly at the Label words.
"Personally, I'm interested in Your Highness."
"Hmm."
Label answered vaguely, adding sugar and milk evenly to
the teacup and holding the cup.
"I was also curious about the rumored Duke of Lazia."
"Then today's meeting will be suitable for both of us."
Ran smiled and lifted her glass full of sugar lightly as if it
were a toast.
"Is that so? I'm curious. Why is the Duke of Lazia interested
in me, the second prince."
Ran smiled lightly.
"Can't I?"
"Because I know my brother is interested in you."
"The Crown Prince has Olivia."
"Then you interested in me as a marriage partner?"
Ran opened her eyes round and laughed out loud at Label's
words. It's not Lady's manners, but Label shrugged,
thinking the smile was refreshing.
"Sorry, I'm not used to aristocratic grammar."
"Actually, so am I. And the answer is no."
"Ah, until you handed over the patriarchal position to Lazia
to the young Master."
“No… even without it."
"I see."
Label said so and blinked lightly after a sip of tea. It smells
a little different from ordinary tea.
"Sugar."
When Label looked at Ran, she replied as if she had read
his mind.
"The sugar is different, so the scent is different. It's Lazian
sugar."
"Sugar."
Label said, "Excuse me," after lightly tasting the sugar.
"It's different."
It usually smells different from sugar.
"It's different. It looks good with tea."
"Are you touching the sugar industry? Isn't Lazia's wealth
accumulating too much?"
Ran smirked.
"The wealth of Lazia is the land of the Empire."
"You said you weren't used to it."
Ran laughed again at Label's words. That's what I say, 'I'm
not used to aristocratic grammar.'
'What the hell with this man.'
It's totally relatable.
If the crown prince has blond hair and blue eyes, and the
girl thinks the prince is the same, this is dark brown hair
and dark amber eyes.
He had a strong intellectual feeling.
"If you like it, I'll send some to His Highness."
"I won't refuse."
Label said so and was lost in thought for a moment.
The Crown Prince's approach, the Battle of the Spirit,
where the Emperor must have closed his eyes, and his
contact with himself in the middle.
"The Duke of Lazia."
"Yes."
"I don't like being loud."
"I know."
"And being used is not my cup of tea."
"It would be the same for anyone."
Ran blinked and said. She sighed deeply and said.
"I know what you're worried about. But now it's just a
social gathering. There's no need for political concern."
Really.
With that face, Ran looked at Label slowly. His shoulder
drained of strength.
"Then. I'll try to enjoy it comfortably."
"Yes, with pleasure."
Ran laughed again. Ran asked after finishing the tea.
"Would you like to take a walk in the garden?"
"That's good."
Label nodded. Ran got up and began to show him around
the garden. The Duke of Lazia's garden was well-treated in
every corner of its reputation, and Label was amazed.
About halfway through, Label flinched and shrugged his
shoulders.
"Prince?"
Ran looked back at him, wondering if he had been stabbed
by a thorn.
"No, there seems to be a black leopard between the shrubs
over there...."
After he spit it out, Label became awkward because this
sound ridiculous.
"Black Leopard?"
Ran, too, turned her gaze to that side, and laughed, "Ah."
"Eus!"
Eustaf, dressed in a slim black suit, appeared through the
shrubs.
 
CHAPTER 029
"Prince."
 

Eustaf greeted him sharply and Label swallowed a bitter

smile.
 

'No doubt.'
 

Now I was not ashamed of being confused that he was a

black leopard.
 

"He is Eustaf Laban de Lazia. He's my younger brother.

And he is the Prince Label Monia de Martel."
 

"I have heard about your name, Sir Eustaf."

 

"It's not much of a rumor."

 

Label was impressed by Eustaf's answer. Normally, that

was a word of humility.
 

'But I can't believe someone can say that so arrogant.'

 
Such nuance that gossip has no effect on him.
 

"Would you like to walk with me if you don't mind?"

 

At Label's suggestion, Eustaf answered while looking at

him.
 

"That's all right. I hope you have a great time in Lazia.

Prince."
 

After bowing Eustaf strode away. Ran said, "Ah," looking

back at Label.
 

"My apologize."
 

"That's very much. I've recommended it out of courtesy."

 

Label said so and Ran smiled lightly again. While looking at

him, Label continued.
 

"The Duchess of Lazia."

 

"Yes."
 
"It'll be hard for you to get married."
 

Ran opened her eyes round and nodded at the words.

 

"I'm sure it is. The Lazian family is in a special situation, no

matter what."
 

"No."
 

It's not that.

 

Label was trying to explain something, but when she looked

up with a suspicious eye, he felt the need to explain
disappeared. So, I turned the word around.
 

"You have such a wonderful little brother."

 

"Ah."
 

Ran laughed and said as if she had realized something.

 

"That's right. Eus is cool."

 
'But.'
 

Label thought for a moment. She was temporary, but she

had a lot of influence. If Eustaf, who became the next Duke,
wanted to stabilize his power, the first thing to do would be
to take away all her rights and then kick her out.
 

She wasn't even a stupid woman who didn't know that.

 

'If so.'
 

"The Duchess of Lazia."

 

Ran looked up at him. Label spoke quietly.

 

"If there's no place for you to rely on, the door to my palace
is always open."
 

Ran was really surprised and opened her eyes wide and
smiled.
 

"Thank you, but if that happens..."

 

Ran's green eyes sank deeper.

  

"My apologize but you won’t be my choice."

 

I'm sure I'll enjoy my new life with my new identity.

 

Ran thought so and said, and Label laughed awkwardly.

 

"That's too bad."

 

"What do you mean. You said you don't like loud things."
 

Ran answered cheerfully and continued to show the

garden.
 

***
"The second prince. I like him."
"I fully understand."
At Eustaf's words, Ran looked back at him and laughed.
She was now dressing up for the evening ball. Tighten the
corset as hard as you can, and put a fancy dress on it, and
lay your head on it and draw on your lips.
Eustaf sat with his legs stretched out like a hound in the
chair next to her, watching her dress up.
Soda and Kara glanced at Eustaf, but their hands moved
steadily.
The hair was carefully fixed with a thick sapphire-bite hair
decoration and earrings of the same color were attached.
"How was it?"
"It suits you."
Leaning heavily on the armrest, Eustaf replied. Ran
grinned. Holding on to her chin, Kara said.
"Come on, Lord. Look this way."
Don't move when you put on makeup. Then Kara painted
her lips red with a brush.
After painting it over, Kara nodded after picking up the oil
paper and being bitten by her a few times.
"All right."
At her words, Ran looked back in the mirror. Even to
herself, she looked amazingly beautiful in the mirror.
'The magic of makeup.'
Ran glanced back at Eustaf. It was his birthday soon.
'What would be a good birthday present?'
But it's not surprising who asks directly.
Ran got up from her seat, thinking that she should think of
a present.
"Lord, you are so beautiful."
Soda and Kara sighed and enjoyed their work.
The sapphire decoration and the elegant dark blue dress,
like a jewel crown, boasted a beauty that would never be
outdone.
Even though I could see the feeling of dissatisfaction like a
girl who has just turned 20, the atmosphere changed like
eight colors depending on her attitude and expression.
"Today is the last day."
With her hands, she could see Eustaf through a mirror.
"I'll take a break for a while after the party today. I'm so
tired of it."
"What are you talking about?"
Soda said, fixing her dress.
"Everyone wants to see the Lord on sight!"
An average 20-year-old lady would be busy enjoying the
flowery life of society.
But she said that she was already saying that she was tired
of it, and Soda seemed hurt.
"But."
Ran sighed.
It would have been fun enough if you were in a group of
girls of your age and were just talking about nice men, new
dresses or interior designs, without any worries like
ordinary girls.
'Just thinking about it makes me happy.'
But she is the Duke of Lazia. Her social circle was an ice
sheet, a push-and-pull with prominent opponents, a
political dialogue and diplomatic arena.
Ran sat next to politicians 'This is Lee Young-nam, the chief
of staff. His wife's name is Kim Do-hyun, and she has two
daughters. Each of them has a name…' I could see if there
was an aide whispering.
 

The conversation of aristocrats varied in the order and title

of introduction according to genealogy, and it was the
nobles' knowledge to memorize it.
'But I'm glad the Empire inherited the title.'
Otherwise, I would have had a headache because of the
overflowing aristocracy.
'The Duke's sons are all dukes. Did Lazia planned that?'
Maybe that's why there was a system called the noble
spirit.
Fortunately, the empire was a one-man inheritance, so
marrying a low-ranking woman was not a problem. It's just
that the brothers have to make their own living.
'That's what happens to baron Lindbergh.'
"Noonim."
Eustaf's distinct voice broke her thoughts.
"Huh?"
"What do you think? You'll be late for the party."
"Oh, Yes."
He nodded and Ran moved. The sound of a smooth cloth
dragging on the marble floor was cheerful.
"Right, the Marquis of Cyrus suggested we go on a picnic
together"
He nodded as she peeked at Eustaf's.
"All right."
"Yes!"
Ran smiled broadly. Her picnic with a congenial friend was
also expected of her.
Today's ball was a royal ball at the Golden Swan Palace.
Eustaf said to her in the carriage.
"Take care of yourself."
"Yes, I'll be back."
Ran smiled and waved her hand.
The carriage ran out leaving a long shadow along the
setting sun.
The ball starts at night.
***
The subtle lighting reflected soft light everywhere. All the
lights were changed from candles to magic lights, and
among them, what people liked the most was the long
cylindrical lighting.
The cylindrical light shone with the Mana Stone on the top
and gradually fell down over time.
When the light fell on the floor, it was the end of the ball.
It was the same principle as the ball ended when the candle
light went out. But this light clearly showed the position of
the light, - They'll meet in the garden when the light is
halfway up.
- They arrived when the light was about a quarter down.
The same conversation was possible, so this light was soon
used in every dance.
'It's turning on the cooler.'
Ran leaned against the wall and sipped the champagne in a
thin glass.
"The Duke of Lazia has not come to become the flower of
the wall."
When I looked up, I saw silver hair first. Ran said with a
smile.
“I’m from the Duke of Miro”
Duke of Miro.
Ran bowed lightly with her knees bent.
 

"Nice to meet you."

You don't have to say hello first, but as a good impression is
important in the first meeting, and that doesn't mean you'll
lose the level of Lazia.
The Duke of Miro was the eldest brother of the Crown
Princess, in his early thirties.
"It's an honor to meet you. The Duke of Lazia. I'm Devan
Derk Ra Miro. Please call me Devan."
"Ran Romia de Lazia. Please call me Ran, too."
"The Duke of Lazia's authority is even heard in the Miro."
Devan's purple eyes had a soft glow, but Ran never fell for
it and smiled modestly.
"That's the only way to do 'the Miro of silver.'"
Devan laughed lightly at the remark.
"Well, I'd be happy to trade our platinum mine with your ice
crystal mine."
This was the second reason why the Duke Miro was called
the Miro of white silver. The vast platinum mine belongs to
them.
"Oh, my God?"
Ran opened her eyes wide and passed the conversation by
bursting into laughter as if she had heard a funny joke.
If Lazia was to the north and the Duke of Usla was to the
south, the Duke of Miro was to the center and was
traditionally close to the Imperial House.
This was one of the reasons why Olivia was adopted as the
Crown Princess.
A strong Duchy in central politics.
'Besides, the platinum mine has strong capital, and I don't
want to bump into it.'
"I never thought I'd see the Duke in this place like this."
Ran spoke lightly.
"Oh, yes. I don't like the royal ball that much, but because
the Duke of Lazia is coming."
"That's…"
Lan opened her mouth slightly and closed her mouth and
raised the corners of her mouth clearly.
"You had to come to the ball because of me, so you could
have sent me an invitation."
"I'm not going to go that far."
Mumbling, Devan bowed lightly and whispered.
"The Crown Princess is my sister."
Ran opened her mouth wide. No, I was smiling on the
outside, but I opened my mouth on the inside anyway.
'Did you just warn me not to touch your sister's husband?'
No…
Ran uttered a curse inside. I don't need him. I don't need
the Crown Prince!
With a big smile on her face, Ran said.
"Yes, the two are a perfect match.”
The last word came out with a slight shrew, and Devan
nodded.
"Thank you for thinking so. That's what I think."
Then, as if he had timed it, the Crown Prince came to Ran.
He hesitated to see Devan, and soon greeted him with a
gentle smile.
"Isn't this the Duke of Miro?"
"Your Highness."
Devan nodded lightly and Ruth said with a smile.
"It seems like the future of the Empire is bright to see the
two dukes together."
"The Duke of Miro is always with the Imperial Palace."
At Devan's greeting, Ruth nodded and glanced at Ran.
When their eyes met, Ran lightly bent her knees and
straightened them. Ruth pressed his lips. It seemed like
she’s getting more beautiful day by day.
Not being able to get her hands on it made him more
impatient.
She was about the same age as the debut lady who had just
had an adult ceremony, but she was not like such innocent
girls, nor was she like the married women who were ripe to
the fullest.
What kind of face would she make if I put her down in bed
as the Duke of Lazia at the age of nineteen and became the
center of society?
Just thinking about it, Ruth seemed to felt hot and
stiffening from his lower body.
"Would you like to dance to a song?"
Ruth reached out to Ran with a grin.
"I'm sorry, but I'm going to remain the flower of the wall
today. I have bad legs."
"Don't do that…"
Devan cleverly stopped Ruth from reaching out by pulling
her.
"You haven't even danced with my sister for the first time,
Your Highness."
 
CHAPTER 030
Ruth answered Devan's words in disarray.
 

"Whoever I first dance with, it's my choice!"

 

Devan's eyebrows wiggled short and stretched out.

 

"There are people's eyes."

 

"Huh, what are people's eyes. Everyone knows I'm into the
Duke of Lazia. But you stopped us to even dance?"
 

The last voice was loud. Devan's chin was strengthened,

and the people around him looked this way with open
silence. Ran wanted to faint on the spot.
 

What the hell was this jerk talking about?

 

'All right, let's faint.'

 

I thought it would be better to give up today's schedule at

this point.
 
Ran decided so and staggered back, folding the fan in
surprise.
 

"How can Your Highness be with me…"

 

While she was puffing out her words, Ran fell to her side
hoping that she would be as natural as possible.
 

"Lord!"
 

Surprised, Blaine supported her collapsing body.

 

'This is the leap of trust.'

 

Blaine was able to fall down as hard as he thought she'd

accept it in time.
 

Ran grabbed Blaine by the arm and spoke quietly.

 

"My legs, it’s hurt.... Return to the carriage."

 

The words gave Blaine a big hug. Although Ran was

surprised, She grabbed him by the hem of his clothes as if
she knew nothing and was just suffering.
  

"Excuse me, the Lord has fallen. Your Highness, Duke."

 

After greeting politely, Blaine hurried out of the ballroom,

and everyone watched the back of the scene of her leaving
the venue in a tight embrace by the escort Knight.
 

Blaine did not put her down, but walked as fast as he could
and loaded her into a carriage called by her servants in a
hurry.
 

As soon as the carriage door closed, Ran began to punch

the cushion.
 

"Oh, really, crazy, it's not fortunate! Oh! Ugh!!"

 

Dust flew over the cushion and Blaine spoke coldly.

 

"How long should I keep an eye on his behavior?"

 

Until the Crown Princess poisoned him?

 

Ran sighed, swallowing the words that almost popped out

of her mouth into her throat.
  

"Thank you, for bringing me out."

 

"No, I never imagined he would say that in front of the

Duke of Miro."
 

"So am I."
 

I never thought he'd shout in front of his brother-in-law, "I

want to have an affair right now, but I'm not accepting it!"
 

'The Duke of Miro seemed to think of his sister.'

 

You came to the ballroom on purpose and said something to

me.
 

'Or do you value the honor of the family?'

 

Either way, the Crown Prince crossed the line in front of

the Duke.
 

Ran leaned against the cushion with her forehead pointed.

My head began to ache.
 
'Now I wonder how the Crown Princess will come out. What
about the Duke of Miro? What about the Imperial Palace?'
 

I didn't want to blame the Crown Princess, so she could

have set fire to Ran for nothing.
'Or·······.'
Will it come out differently?
What does the Crown Princess think now?
"Ahhhh! You dog!!"
Screaming, Ran buried her head in a cushion.
'But…But there was a desired result.'
As soon as we talked about the Elf and Dwarf crafts, the
beam seemed to shoot from the eyes of the high-ranking
nobles.
'Of course, I wish my first start would be the imperial
family.'
Given the current situation, I didn't want to get tangled.
'I have to meet with Haresh…'
Ran let out a puff. In the end, the proceedings were in
chaos because they couldn't find anyone who could fake the
top shareholder.
'And maybe we can save it.'
It was because the people of this species were reluctant to
go through someone other than Ran.
'I can't help it.'
Well, other people can't do business with this species, so
you can have a complete monopoly like ice crystal.
'Then shall we try this without making a top? I made a fake
identity anonymously. I'll do business with these people,
and I'll make someone else do business with humans.'
Since it is not a product that can be produced or sold in
bulk anyway, it seemed that it would be possible to cover
up that kind of eyes.
'It would have been nice to sell one to Duke Miro, too.'
I had such a thought, but I laughed because my own idea
was funny.
'You're just a businessman, Ran.'
Ran sat upright and said, returning the cushion to its place.
"Shall we open the carriage window? I think it's a little
dusty."
Blaine said faithfully, 'It's because you just tapped the
cushion.' He opened the window without saying the same
thing.
"I think the air is muddy than Lazia."
Ran replied with a sneaky smile at the double remark.
"I think so, too."
***
The green arch caused a little disturbance in Duke's
carriage, which came earlier than expected. Soda and
Kara, who came out to receive her coat in a hurry, looked at
Ran's eyes.
Instead of asking what was going on, Eustaf asked, “Did
you have dinner?” and Lan shook her head.
During the meal, Ran vented her anger at the Crown Prince
and the Duke of Miro, and she calmed down over tea.
"I really don't like him!"
Finally, Ran said so and breathed out a breath.
"It's a real headache."
Eustaf nodded in agreement with her.
"He's a real painful in the ass."
He thought for a moment and spoke as if he had suddenly
remembered.
"There's a letter from Count Illuminati."
"Huh?"
Ran surprised and opened her eyes wide. When Eustaf
winked at his servant, he quickly returned with a letter on
the silver platter. Ran received the letter, opened the
envelope lightly with a letter knife, and put the knife back
on the silver tray.
 

The story was a light greeting, a question of whether

Eustaf went up well, a story about Lulu becoming healthy,
and the last thing she found was the tea leaves she wanted.
'You found Lumiere.'
My heart thumped fast. Unknowingly, she looked at
Eustaf's face. He stared at her and Ran opened her mouth
in a jab.
"Lulu has become healthy."
"Good for her."
"And the Count of Illuminati gave you a soldier?"
"It's before the territory. I've asked all the household
disciple for their cooperation."
"I see. He's asking for our kind regards…"
"I'll reply."
"I should do it quickly, too."
Ran said so and put the letter on the silver tray. I wondered
what if Eustaf asked me to show him the letter, but there
was no sign of it.
"Noonim."
"Huh? Yes?"
Eustaf said without much notice to her response.
"The day after tomorrow, we'll go on a picnic with the
Marquis of Cyrus, so think about it and relax."
"Oh, right, I see."
Come to think of it, we're meeting Lizzie the day after
tomorrow.
I really felt relieved thinking about it. She clicked her feet
and spoke cheerfully.
"It's my first time going on a picnic."
"It's my first time, too."
"Really? Didn't you go with your friends at the academy?"
"I didn't go."
"I see…"
I thought everyone was going on a picnic at school, said
Ran with her arms crossed, and asked Eustaf.
"Then you haven't danced a single song today."
"Huh? Yeah. I was going to refuse all the dances anyway."
"That's too bad."
"Is that so?"
"Then would you like to dance with me?"
"Huh?"
As surprised, Ran raised her head, Eustaf reached out his
hand. When I looked around, there was no maid of honor,
and the tea room was empty.
'When did they leave?'
Ran said in a small way, even though she was embarrassed.
"But there's no song."
"That's right."
Eustaf nodded, and Ran was relieved, when he approached
the big music box he had placed on one side of the tea
room and turned the handle.
There was a loud sound of the wind coming from the
clockwork.
'No way?'
Ran opened her eyes round.
When Eustaf released his hand, the handle slowly turned
and began to make an orgel sound.
"Shall we dance now?"
At his words, Ran opened her mouth, burst into laughter,
stood up and held his hand.
"But I still can't dance."
At her words, Eustaf said with a big smile.
"I know."
Then he began to lead her. Ran was a little shocked.
'It's totally different from the New Year's Party.'
The hand around her waist was completely different, as
well as the arms and Eustaf…? Shoulder? Anyway, it was
totally different.
'And what I have to look up.'
I just thought that he was tall, but when I danced to the
doublet, I felt how different the Eustaf was.
The orgel performance was not long, and Ran somehow
ended the dance with a nervousness.
"Sorry."
She murmured. I couldn't figure out how many times I
stepped on his foot.
"You couldn't concentrate at all."
"Sorry."
"No, I have to be more careful."
Eustaf said so, and Ran smirked.
"How much more popular are you going to be?"
"I don't know."
Strangely shedding his end word, Eustaf put his hand on
her headdress, then lifted his hand back and said.
"It's a little disorganized. You'd better go take it out."
"Yes, I'll take it off now. But it's worthwhile to wear it since
it's such a waste."
When Ran smiled and said, Eustaf looked at her slowly and
said, with his arms outstretched.
"I'll take you to your room."
"Oh my!?"
'Even escort?' Then Ran giggled up to her room.
'What's going on?'
Giggled and Ran began to take off her clothes while being
served by Soda and Kara.
And I realized that I was smiling in the mirror.
'Oh, I feel better.'
Did Eus try to soothe me in his own way? I felt cute when I
wanted to.
'Cute, Isn't it? It's cool?'
Ran giggled at the thought. It felt refreshing to untie my
hair and change into light clothes.
Ran sat at her desk, picked up a pen, and began to write
back to Count Illuminati.
'We're all well, and I'm glad Lulu is healthy, and about the
tea leaves you found…'
Stop pen for a moment and Ran is lost in thought. It is
natural that Lumiere should be saved from slavery.
'Well, first of all.'
Ran said, "I really want you to buy me tea leaves, and I will
pay for it next time." After saving Lumiere, there must be a
story whether Count Illuminati comes or sends an agent.
'Because it's too risky for me to go and buy it myself.'
I don't know what to say to Eustaf.
'But I'm glad I could find it quickly.'
Ran finished with a sigh of relief. I waited for the ink to dry.
Fold it nicely, stamp it, and put it on the tray.
As I stretched all the way, the silk robe flowed smoothly.
Ran got up from her seat, dancing in the robe.
'Let's go to bed. I was tired today.'
Ran quickly threw herself on the bed. The cool summer
night air flowed through the open window.
Even the sinister proposers who were calling for Serenade
could not see after Eustaf arrived at the green arch, so I
was able to open the window with confidence at night.
The scent of flowers flowed through the night air from the
garden, and thanks to it, Ran was able to sleep well.
 

CHAPTER 031 – THE PICNIC

The wagon without a lid cheerfully ran along the cedar
road. The boutiques on both sides of the Cedar Road were
displaying new products at the peak of the social season.
Anyway, all the items of the nobleman were made to order,
so the boutique was actually a place for socializing.
Inside the salon-like boutiques, the ladies had social
meetings and talked about dresses and accessories while
looking at each other's catalogs. But our destination today
was not a cedar road.
 

Our destination was Yerenia Park, named after the first

queen and the best surname of the empire.
 

"It's my first picnic this year."

 

Elise said, her eyes twinkled. The parasol she had in her
hand was pink and full of lace.
 

"I think it's my first picnic in my life."

 
At Ran's words, Elise said, "Oh my!" and opened her mouth
in a circle.
 

"Really?"
 

"Yes, so I'm looking forward to it."

"It'll be fun!"
 

Elise said emphatically. The Marquis, sitting next to her,

smiled and said.
 

"Lize is happy about everything."

 

"Oh my? what do you mean?"

 

Elise frowned at her husband.

 

"It's fun because I go out with people I like."

 

Ran nodded at Lizzie's words.

 

"Really, you're right."

 
No matter how much it was a picnic, if it had been with the
Empress's invitation to leave with the Crown Prince, I
would never have wanted to attend.
 

Elise spoke with a sorry face at Ran's answer.

 

"I've heard the rumor anyway. I mean, His Highness, the

Crown Prince-- Is that right?"
 

"I don't know what you heard, but it must be true."

 

"Oh, my God. He's shameless, too."

 

Elise was indignant and dyed her face red. As if to appease

his wife, the Marquis lightly patted her on the back of her
hand.
 

Ran glanced at the Marquis of Cyrus. His left eye had a

vertical cut, possibly with his eyes closed. I've heard the
rumor, but it's true.
 

The Marquis' eyes met Ran. In his mid-30s, he looked like

an experienced mercenary.
 

Ran smiled and Marquis Cyrus opened his mouth.

  

"It's a pleasure to have a good friend with my wife."

 

"Yes, I'm happy to have a good friend, too."

 

Ran nodded her head. Ran then tilted her white lace
parasol to her side, giving it a little more shade toward
Eustaf and asking.
 

"Are you okay with the sun?"

 

"It's all right. Noonim can use it."

 

Eustaf said, slightly pushing his hand in parasol.

 

Now, in May, the weather in the capital was bright and

sunny.
 

The sun was so high that all the women who went out were
using parasol. Ran said, "Then I won't refuse." and turned
the umbrella back on her head. Elise smiled at the sight
and said.
 

"You have a good relationship."

  

"He's the only one in the world-"

 

Ran blurted the ends of her words.

 

Well, not brother and sister, family?

While Ran was confused, Eustaf finished it instead.
"Noonim is a wonderful person, so I'm learning a lot."
"Ei, what's there to teach Eus?"
Ran said so and smiled lightly. But it feels good to say so.
The Marquis of Cyrus looked at Eustaf and said.
"Master-"
"Just call me Eustaf, Marquis."
The Marquis of Cyrus grinned at Eustaf's words.
"Then just call me Cyrus, too."
"All right."
As Eustaf nodded, the Marquis of Cyrus asked.
"You said you had completely wiped out the marquess of
Cameron in battle?"
"I didn't make it annihilate. I accepted surrender."
"I understand all the knights were executed?"
Eustaf smirked.
"Let's say they were killed in the battle with honor."
"I'm curious about the details."
"I'm also curious about Cyrus's story. There was a story
that you caught Geronical (a kind of Masu. The head of is a
lizard. It is about two to four meters in size.) by yourself."
The Marquis of Cyrus laughed low at the remark.
"Then let's talk while opening the picnic basket."
Elise opened her eyes wide.
"Why do you come out on a picnic by the lake on such a
nice day and talk about the smell of blood?"
"Hmm? I'm a little curious?"
At Ran's words, Elise raised her voice, "Ran!" Ran smiled
and nodded.
"All right, then me and Lizze will talk about pretty things
separately."
"Nice."
Liz nodded her head deeply.
Yerenia Park was quite large, so it took an hour to go
around the outskirts of the park with a carriage. And there
was a blue-sapphire lake in the middle of the park.
I could already see people standing all over the park.
However, everyone quickly knew who was in the carriage,
and the party gave up a good seat.
"It's meant to be used at times like this."
Elise whispered to Ran. Ran said with a smirk.
"It would be really peaceful if they had enough power to
get a job."
Of course, the baron couple, who gave up their seats, were
satisfied with the deep eye-painting of the Marchioness
Cyrus and the Duke of Lazia.
While the servants who followed quickly got off the wagon,
set up their seats quickly and put down their picnic baskets
one after another, Ran and Elise quickly settled on a soft
mat.
The picnic basket was full.
Sandwich with sauce and smoked salmon, cold ham and
beef tongue, light white-baked biscuits and various jams,
biscis waz (cold soup made with potatoes and cream), apple
pie, cream custard, and iced tea made with full ice and
sugar were set.
After receiving a smooth wooden dish and napkins, that
party soon began to enjoy the meal.
"Eum, salmon is really good. I'm sure you eat a lot in Lazia,
right?"
 

Ran nodded and giggled at Elise's words.

"On the contrary, salmon is the most common thing left in
the Lazia banquet hall. It's too common."
"Oh my, that's too bad."
Elise said so and rolled the last salmon into a fork and
dipped it in sauce.
Ran asked as she poured the iced tea into the cup.
"Then I brought sparkling wine, too. What about the men?"
"Is it a good wine?"
At the words of Marquis Cyrus, Elise frowned and said,
"Darling," but Ran smiled and nodded.
"In the name of Lazia?"
"Then make sure you have a drink."
The servant quickly brought the wine. After checking the
label, Cyrus smiled, saying, "I'd have regretted it if I
refuse."
The golden liquid filled the glass quickly. Eustaf and Cyrus
began their conversation by lightly hitting glasses and
slowly savoring wine.
It was also about hunting and fighting.
"In Lazia, hunting is usually a Masu (Beast) hunt."
"Then you'll have to invite me to hunt. The hounds are fine
this year."
"I look forward to it."
Elise shrugged and said to Ran.
"Shall we talk about something different?"
"Nice. What should we talk about?"
"Ah, speaking about His Highness, the Crown Prince's
earlier - you know his illegitimate children."
Elise was whispering low. Ran tilted her upper body and
raised her ears.
"Yes, I heard he already have two illegitimate children."
"Yes, one's mother is Cortizan, and the other mother is
Baroness Valjean’s."
"The noble wife?"
"Yes, she is."
"The Baroness Valje-"
"She died last year."
"Oh, my God."
Ran opened her eyes round. Why did you have an affair
with the Crown Prince when you already have a husband?
'Of course, it is the virtue of a flirt not to touch a virgin.'
It's an unbelievable story.
"Thanks to what, Baron Valjean also enjoyed the position of
a close aide to the Crown Prince."
It's not even Versailles.
Ran held back her tongue from wanting to kick it. Didn't
the king of France formally have a government?
"But his boy looked quite brilliant."
Ran shrugged at Elise's words.
"But that's still an illegitimate child."
"Yes, but- There's no child between the two right now. So,
some people seem to be asking why it's better to enter with
an adopted son."
"Oh my!?"
Ran's voice popped out unknowingly. He's officially
entering an illegitimate child?
"Oh, my God, ladies are talking bloodier than we are."
The Marquis of Cyrus stepped in and said, Elise looking
back at her husband as if she had lost her excitement.
"Why don't you go over there and talk to each other?"
"We're done talking between men."
When Eustaf said, Elise said with a slight blush.
"Really, the woman who will marry Master Eustaf will be
lucky."
Marquis Cyrus said, with his eyebrows raised.
"Is that what you're going to tell in front of me?"
"Oh my? I'm already married to you. This is the privilege of
a married women."
"If I tell you that-"
"It's the shackles of married men that don't talk about it
again."
"Then I'll keep my mouth shut. I'll go home and find my
dignity as husband."
The Marquis of Cyrus said so and filled the glass one more
time. Ran shook her head and said.
"But the Crown Prince Mother will never allow this. And
I've met the Duke of Miro.... And he's not going to stand by
either."
"Of course, he is. But the two haven't had any children for
three years, haven't they?"
"No matter how much they do."
Ran looked away and shook her head.
"It's not going to work."
"I think so, too. And the fact that this story goes around
already hurts the pride of the Crown Prince Mother. The
Duke Miro endless pride is famous, right?"
"Oh my? Is that so?"
When Ran showed curiosity, Elise said with excitement,
"Don't you know?"
"Why? Do you know Burton?"
Ran was wondering what it was and realized that it was the
name of the horse race, which is popular these days.
"Yes."
"That's what Count Burton and the Duke of Miro made a
bet. The two of they decided to make a horse racing game,
but they thought about what to do with the name, and
they'll do the race and the winner's Will named it."
"Then Count Burton won."
"Yes, that was 100 years ago, and the Duke of Miro never
races after that. Even though it's so popular. And Burton
still grinding his teeth with the back writer."
"It's been 100 years."
"Yes."
"That's incredible."
"Right, so the Queen Mother, the Miro princess, will never
forgive the story."
Elise finished by pretending to be rational, but her
temperament was intense.
Ran nodded her head.
'Adopting a son?'
You've been talking about this before.
This was a story she didn't even know. I don't know much
about the story before the original starts.
'And now there are so many variables.'
At least in the past, the Duke of Lazia would never have
been so powerful and the Crown Prince would never have
chased him around.
Now I couldn't figure out how things would work. You have
no choice but to infer as much as you can from the
information you know.
'By the way, Elise is a good collector of rumors.'
"No, where did you heard that?"
When Ran asked, Elise said with a giggle.
"Everyone talks comfortably in front of me."
"Ohh..."
Ran nodded her head. Elise had such a thing as to make
people relax.
'And she's pretending to be tactless, but I don't think she's
really tactless.'
It's also great if you think it's her own camouflage.
"Oh, and this is a different story."
Elise's words brought Ran to her ears.
"What's the story?"
"Well, Baroness Joko's parrot has eaten up all the flower
decorations on her hat!"
"Oh my!"
As Ran opened her eyes round, Elise shook her head and
said.
"And when the Baroness grilled it, it says, “It's so bad!
That's mean! That's mean!'"
Ran burst into laughter.
When Baroness Joko fought with Baron at the boutique a
while ago, she said, "How bad, so bad! It was a story that
spread through the people in the boutique salon when they
shouted, 'That's so mean!' In addition, her parrot was so
famous that the parrot's voice seemed to automatically play
in their head.
The story went light afterwards, and Ran enjoyed a long,
empty-headed conversation.
After eating up to the last grain of strawberries, the group
finished their picnic and returned to their respective
residences.
 
CHAPTER 032
'It's been a long break.'
 

Ran smiled with satisfaction while thinking about it.

However, the effect of the picnic lasted less than a week.
 

Two consecutive visitors were the cause, and the first

person to visit was Haresh.
 

He complained as soon as he arrived at the green arch.

 

"How the hell do humans live in this place? Don't you feel
uncomfortable when you're standing close to each other
like a doggie?"
 

And he sighed looking at the garden.

 

"But it's better here. I've burned my hands too much."

 

"Thank you for the compliment."

 

"I brought the things you asked for. Stop using me as your
personal matter."
  

Haresh said so, but carefully handed out a long box. When
Ran opened the box, there was a delicately crafted sword
inside.
 

Ran ordered it for Eustaf's birthday. Ran swallowed and

lightly scattered it's surface.
 

The pure white scabbard is made of wood, but it is an elf

tree, and its texture is different from that of ordinary trees.
It felt like an ivory mineral rather than wood.
 

There was an elegantly engraved pattern, and on the

handle side, the Lazia crest was painted.
 

Ran carefully lifted the sword out. The white-silver blades

flashed.
 

Even for Ran, an outsider, it was a beautiful sword that

looked very good. Ran said, swallowing deeply and putting
the sword back in.
 

"Thank you, Haresh."

 

"I don't care if you pay me right. And the man-made work is
quite well-received. The technology of iron handling is not
very advanced on our part."
 

"Isn't this black iron?"

 

When Ran asked by surprise, Haresh frowned.

 

"You seem to know us well, but you don't know us at all.

Elves don't deal with iron, the mineral we deal with is
Chevroix. It's a mineral that needs magical processing."
 

"I see."
 

So cheap, high-quality human-made railway tools that don't

require magical processing are selling well?
 

Well, it would be annoying if you had to use magic to make

a pot.
 

Ran nodded her head.

 

'Then, isn't it possible to buy cheaply iron for elves?'

 

Ran suddenly thought of that, but I shook my head soon.

This alone is already too much for me. There was no need
to increase the work.
 

"Isn't the deal with the bunnies going well?"

 

At Haresh's words, Ran smirked.

 

"Yes, the Dwarfs are rough-spoken, but they're good

people."
 

"Hung."
 

Snorting, Haresh took a small parchment from his pocket

and handed it to Ran.
 

"It's a list of the price of goods."

 

"Thank you for your transaction all the time."

 

Ran received a list politely. Many of the workings from the

Elves were made of wood from the Elves tree. Or glass and
jewelry were often introduced, all sold at a huge price. The
Elves' magic tools were still negotiating, but if they came
in, the repercussions would be great.
 
Haresh ignored Ran's polite words to stay and leave as
always.
 

Then less than a week later, a second customer arrived.

 

Unexpectedly, it was Count Illuminati himself.

****
Ran headed for the third drawing room. He was a count
with the highest rank among Lazia's servants, and he
deserved. As always, the count, who seemed to have swept
away the red hair like a lion mane, politely greeted when
he saw Ran.
"I see the Lord."
"Long time no see, Count."
After speaking, Ran peeked into his face and asked.
"Can I speak comfortably?"
"Of course."
Count Illuminati replied without even touching an eyebrow.
Ran offered a seat in vain.
"Sit down, Lord Falton."
Count Illuminati looked at Ran for a moment and sat down
and said.
"Comfortably speaking means calling my name."
"Should I pull it if you don't like it?"
"The Lord is always the Lord."
'You mean what I’ll be saying, you’re going to follow thru?'
Ran laughed and sat down.
"But I don't want to upset Lord Falton. I'd rather you call
me Ran than Lord."
"Then, Miss Ran."
Then the Count of Illuminati crossed his legs. Ran shook
the bell and asked after ordering tea from the maid who
came in.
"Did you get the tea leaves I wanted?"
"The tea leaves. Why are you looking for the tea leaves?"
Stuck, Ran flinched and grabbed the armrest and released
it. She made a quick thought.
I never thought the Count would dig in. It was
embarrassing to dig in because I believed we would
properly deal with his identity and shake our hands.
But now why?
"Are the tea leaves in bad condition?"
Ran's brows gathered slightly and had a serious face, and
Count Illuminati looked at her face and replied.
"It's in condition, but it's because of the quality. Did you
have any memories in that tea leaf?"
Ran pounded on the armrest. Maybe what the Count of
Illuminati hinting is…?
'Wait, it's the new year, right? Oh, my God. Was he taken to
an illegal dumping ground? I thought I still had time.'
She swallowed a moan.
Various thoughts went through her head. You can just close
your eyes here. Anyway, Lumiere will come to Lazia after
going through all the hardships.
He's not going to die.
'It's just a waste of life.'
Breathe in deeply and Ran looked straight at Count.
"There is, so you have to get it."
Falton Rudd Illuminati briefly looked at the Patriarch,
which was much younger than him. She saved her
daughter's life and it was natural to pay for it.
If Ran asked for it, that's all. However, what Ran asked for
was a 'favor', and what is moving himself now is his favor
toward her.
So Falton thought about it.
"Do you know what the tea leaves are like now?"
"It's in an illegal circulation."
"So, you know."
 

"Yes."
"You mean, still?"
"Still."
Ran shrugged her shoulders.
I came all the way here because I didn't want to die, but I
don't want to live simply for that reason.
I wanted my hands to be as pretty as I could.
The count sighed with determination.
"I see, but I don't think it's going to be easy. It's like you're
making a lot of money out for that tea leaf."
Ran thought it over and added.
"The tea leaves have flowers on them."
"Flowers?"
"Yes, leaves and flowers grow from one stem, right? What
will happen to the leaves if I get that flower back first?"
One of the reasons Lumiere was dragged around and rolled
like that was his sister.
The only blood left.
His weak little sister was taken hostage, so he couldn't
escape and rolled down the floor.
However, his sister died because she was not properly
cared for, and even after she died, his owner asks Lumiere
for a more brutal fight.
Later, Lumiere finds out that his sister is dead, he kills his
owner and runs away from the floor, and it is true that he
rolls there...
'Because I thought it was before he went to the arena, I
couldn't think of his sister.'
But now his younger sister is important.
At Ran's words, Falton rubbed his chin and thought for a
moment. Ran said in a sudden nervous state.
"If your connections are insufficient-"
"No."
The Count rose from his seat, looking straight at Ran.
"Actually, they said they wanted to meet the tea leaf buyer
in person."
Ran slowly opened her mouth.
"Buyer? Why?"
"They think you're trying to catch one of the dirty spots
that you've put your feet on that side. But with that flower...
I'll look into that side as well."
"Thanks."
Ran also stood up and greeted, and Falton looked down
slightly and asked low.
"The young master doesn't know, right?"
"Yes."
Ran answered quietly, too. Falton left the drawing room
without a response.
The maid, who brought the tea set in late, was
embarrassed, and Ran shook her hand to let the tea set put
down. Somehow, I needed to organize my thoughts.
Tell the maid to go away, and Ran poured tea into the
teacup and added plenty of sugar and cream.
While enjoying the luxurious milk tea, Ran pointed at the
problem with her fingers.
1. My survival
2. Life After Survival
3. The Crown Prince's dog
4. The Duke of Miro
5. Lumiere
6. Triangular trade between Elf and Dwarf
7. And etc.
'Once survival is okay. I made an appointment with Eustaf.'
Ran folded one finger.
 

'After survival life.... Even if it's a fake identity, it would be

nice to have one. Should I ask Levery for this? If she's at
the top of Golden Rose, she'll be able to get my identity
cleaned.'
And Levery is unlikely to yield to Eustaf's pressure. The
risk of being robbed later is low.
'I'll talk to Levery when she's not busy.'
And the prince and the Duke Miro. The problem was that
the two were tied together.
'Prince motherfucker. He's annoying.'
Ran swallowed the moan thinking so. I don't know why he's
so concerned about myself. Thanks to this, it was
troublesome to receive attention in society in a different
sense.
'I'll have to meet the Emperor.'
I should say, 'Please crack down on your son.'
It's not a good rumor for the royal family that the Crown
Prince even talks to the Duke of Lazia.
'Or I can just run away to Lazia.'
No matter how much you're the Crown Prince, he won't
follow me to Lazia. When only the Mana Stone was placed
in the market, Ran was going to go back to Lazia like a
rabbit.
'The Duke of Miro·····'
Devan or Olivia are troublesome enemies. Maybe you're
thinking the same thing.
'Besides, I’ll be cheering for the assassination of the Crown
Prince, and I wouldn't oppose it.'
However, it can cause suspicion if you act friendly for no
reason, so it depends on how the other side comes out.
'Lumiere ······.'
Lumiere ······
'Let's think about it once we get him.'
Since illegal dumping are illegal, so why not stab them by
the Metropolitan Police and destroy the arenas?
Of course, even if the Metropolitan Police knows, it is
highly likely that they will be closing their eyes, so we have
to put pressure on it....
'Do I have to do it myself?'
There is no one else who can turn it around politically and
put pressure on it. Even if you ask someone, political
transactions always come and go. It is also the same with
losing light.
'If I can't save his sister......?'
Ran sighed.
'Let's see and think about it then, too.'
There was no way to do anything about the triangular trade
between Elf and Dwarf, or about the events that would take
place when the original story began.
Especially the events after the original.
'I still have to leave a letter.'
I couldn't let him be defenseless.
"Oh, I really feel like throwing up."
"Would you like a pat on the back?"
Ran jumped from her seat in a sudden voice. The glass in
her hand shook and milk tea spilled on her clothes. Even
more embarrassed, Ran got up from her seat.
Eustaf, who came quickly, lifted up his napkin and wiped
her clothes.
"I didn't expect you to be so surprised. I'm sorry."
"Can't you give me some sign?"
"I've been standing for quite a while, but you didn't know."
"Don't just stand there, talk to me."
Ran said so and looked at the hem of the stained dress.
Eustaf took the glass from her hand and wiped her wet
fingers with a handkerchief.
"Let us be careful from now on."
Somehow Ran crouched her fingers in embarrassment.
Eustaf gently let go of the hand and called the maid to
clean up the Tea set. Ran looked down at the dress and
said, "What should I do? It's going to stain."
"Throw it away. Isn't it your mother's clothes anyway?"
"How did you know?"
I thought it was a really good fix this time. ·····?
Ran looked seriously at her sleeve. She put a lace over the
stitched traces, so she can't even see it herself.
"I know when I see it. The color doesn't match. Noonim is a
little more-"
Eustaf looked at her face for a moment and said,
"A soft color suit you."
"Is that so..."
Ran spit out a groaned.
No, no matter how, how do you recognize it at once. Are
the nobles' eyes different?
I was thinking about it, but Eustaf said.
"Noonim, what did you talk about with the Count?"
"Huh?"
Surprised, Ran flinched her shoulder.
"Did you have a personal conversation with him?"
Ran swallowed breath without realizing it. She looked at
him and said,
"Well, it was personal."
"...."
Eustaf stared at her without answering. Turning her eyes
from those blue eyes, Ran said.
"It's nothing strange. I'm just curious about something-"
While making excuses, she raised her head and said.
"Oh! I'm not planning a strange scheme with the count! For
real!"
Holding hands with Baron Lindbergh and Count Illuminati
were different matters.
Ran said desperately in case he misunderstood.
Eustaf's eyebrows were slightly frown.
"I didn't think of that."
"......huh? Really?"
As surprised Ran murmured, Eustaf made an prickly
remark.
"Yes, it would be a real surprise for Noonim."
No wonder it was a prickly remark and Ran said awkwardly
again.
"But, that's it, me and Eustaf..."
Ran murmured, not knowing what she meant.
Isn't he close to her? Even objectively, it is a relationship
that threatens each other by location.
Power was not shared with other, and she knows how
precious Lazia is to Eustaf.
So Eustaf will also clean up Ran if it threatens Lazia.
Ran thought so.
Eustaf sighed when he saw the mumbling Ran. When he
saw her flinching at the sigh, he spoke lightly.
"All right."
"Huh?"
"It's personal, so I won't ask you any more questions."
"Really?"
"Yes."
He nodded his head. This time, Eustaf grinned because
Ran's eyes were suspicious.
"What…?"
When he saw Ran panicked, Eustaf shook his head.
"It's nothing. You'd better change your clothes."
After saying that, Eustaf left the drawing room. Ran sighed
and called in the maid to bring the clothes. I can't walk
around the house in stained clothes.
 
CHAPTER 033
"I really don't understand what the Crown Prince is
thinking."
 

Devan spoke in a tearful voice.

 

Olivia spoke briefly to his brother, who was hanging around

the room without holding back his anger.
 

"What's the idea, it's obvious. Rather than that, brother,

please take your seat."
 

Devan clenched his teeth and turned to her.

 

"I didn’t agree for you to marry him from the very
beginning. Unless our father ordered you-"
 

Olivia smiled.
 

"It's a virtue to be sold off to the best place since I was

born as a woman with the surname of a Miro."
 

"Via!"
  

Devan shouted and went to sit in front of her.

 

"Sell, what are you talking about. You're the Crown

Princess. You'll soon be the Empress. It is the pinnacle of
women in the Empire. Is there anyone who's being sold for
a job like that?"
 

Devan snorted.
 

"No matter how frantic the Prince is, you are the only
Crown Princess. In the end, he must also need the power of
a Duke Miro. At that time, he will know how helpful it will
be to be good to his wife."
 

'I wish he had that mind.'

 

Olivia swallowed the word with tea water. She remembered

the Duchess of Lazia for a moment.
 

'I understand why that idiot fell for her.'

 

But that woman wasn't a woman who that idiot could

handle. A smart, clever woman wouldn't run over the
Crown Prince.
  

She has something she didn't have. So, Olivia wanted to be

friends with her, and on the contrary, she wanted to crush
her flat.
 

But she won't be a friend.

Olivia thought so.
 

As long as I don't make sure Ran is my subordinate.

 

"The Duke of Lazia is a woman who doesn't even know

where she came from."
 

Devan spoke in an irritated voice. Imperial nobles had

great pride in their families.
 

This was especially true for the family, which was awarded
the title directly by the first emperor.
 

That is why the Duke of Miro and the Duke of Usla have
traditionally tabooed the Duke of Lazia.
 

They were neither bloodthirsty companions with the first

emperor nor given a family name. They see it just as a
rolled stone. The trend remained 300 years later. Even so,
it was a bit awkward to attack Lazia, with a thought, there
is no fundamental.
 

A thousand-year-old family.
 

Ice walls, sky castle, doors.

 

Lazia stood firm with all that, and not everyone could
attack the Lazian family as the basis, even though they
would show respect and timing there.
 

Until the present Duke of Lazia appeared.

 

Of course, although she is famous in society for her wealth

that has been rolled in by ice modifications, their
assessment of "Ran Romia de Lazia" was not high.
 

Devan also pointed that out.

 

"Even if she has the surname of Lazia, the moment that

Young Master Lazia becomes the next Duke, her name is
also over. Then she'll be the prince's toy and she'll be
thrown away. She's just that much of a woman. You don't
have to care."
 
He comforted his sister.
 

Olivia smirked at her brother's consolation. Devan, who

was older than her, was more of a father than her real
father. Olivia briefly recalled her life as a princess.
 

The Duke Miro was basically close to central politics and

had similar aspects to the court nobles.
There was no way that Olivia, who grew up in the midst of
numerous formal and political statements, could not be
ambitious. However, she is a woman, and there are limits to
the ambitions a woman can have.
"I, don't even know if I envy the Duke of Lazia."
"What? What do you envy from such a lowly woman?"
Devan asked with his eyes wide open. Olivia giggled.
"That's what I mean."
I was envious and jealous of her being a lady and a duke
and showing her ability.
'I'm supposed to be the best.'
Like a nail scraper, Ran's presence counteracted Olivia's
planting. Outwardly, she softly says that she's envious, but
if someone agreed with it, Olivia would never leave her
alone.
And Devan said.
"Let me say something to the Crown Prince. Don't worry
too much."
"Alright."
She have some more tea, and Olivia poured tea into the
teacup.
You can't be like the Duke of Lazia.
'I have my own way.'
And the Duke of Lazia cannot be superior to her.
Thinking so, she laughed. Devan felt relieved that she felt a
little better. Then, the displeasure was extinguished in the
sample way.
The prince's rudeness in the ballroom was beyond
imagination. If the Duke of Lazia hadn't fallen there, he
might have thrown his gloves at him.
Devan was lost in thought for a moment.
'The Crown Prince is more stupid than I thought.'
And if he ignores the Duke Miro like this.
'The next emperor would be better off being someone else.'
Thinking so, he squinted his purple eyes.
And the Duchess of Lazia, who hurt his sister's pride,
should do something about it.
'I didn't think she was a fool who couldn't understand.'
The brothers and sisters were lost in such different
thoughts.
****
The Viridescent Shadow looked at the Lord, concealing
some uneasiness. Eustaf looked at the paper and asked.
"People?"
"Yes, the Count of Illuminati looking for people with old
connections."
Although it is already written on the paper, The Viridescent
Shadow answered faithfully.
It was first Viridescent Shadow report after Eustaf ordered
Viridescent Shadow to investigate what Count Illuminati
was doing.
Eustaf had a conflict between the desire to command a
deeper investigation and the desire to let go of his hand.
After a moment of thought, he asked.
"Do you know who he is?"
This is not in the report. The Viridescent Shadow bowed
and delivered ambiguous information.
"I guess he's a low-ranking person anyway. He said he
wandered around places like a slave auction house."
"Slave·····."
 

Why is Count Illuminati looking for such a man?

'If it's Ran's request, why? Who's Ran looking for?'
In addition, if she is simply looking for people, it would be
more efficient to use the Viridescent Shadow together. But
is someone who doesn't want to let himself know.
'Is it something of the past?'
Eustaf thought about the past of Ran which he didn't know.
Before coming to the Duchy of Lazia, Ran must have had
friends and ties.
I felt bad.
Eustaf thought for a moment and said, burning the paper
on fire.
"You don't have to look into it anymore."
The Viridescent Shadow looked at him surprised and bowed
his head.
"Respect."
"Instead-"
Eustaf pounded on the look armrest and spoke low.
"You'd better attach an escort."
The Viridescent Shadow bowed his head again and slipped
into the darkness and disappeared like melting.
Eustaf breathed out a long breath.
He reached out and stole documents that were hard to see.
But even if he read the same page several times, it didn't
even get into his head.
He got up from his seat, wondering if he would swing a
sword.
It was late at night and the mansion was quiet. The thin
silver crescent moon was floating high, and the rustling of
the leaves in the garden was the loudest.
While crossing the night garden where everything was blue
and black, Eustaf found an unexpected figure.
"Noonim?"
As he approached with surprise, Ran was also surprised
and got up from her seat.
"What are you doing here alone? How about an escort?"
"I'm inside the mansion anyway. Why do I need an escort?
What's the matter with you at this late hour?"
"I couldn't sleep, so I thought I'd swing a sword."
"Shall I learn too...?"
Ran muttered, and Eustaf asked again without knowing.
"Sword?"
"Yes, I think I should be able use it for self-defense."
"Why don't you learn to ride properly first, Noonim?"
"I…I can do it."
Eustaf smirked as Ran felt embarrassed. Ran looked at his
smiling face and asked.
"Can I watch your sword exercise?"
"Why Noonim can't sleep?"
"Just because of one thing or another."
Eustaf nodded.
"Alright. Let’s go to the training center…"
He immediately stops talking and groaned.
"How come you're barefoot?"
"Huh? I like to tread on grass and stones with bare feet."
They say it's good for your health.
It's used to be barefoot before, right? There's something
like that-
Thinking about it, Eustaf held her in one arm. Ran spits out
a small sound in surprise.
"Lord?"
 

At that time, Blaine hurried out from the back of the grass
and looked embarrassed when he saw Eustaf and Ran.
Eustaf's eyes narrowed.
"What's going on here?"
"No, I-I have a personal matter…"
"At this dawn in the garden?"
Blaine turned into an even more perplexing look and bowed
his head.
Eustaf ordered him.
"Go get slippers."
"Respect."
Blaine stepped back and left. Ran looked around his head.
This dawn? Blaine here?
'Oh.'
Did he make an appointment to meet someone? Is he
having a secret meeting with one of the maids in the
mansion?
'Oh, Lord Blaine, that's pretty good.'
Ran thought so, but Eustaf began to walk and asked.
"Who did you have an appointment to meet?"
He didn't want to ask if it was an appointment with Blaine.
"Huh?"
Ran blinked and slightly put his arm around Eustaf's neck.
It was a bit stiff when she did this.
"No, I don't."
Eustaf's stiff face has loosened. He went all the way to his
personal training center and carefully laid her down on a
nearby marble bench.
"Aren't you cold?"
"Yes, I'm fine."
It's early summer now.
Eustaf nodded at Ran's words. He approached the weapon
stand and picked up a practice sword.
"Then I'll show you from the beginning."
"Huh?"
"You said you wanted to learn."
Ran's face grew serious at the remark. She nodded her
head deeply.
"Then the first page of the basic textbook."
Eustaf said so and divided it one by one to show the
movement. The action itself was simple. In Ran's eyes,
however, every move fell neatly and looked elegant.
'Uh-'
Even if it seems easy, if she does it, it will never come out
that way. When he was half-moving, Blaine arrived at the
entrance to the training center with a slipper in his hand.
He couldn't get inside and went to him, so Eustaf picked up
slippers.
With Eustaf's wistful eyes, Blaine seemed to be sweating on
his back. But Eustaf didn't say much and just said, "Go."
Blaine quickly stepped down.
Eustaf returned with her slippers and boiled his knee in
front of Ran. Then he grabbed Ran's ankle and took out his
handkerchief and began to wipe her feet.
"Eu..Eus?!"
She was embarrassed and tried to pull her foot back, but
he was holding tightly and she couldn't move.
"You shouldn't wear slippers like this."
"It's okay! I can wear it like this!"
Ran said as if she had no idea what to do. He put slippers
on her feet and said, "Is that so?"
"Don't walk around barefoot from now on. No matter where
you are even if it's the mansion, it's not polite."
"Y-yes."
Ran answered briefly, feeling her heart shaking. And he
said to build the dignity of a sister.
"Don't do this to anyone, either. Really, Eus, you're
unexpectedly flirtatious."
When she tried to hide her embarrassment, Eustaf stood up
and said.
"I'll be crazy if I’ll be doing this to anyone."
In response, Ran became a dumb with shame. Then, then
what am I?
Noonim?
Because I'm your Noonim?
You don't usually treat me like that.
No, can you do this for me even if I'm your Noonim?
Whether Ran was in chaos or not, Eustaf lifted the sword
he had laid down again.
"I've shown you this far, but would you like to take a look at
it one more time? Or shall we move on?"
"I-I'll look one more time."
"All right."
Eustaf repeated the move from the beginning one more
time without saying much. Ran looked at it and managed
her heart which had been beating quietly.
 
CHAPTER 034
Ran decided not to go to the ball after she had fallen out
with the Crown Prince. Levery agreed with her.
 

"It's already been advertised enough. You'd rather stay

away from the Crown Prince than get tangled up with him."
 

The prince even sent a bouquet of flowers to Ran, who said

she was not feeling well and lived there. Ran put up with
the urge to boil the bouquet.
 

Levery smiled.
 

"Let's just go shopping and relax."

 

"Shopping... is a strange luxury···."

 

She murmured, and Levery squinted her eyes and said.

 

"It's not luxury, it's basic consumption. What are you going
to do with your fortune?"
 

"Oh, yes."
  

Come to think of it, now that the money has come in, we
have to repair the land extensively. I need to check what
happened to the armor I asked Dwarf. ·····
 

"Shall we go back to the estate?'

 

There is nothing more to do anyway. Normally, I'd go to

more ballrooms and go back to the estate with the
achievements of my social studies, but I don't really need
the results of my social studies in Lazia-In addition, she is
getting tired of political battles.
 

'I've told Eus this social season I will be in the green arch.'
 

Thinking of Eustaf, her ankle was itchy and she twisted her
feet.
 

"Well, Levery, I have a favor to ask of you."

 

"What?"
 

Ran peeked around. There was no one in the room. Ran

spoke in a low voice.
 
"Can you create a proper identity for me? Secretly.”
 

"What kind of status would it be?"

 

She didn't ask me where I needed the leverage. Ran was

impressed by the quick-witted half-elves.
 

"It just needs to be a suitable status. A semi-noble person

should be suitable."
 

"All right."
 

Levery didn't even blink as if she wasn't asking for

anything.
 

"You don't have to be an empire nobleman, do you?"

 

"Of course."
 

Perhaps she will leave the empire altogether. Then it'll be

as good as the semi-noble of any other kingdom.
 

It was easier than I thought, so I was puzzled. I thought

you'd at least ask for one price or another.
  

"You look surprise."

 

Ran groped her face as Levery smiled and said.

 

"Is it obvious?"
 

Levery put down the teacup, saying, "That's the level of

tact."
 

"I like you. Duchess of Lazia. So, I'm just doing a little
favor."
 

Ran grinned.
 

"I don't know if I can give it back to you."

 

"That's what I think."

 

At Levery's words, Ran shook off her easy burden. One day,

Levery may ask for something from her, but there will be
very little Ran can do by then.
 
"Then I'd be grateful for the favor. Thank you, Levery."
 

"It's an honor, Duchess."

 

Levery answered with a slight bow, and Ran unknowingly

admired her appearance.
 

What can I say?

When I saw Haresh, the elves have perfect features, but
they are not human, so there is a sense of distance.
However, Levery looked much more beautiful, perhaps
because she was a harp.
The difference between races is something that cannot be
experienced in the rest of the world, so Ran felt amazing.
"Levery, you're a beauty."
Levery opened her eyes wide and laughed at the sudden
compliment.
"Thank you, Lord. You are beautiful as well."
"ei-not compared to Levery."
"Oh? You're really flying me."
Levery grinned. She was satisfied with this friendly
appearance, which is still often seen as a young Duchess. A
million verats of trust were felt.
"I heard you're doing a good job with the Elf."
"Yes, it's a part of it, but that alone makes me wonder
where it is."
At Ran's words, Levery's eyes were distinctive.
To humans, elves are just elves. Most of them were
ignorant people who did not understand that there were
various kinds of elves and their own cultures, or that they
would all be the same.
But Ran knew that, and she knew that her deal was only a
fraction of that.
Levery smiled while holding a teacup.
"Really, the Lord is not human."
Ran opened her eyes round and smiled.
"I'll take it as a compliment."
"It's a compliment."
Levery said so and smiled again. She then brought up an
important matter.
"About ice crystal."
"Yes."
"Now our monopoly period is coming to an end."
Ran opened her lips slightly and then smiled.
"Right. How is it? Was it worth a million verats?"
"You know that. It was worth ten times as much."
Levery said so and asked cautiously.
"Would you like to extend it for another year?"
"Exclusive?"
"Yes, of course, we're going to increase the price of ice
crystals. And as an advance, I'll pay you 10 million verats."
For a moment Ran had to try to hide her astonishment. Ten
million verat?
10 million?
I thought you were just saying that earlier. Ten million.
Besides, not real estate, but cash, ten million. Ran seemed
to have goose bumps.
The top of the Golden Rose has become huge enough to
lend that amount of money.
Ran didn't snap at the bait. She pondered and asked.
"How much do you intend to raise the price of ice crystals?"
"We're starting to raise the price, so we're going to raise
the market price by 20 percent this year. We're going to
increase the purchase price of ice crystals by about five
percent."
Ran smiled and said.
"I don't need 10 million verats. Instead, let's cut our
commission by 10 percent when we deal with the Golden
Rose top."
 

"Lord."
Levery spoke seriously.
"If you quit the Duchess of Lazia, will you come to our top?
I'll give you an exceptional treatment."
Ran burst into laughter.
***
The prince grew irritated. He asked Ran to dance at the
ball that day, but was rejected, and he heard a word from
the Empress and the Emperor.
'Damn it!'
He kicked the table with abusive language. The hard table
made of black wood did not budge.
'I'm so embarrassed that I can't even go to any ball!'
Since that happened, no matter how Ruth was, he couldn't
raise his head. After that, I didn't like what Devan said.
Duchess.
She is only a Duchess.
How dare you face the next Emperor of the Great Empire!
"Why haven't I heard from him?"
That Eustaf!
It was stupid of him to not know how to eat even if I feed
him.
'No, no, no.'
Ruth rolled his head for a moment. Although you have been
close friends yourself, you may feel that you are still
lacking.
"I'll ask my father for a favor. ···."
Ruth caressed his chin. He soon fell on his stomach and
shouted to his servant, who was shivering.
"I'm coming out! Hurry up!"
Ruth grinned as the servant quickly crawled away. This
plan is great even if you think of it. The quick-witted maids
cleared up his clothes.
As soon as he wore a cape, Ruth headed straight to the Sun
Palace.
Emperor Carval looked up at the sound of the prince's
presence.
Carval didn't make it a big deal, even though he was always
disappointed with his ugly son. Rather, if he were an overly
smart son, he would have been wary. Carval also had the
idea of 'if the empire is well until I die,' so he didn't bother
with the succession issue.
"I'm seeing my father."
"Yeah, what's going on?"
Ruth smiled softly at Carval's question and said.
"I have a good plan to divide the Duchess of Lazia."
"Lazia?"
Only then did Carval turn his upper body toward his son.
Lazia was a threat to Carval. First of all, I did not have to
gain legitimacy in the Empire, but so far, it was still a poor
territory, so it didn't matter. The story of the former Duke
of Lazia being held in debt and secured the estate was also
a satisfactory rumor for Carval.
However, the situation reversed with the new Duke of
Lazia.
Ice crystal.
Lazia accumulating enormous wealth with it. Carval was
very displeased with it. If I could, I wanted to hit the Duke
of Lazia and take the mine away. But there was a lack of
justification.
Furthermore, he found that the Knights of Blue flame was
also formidable due to the territorial dispute with the
Marquis.
"What's inside?"
 

But how to split such a Lazia, asked Carval because he was

quite happy.
"Give Eustaf a court pass."
"Court pass?"
"Yes, doesn't Duchess Lazia go around asking for
temporary leave now? She's taking over the social circle.
But what happens if Eustaf is given access to the court?"
"That sounds plausible."
Carval nodded and caressed his mustache. Then, of course,
Eustaf would enter the social world, and Ran's influence
had to be halved.
Eustaf would have tried to summon his power until he
became an adult, but if Eustaf had power, it would be
eliminated, so he would advance the fight between the two.
Carval's face reminded me of a satisfied smile.
"Okay, I'll put down the edict right now."
"It's a wise decision, father."
"Ruth, you've come to see a great nation."
Ruth smiled at Carval's compliment. Now, once he gets that
letter, Eustaf knows for sure that the Crown Prince is on his
side.
'Then I'll let her go to me next.'
Ruth felt his body heat up.
After leaving the emperor Carval, Ruth hurried to prepare
a carriage.
I couldn't stand it if I didn't get rid of this desire right away.
He was the prince who ordered him to head to the brothel
from broad daylight.
The story went straight to Olivia. The servant, who
delivered the news, bowed her head with a face of apology.
"Really? Are you saying you're looking for Cortizan from
day one?"
Olivia muttered and laughed so hard. She put a needle in a
bucket and ordered, "Get away," and the maid quickly
slipped away.
There was embarrassment in the faces of Court Lady (a
noblewoman who was serving a female imperial family, a
poet but friendly position) who had a meeting with her.
Baroness Tori quickly opened her mouth.
"The Crown Prince will soon come to his senses."
When Olivia looked up at the purple eyes inside and saw
Baroness Tori, she bowed her head, not knowing what to
do. Then another lady gave the answer.
"It's none of our Crown Princess’ business. Ladies, isn't
that right?"
There is no need for the Crown Princess to be hurt by
pride. Olivia grinned and looked at the lady, then said,
looking fiercely at Baroness Tori.
"I'm not in the mood for any more embroidery, so I'll call it
a day."
At the words, they quickly got up from their seats, bent
down, and walked out.
Baroness Tory will quit Court Lady as of today.
Olivia smirked and began to embroider. In fact, she was
grateful that Ruth went to the prostitute without looking
for her.
Every time we had a mandatory coupling, Olivia felt
nauseous.
'Olivia, what do you want to do?'
She whispered and smiled at herself.
***
Ran received the edict with a puzzled look on her face. It
was an edict to allow Eustaf Laban de Lazia to enter the
court.
Ran looked at his head as he held out a gold-plated cheek
made of parchment paper to Eustaf.
"It's good for me, but why did they send this letter all of a
sudden?"
"Maybe he thought you'd be embarrassed if they sent it."
"Why?"
Eustaf grinned as he opened his eyes wide with a look that
Ran was really curious.
"For the same reason you always worry that I'm going to
kill you."
Ran's face turned red with his uncharacteristic
straightforward remarks. She made an excuse in
embarrassment.
"I'm not always worried. I really do believe it."
"Promise."
"Right?"
I'm saying I believe in promises, but why is that sarcastic
nuance?
Ran looked up and sighed and said.
"No matter what they think, I'm relieved. It's a good thing
Eustaf can get in and out of society. Do you want to come
with me next time?"
"Are you going out?"
"Yes, since it's Eustaf's debut, I wonder if the palace ball
will be good. Oh, let's get new clothes, too."
When he saw Ran saying this and that with a look of
excitement, Eustaf stopped "a number of annoying
arguments."
"That would be nice, too."
It was just that he answered so.
 

CHAPTER 035 – IMPERIAL BALL

The story that the emperor gave Eustaf Laban de Lazia
access to the court, and that he would soon appear at the
palace ball, quickly spread through the social world.
Those who went to the palace ball wondered when Eustaf
would come out, and the empress also asked Ran when he
would come out.
Thus, the day Eustaf decided to go to the ball was the
perfect day for an outdoor ball.
 

As soon as word circulated that Eustaf would attend the

ball in the palace garden, people were eager to get an
invitation somehow.
The Empress fell short of her usual attendance.
 

She ordered a full order of new magic items on the top of

Golden Rose and bought a large quantity of ice crystals.
 

The outdoor ballroom decorated like that was fantastic.

  

Shining balls of light floated around, lighting up the

ballroom, and the sound of the orchestra's music softly
resonated.
 

Foods, too, were preserved cold and hot by magic objects.

 

I didn't have to worry about the bugs flying like other

ballrooms. On the installed floor, a four-stage giant
chandelier floating in the air was shining brightly.
 

The chandelier said the light would drive out the bugs.
 

Everyone looked at the lighting with admiration.

 

When the lights went down about a third, the bell rang out
to announce the Duke of Lazia's position.
 

All eyes turned to the entrance in unison.

 

A large arch was erected at the entrance, and the arch was
decorated with all kinds of flowers and fireflies-like lights.
 
There, stood Ran and Eustaf, like a perfect pair of
decorative dolls. A small sigh flowed unknowingly, but the
embarrassing silence that came from everyone's sighs was
slightly felt.
 

Fortunately, however, orchestra music filled the silence,

and the two slid into the ballroom.
 

"People are staring at us."

 

When Ran whispered, Eustaf answered casually.

 

"They must be curious."

 

"Not so."
 

Ran covered her mouth with a fan and sighed. Then the
empress approached with an elegant smile.
 

"Sir Eustaf, Duchess of Lazia."

 

"I'm meeting the Empress."

 
Ran grabbed the hem of her skirt greeted and Eustaf with
his hands on his chest and bowed his waist.
 

The empress laughed and held Ran's hand.

 

"We don't need such a greeting between us."

 

"It's an honor. Your Majesty, this is my brother, Eustaf

Laban de Lazia."
 

The empress held out her hand to Eustaf with her eyes
sparkling.
 

"I've heard a lot about you, Sir Eustaf."

 

The empress used the title "Sir" to him because Eustaf only
had a knighthood.
 

Eustaf lightly kissed the queen's hand and raised his head.
 

"It's an honor to meet you."

 

The queen's cheeks turned red. She grinned.

 
"Enjoy yourselves. There are many young ladies who want
to dance with you today."
 

Eustaf looked down again and the empress told Ran.

 

"You should enjoy yourself. Olivia's here, too."

 

Hyuk.
Ran flinched without realizing it. But she answered quickly.
"Thank you for your consideration. Your Majesty"
The empress stood there for a while, weighing the joy and
annoyance of introducing Eustaf to other nobles, and
putting more weight on the annoyance.
"Then have a good time."
When the empress said so and stepped down, Ran sighed.
'There's Olivia?'
Suddenly, tension gathered and she looked at Eustaf.
Eustaf, who dressed up for today, was new to her eyes.
To be honest, I can't even see it.
The smooth black hair glowed subtly under the light, and
the blue eyes looked more clearly contrasted. On top of
that, the wide shoulders, slender body, and stretched limbs
were in perfect proportions as if they were illustrated.
He has great wealth in his next maneuver, and even single.
It was strange that people didn't stick. There were plenty of
people who wanted to marry Eustaf somehow.
'What should I do? What if Olivia falls in love with Eus
now?'
"Noonim?"
'Even the voice is good!'
Without responding to his call, he frowned slightly at Ran.
'You're handsome even when you squint!''
"Noonim."
He called her with more strength, so Ran came to her
senses.
"Uh, huh?"
"Would you like to dance for a song?"
Ran grinned and raised her hand and whispered.
"I still can't dance."
"I know."
Eustaf said so and led her to the floor lightly. Several pairs
of people were already seen dancing on the hypothetical
floor made in the middle of an outdoor painting.
Eustaf, who skillfully entered between them, pulled her
slightly.
'Wow-'
Ran swallowed her breath in surprise. It was different from
the New Year's party. He has much bigger hands and he
has a shoulder...
'What? Did Eustaf dance this well?''
No matter how much Doublet relies on a man's lead, I
never imagined that there would be this much difference.
Somehow, his feet were light, so the steps didn't get
tangled, and her body seemed to float whenever she turned
her lightly.
"Eus"
"Yes."
"I guess you had a talent for Doublet."
Eustaf smirked at her muttering.
"That's a relief."
"No, you're a good dancer."
"Because you already know."
With a relaxed smile, Ran somehow felt lost and smeared
her mouth.
"When did you start dancing so well?"
"Noonim dancing won't improve at all, so I have to train
myself."
"…?"
When he saw her curious face, Eustaf smiled again. The
ladies who chatted around the floor clenched their fans or
blushed.
 

It was the moment when anyone could tell that the next
Duke of Lazia was changing to a dazzling crown. Of course,
there have been rumors since then. However, rumors are
completely different from what they actually see.
'It's just rumors-you might actually look ugly.'
'But a murderer, isn't that too barbaric?'
The same story was going to disappear completely from
today.
Furthermore, it was well known that the Duke of Lazia was
attracting wealth.
Honor, money, power.
Even the next young and handsome duke.
It was a situation where fire couldn't help but come out of
their eyes. Ran felt a little uneasy and said without
realizing it.
"Eus"
"Yes."
"Wait for your destiny."
Eustaf blinked his blue eyes at the unexpected words. Ran's
face got a little puffy.
"Well, one day, true love- oh, it's embarrassing to say it.
Anyway, the future Duchess needs my permission."
You have to wait for Sina. Sinah!
It is said by Ran, stamping her feet inside. Lady's eyes were
glistening every time she circled the floor.
'What if he falls for the wrong girl?'
Ran said because of such concern, but after doing it, I was
really embarrassed.
When I peeked into Eustaf's eyes, his expression remained
unchanged. Ran shrugged her shoulders and added, just
because the blue eyes were staring at her.
"No, of course, it's up to Eus. But..."
As she muttered, he said after-lightly spitting out whether
it was a breath or something.
"I'll take care of that."
"Of course you do…"
Looking down at Ran, who was wiggling again, Eustaf
sighed again. It was a deeper sigh than before.
Ran woke up with the sigh and said.
"I don't mean to put pressure on Eus."
"I don't want to get married for a while. Like Noonim does."
"Yes, that's right. It's too early to think about getting
married."
Ran replied with a big smile. Eustaf frowned and breathed
out again, erasing Ran's laughter.
'Oh, I was like a sister-in-law who hated.'
Ran sighed as he became pathetic.
"Eus"
"Yes."
"Just forget everything I said."
But I'm just hoping that Sina and you will be happy.
"…."
Eustaf lightly pulled her waist close. Unexpectedly pulled
more closer, Ran opened her eyes wide and looked up at
him.
"If you look at me like that, they'll think we fought."
Ran quickly smiled at the words. At the end of the
performance, Eustaf led her off the floor and asked.
"Would you like something to drink?"
"Huh? No- Oh, Liz."
Marchioness Cyrus obviously know her, so Ran quickly
opened up her fan and greeted her. Elise approached with a
smile and said hello.
  

"I didn't expect to see you in a place like this, Lord Eustaf."
"Long time no see, Marchioness."
Elise grinned as he greeted her politely.
"What about the Marquis?"
When Ran asked, Elise tapped her mouth with a fan.
"He didn't come today because he was bothered. Seriously,
it's been a long time since you made your debut."
"I'd appreciate it if you didn't take care of it."
Eustaf murmured, Elise said, "Oh?" and laughed.
"Is that so?"
"Yes."
Shortly after Eustaf answered, some acquaintances
approached Marchioness Cyrus. They were unmarried girls
or ladies with daughters about to get married.
The Marchioness Cyrus, who introduced him in the middle
with her eyes sparkling, was a little behind.
'Wow, that's awesome.'
Ran threw her tongue out of her mind in her mind. You
know, Eustaf's cool, but...
As she slowly stepped back, wondering if she would get
away from the ladies who began to surround and push her
away, Eustaf reached out his arm and grabbed her wrist.
"Where are you going?"
Ran mumbled in embarrassment at his question.
"No, I'm just going to get some drinks."
When Eustaf said, "I...", Ran shook her head as she could
see the girls' eyes thinning in an instant.
"No, I can get it."
Eustaf slowly let go, and Ran quickly left the spot. It was a
spectacle to take a step back and look at.
'Amazing.'
Even though he was surrounded by women, Eustaf could be
seen at a glance. It was also because he was taller than
women.
Ran poured a glass of lemonade that was freezing.
'It's delicious.'
The moderately sweet and sour lemonade was very cold
and was suitable for the Passover night.
"The Duchess of Lazia."
I looked back, wondering who had spoken to me, and there
was a really unexpected person.
"Your Highness?"
It was Label.
Label smirked and said.
"It's okay not to look so surprised."
"No, I-I never thought you'd come to a party like this."
"Of course, I do, but there's a rumor that the Duchess of
Lazia is coming out. If I'm not going, I'm here to ask for an
invitation."
Ran burst into laughter at the words of Label.
"I could have given you an invitation and just come."
"But I don't want to."
"I'm sorry to hear that."
When Ran made a serious face, Label said with a serious
face to face.
"It's too much for you to rely on your boss' authority."
"In the private sector. But if you don't have that kind of fun,
what kind of fun would you live for?"
Label was a little surprised at Lan's words and then smiled,
"I see."
"So, all the green arches are in uniform? It was an
interesting idea. It's common to offer uniforms to the
Knights, but uniforms to all maids."
"Everyone liked it."
"Of course, they do. And you said it's a high-end cloth? I
can't imagine how rich Lazia's wealth would have been."
"I thought you weren't interested."
In politics.
Ran laughed bitterly at her words.
"Because there shouldn't be."
At the words, the smile of making fun of Ran's face
disappeared. When he saw her expression getting serious,
Label laughed.
"You don't look like the skillful duke of Lazia in the rumor."
"That's the same with you. How can you see us talking so
affectionately like this?"
The amber eyes of Label were warm in her words.
"Well, how does it look?"
The two were facing each other for a while, and a familiar
voice intervened.
"I didn't know you two were on good terms."
Label and Ran looked back at each other almost at the
same time.
"Brother."
"Greeting to the Crown Princess."
Ran grabbed the skirt and bent her knee deeply. Olivia
grinned. She was dressed in a diamond decoration and an
elegant silver evening dress after carefully laying down her
white silver hair.
Purple eyes may have a smile on their face, but their heads
may be spinning fast.
Label with a smile and said.
"I was invited to the Green Arch Garden."
"Oh? I've never received an invitation."
At this moment when Olivia opened her eyes round, she
hesitated to answer, but Label answered first.
"I asked her to see the garden."
"I didn't know you were interested in it."
"When you look at the description in the book, you wonder
what it looks like."
When Label replied, Olivia grinned, "I see."
"Sir Eustaf is popular."
"I was surprised, too."
"I have a brother who doesn't have that kind of blood, so
Ran must be excited."
Ran smiled broadly, barely holding back her face from
being hardened without realizing it. Her laughter caught
Olivia off guard.
He once said, "The Duke of Lazia must be hard to get
married."
I broke Label and burst into a big laugh at the words and
said.
"I did."
Olivia also opened her fan and laughed as if she had heard
a funny joke. In the eyes of others, he looked so friendly.
Label quickly reached out his hand to Ran and said before
he finished laughing.
"Would you like to dance a song?"
Ran quickly said, not having her hand on it.
"I'm willing."
Moving away from Olivia, Label whispered.
"I'm afraid I'll get stabbed."
Ran wanted to say, "Me, too," but the two are still related.
Swallowing back, she said her practical concerns instead.
"I'm not good at dancing."
Label smirked.
"Let's test it."
 
CHAPTER 036
Label on the floor asked with a serious face.
 

"Are you not good at dancing? Or you just want to end my

foot."
 

Ran's face turned red like a ripe apple.

 

"No, well, oops! I'm sorry.''

 

"I think I'm going listen to all your apologies till our dance
finishes."
 

Label regretted that he should have worn even simple

cowhide boots, not soft shoes. Ran looked up, helplessly.
 

Then Ran was surprised by the couple passing by her gaze.

 

'Olivia and Eus?!'

 

Label whispered.
 
"But don't stop dancing."
 

"Oh, yes, yes."

 

Label swallowed a groan as he looked at Ran, who was

flustered. He also learned to dance with the skill of the
royal family, but he did not like to move his body that much,
but it was not enough to lead Ran. Eventually, he chose to
take her down the floor. He said so.
 

"Walk for a while."

 

"Oh, yeah…"
 

A glanced at the floor. Olivia and Eustaf were really

dancing. Olivia was smiling so brightly that I could even
see her smiling from here.
 

'Are you really in love?'

 

Did Olivia really fall for Eus?

 

This fast? What should I do?

 
Panicked, Ran slightly left the outdoor ballroom as Label
led him. Label came to a place where there were few
people and said with a sigh.
 

"Duke Lazia, focus."

 

"What? Oh, yes. Sorry, Your Highness."

 

Ran took a deep breath.

 

'Yes, if you think about it, the important thing about the
original was that you couldn't change it. Then it's only
natural that Olivia has a crush on Eus.'
 

Oh, my God. What should I do?

 

Label asked while looking at Ran who didn't know what to

do.
 

"Is it because Lord Eustaf and sister-in-law danced?"

 

"What?"
 

Ran looked up in surprise, and he whispered.

  

"Do you--do you like Sir?"

 

When asked that question, Ran thought her eyes were

popping out. She couldn't answer and opened her mouth,
and then she jumped.
 

"Oh, no! No! That's not it--"

 

I think Princess Olivia has a crush on Eustaf. I suddenly felt

pathetic when I tried to spit it out. Should I call it an axe?
 

If you say you're in love with a smile and dance once,

you're in love with countless men, too.
 

Ran said, pointing at her forehead.

 

"I'm sorry. No, I looked weird."

 

You can check if Olivia really has a crush on Eustaf, and if

that happens, you can go and deal with it then. I didn't
know why I was so embarrassed.
 

Ran looked at Label with a smile.

  

"Thank you."
 

"What do you mean?"

 

"I think that question brought me back to my senses."

 

Label answered while looking at the Ran.

 

"I'm glad it helped."

 

Ran smiled and said after looking around.

"I've never been to this garden before."
"There's nothing to see."
"Even more because it's night."
In the dark, the garden just seemed to be lined with piles of
bushes. A large tree, which would have been wonderful
during the day, looked like a strange watchman under the
moonlight of the night.
Label leaned over and whispered in her ear.
"It's a little different between lovers."
Ran opened her eyes wide and burst into laughter.
Label blinked at the unexpected response. If you say that to
a woman in a remote place, there are two responses. Your
face will turn red or hard.
But Ran wasn't either. Laughing coolly, Ran nodded.
"Aha, I really think so. You mean the honeymoon at night?
That's plausible."
With a nod, Label realized.
'You don't seem to think you're going to be in a
relationship.'
Why? I felt amazing.
Ran was quite a beauty, and everywhere she caught the eye
of men. But what should I say?...
"It's like an audience."
As if she didn't think anything on stage would happen to
her-
"Yes?"
When Ran looked at Label with a curious face, he smiled
faintly and said.
"No, nothing."
"…?"
"If it's nothing," Ran said after snorted.
"Then we'd better go back. You'll be misunderstood."
"One thing before that."
"Yes."
"Your Highness, must give Lord Eustaf access to the court.
I heard it is."
"His Highness, the Crown Prince?"
"Yes."
He looked at her and said.
"I don't think he's been nice to Lord Eustaf for no reason."
Label sneakily mentioned the possibility that the crown
prince and Eustaf held hands.
Ran nodded and greeted lightly.
"I think I know. But it'll be okay. Thank you, Your
Highness."
Seeing Ran, who showed no signs of anxiety or difficulty,
Label laughed.
"I'm glad you're okay. Then..."
said Label.
"Let's go back separately."
"Yes, let's go ahead."
"Can I?"
"I'll cool my head for a moment and go back."
At Ran's words, Label snorted and nodded. It's not going to
happen because the party is nearby and there are many
people.
"Okay, then."
Ran sighed as Label returned to the party first.
'I see. It was the prince's idea, right?'
I already knew that Ruth came to the mansion and had a
private relationship with Eustaf.
Is that an agreement?
 

'No, otherwise Eus would have told me. So, this is for the
Duke of Lazia's internal strife? But is Ruth such a
motivated human being?'
Trash is sometimes useful? He was making a pointless
evaluation, and suddenly he popped out.
"Hey, who is this?"
Ran couldn't stop her face from twisting on its own. She
bowed her head in a hurry and said.
"Your Royal Highness."
One beat off and she asked.
"What are you doing here? The party is over there."
"No, something glistening in this dark place, and I came
here wondering if it was a fairy."
He may have said it was romantic, but Ran was just
annoyed.
Ran said.
"Then I'll go back to the party."
Ruth grabbed her wrist in a hurry as she bent her knees to
say her greeting and get out.
"Let me go."
"Hey, what's wrong? Between us. Huh?"
"Your Highness, I'll scream."
"Let's do it."
Ruth grinned and said,
"I'll say you tried to attack me, and I'll tell people the color
of your underwear."
Ran opened her mouth wide.
'What the hell is this crazy guy?'
I tried hard to get my hands off, but I didn't even can.
Disgust and anger bubbled up in Ran's heart. Ruth grinned,
looking at her trying so hard as if she were acting cute.
"I'm not asking for anything big, I'm just saying let's talk.
Huh?"
"Don't you think you can talk without your hands?"
Ruth smirked at Ran's words.
"If I let go of your hand, won't you run away?"
"Why would I run away?"
"Is that so?"
"Yes."
Ran replied looking at Ruth as if he was shooting at her,
and he nodded.
"If so..."
As soon as he let go of her arm, he pulled her waist forward
while she tried to run in the opposite direction to run away.
"?!"
With Ran's mouth shut, Ruth pushed her down. Ran
struggled and tried to kick him, but the long dress wound
around her leg and it was difficult to move properly.
"Ugh!!"
Ran screamed as hard as she could. I can see the light right
over there, but I can't be hit like this.
Bang-!
Then my body quickly became lighter. Ruth's body flew to
one side and rolled behind me.
"Noonim!"
Ran looked at his opponent in a puzzled mood because she
suddenly got up.
"Eu-Eus?"
"Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"
"Oh, it's okay."
The surprise was bigger than the pain. My heart was
pounding still. Eustaf took off his cape and even put her
head around it
"How dare you!"
At that time, Ruth, who had been acting bad, sprang up
from his seat, swearing.
"How dare you kick the, Crown Prince! You want to die of
treason!!"
"What's going on here?"
"Sir Eustaf?"
"Your Highness?"
When people gathered, Ran shrank in embarrassment. It
was fortunate that Eustaf's cape covered her from the eyes.
However, Eustaf did not give attention to the crowd nor to
Ruth. His gaze was fixed on Ran. Eustaf grabbed her and
raised her up and asked again.
"Are you alright?"
Only then did Ran look up at Eustaf's face. Maybe it was
because of the light, but his face looked too white.
Only his blue eyes seemed to be burning. She nodded her
head.
"It's alright."
However, her voice only sounded like an ant, and her legs
shaking naturally.
Still, Eustaf's hand held her firmly, so she had no fear of
falling. In addition, the fact that she couldn't see around
because he wrapped his cape around her also helped her
calm down.
Ran pressed her lips shaking and breathing hard.
'Don't cry here. Don't cry. Not yet.'
Ruth shouted as the crowd gathered. He pointed at Eustaf
and set up a blood stick in his neck.
"Mother! Put that bastard in the palace prison right now!
Hey! Guards!"
White gloves hit Ruth's face, which was running wild.
At the moment, a silence that seemed to be heard even the
sound of a needle falling pressed down the ballroom.
Ruth looked at the gloves that fell on the floor and saw
Eustaf.
"You, now·····?"
"I'm asking for a duel. Your Highness, for daring to insult
my sister."
Ruth made a stupid face and started screaming again.
"What a duel! Don't talk nonsense! It's treason! It's
treason!!"
He looked like a bug that was attacked.
Eustaf sighed, opened his cloak tightly around Ran, and
held him in his arms after not letting his face loose.
"There is no law against asking the royal family to fight.
Empress, the feast has been ruined. I'm sorry, but I don't
think she's feeling well, so I'll leave first."
Empress Kartya was embarrassed and couldn't figure out
what to do.
Ruth calls it treason, but it was easy for Eustaf to find him
trying to rape Ran.
"Mother, you'd better do that. Shouldn't you show the Duke
of Lazia to Congressman?"
Empress Katya made a decision as Label helped her to
speak next to him.
"You're allowed to leave."
Eustaf greeted lightly and left the outdoor ballroom. Ruth
saw it and shouted at the guards to catch it, but the guards
looked at the Empress.
"Crown Prince! Calm down! Attention!"
Empress Katya shouted with frowned eyes. And she said
firmly.
"Go and cool your head. I really can't stand it."
Empress Kartya was boiling. The outdoor ball was a ball
that she prepared with all her heart, and most of the high-
ranking nobles were also present due to Lord Eustaf's
attendance.
I can't believe you're acting like that in a place like that.
The empress sighed and said.
"I don't think I'm feeling well either. Olivia, take care of the
guest for me."
Empress Katya did not listen to Olivia's answer, and she
went inside with the help of the ladies.
Olivia, who plays the hostess of a completely ruined
outdoor dance, bit her lips.
In addition, her husband was just found trying to frighten
the Duke of Lazia and was asked for a duel.
In the midst of the crowd, Olivia raised her head and
smiled. Anyway, she is the Crown Princess of the Empire
and the spirit of the Duke Miro.
I knew I would never forgive the Empress, but now I have
to calm this down.
"There was a commotion. All right, everybody, get back to
your seat. Let's ask the orchestra to play a new song."
Then she called her servant to bring expensive champagne.
 
CHAPTER 037
"Are you alright?"
 

Waiting for the carriage, Eustaf brought it back, so Ran

laughed without realizing it.
 

"How many times is it...?"

 

"I'm sorry."
 

"What?"
 

"I should have been looking at you properly. I'm distracted

by something else."
 

He kicked his tongue at himself painfully.

 

"No, It’s fine."

 

Suddenly Ran frowned as she tried to speak.

 

"Isn't he just the crazy guy?"

  

"That's right."
 

Ran smiled small at the refreshing answer and began to cry

without realizing it. Ran turned her head in
embarrassment.
 

"Uh, no, it's weird."

 

My lips were shaking.

 

"It's all right."

 

Eustaf whispered low and hugged her more strongly. Ran

buried her head in his arms without realizing it.
 

When he got on the wagon that arrived just in time, Eustaf

did not put Ran down or open his cape. So, Ran remained
still in his arms until she calmed down.
 

'Oh'
 

my heart.
 
It was not until I stopped crying that I could hear my heart
pounding. After crying, I felt somewhat embarrassed and
relieved.
 

After roughly wiping her eyes with her hands and wiping
her face with a cape, Ran pulled down the cape that
covered her face.
 

"I'm better now."

 

When she spoke quietly, Eustaf only looked at her.

 

"Will you be able to sit down?"

 

"Oh, yes, I'm heavy."

 

As Eustaf said she was embarrassed and pulled Ran up so

that he could sit next to her, not opposite her.
 

"That's the weight of your clothes."

 

Ran laughed without realizing it. She relaxed and leaned

her head on his shoulder.
 
"But I'm glad I have Eus."
 

Eustaf peeked at Ran and asked back, "Really?" Ran said,

"Ah!" and raised herself up.
 

"Duel! What are you going to do?"

 

"There's nothing I can do. That's all I have to say when I'm
in a duel."
 

"No, what if you hurt the Crown Prince? What if the

imperial family says they don't use ice crystals--"
 

"If the imperial family says no, it's a magical thing to see, of
course, I'll refrain. However, it will be difficult to give up
things that are already conveniently mixed with life. It's not
just about selling ice crystals to the Empire anyway. Even
the Crown Prince is just a knight in a duel."
 

In a logical statement, Ran even wondered if he had

planned this.
 

"No."
 

"Huh?"
  

"You’re just wondering if I planned this."

 

"Huh? Really?"
 

Surprised, Ran felt her face. No, how do you know that
much?
 

"If I had known, I would have prevented it from

happening."
 

Speaking, Eustaf held back from questioning, 'Why the hell

didn’t you follow Label?' It's a different thing, but it might
feel like you're blaming her for nothing.
 

Instead, Eustaf inhaled deeply between his lips and said,

"Maybe I'll have an agent."
"Oh? Ah... the Prince will not appear in the arena directly."
"Yes, but that's enough."
Ran asked, sneaking a glance at Eustaf's eyes.
"But isn't that too much of a match for the Emperor?"
"If he come to coordinate, that would be great. But I don't
think so..."
Eustaf crossed his legs in a relaxed manner.
"Wouldn't he want to show a powerful emperor who stands
out unlike his incompetent son? Only in front of the
emperor Lazia is quiet."
"Huh?"
"That's what I'm going to encourage. Besides, I don't think
the stupid prince can take it very well. So."
Eustaf grinned.
"If there's a quarrel between the Emperor and the Crown
Prince, that's the first step."
Ran got goose bumps on her back.
It was definitely an accident, and Eustaf calculated it all in
one moment. Eustaf looked at her face and reached out her
hand.
Ran unconsciously placed her hands on his hands, and
Eustaf said, holding them.
"We will go back to Lazia when this things are all over"
This time, Ran agreed.
"Yes, let's go back."
At the words, Eustaf smiled broadly, and Ran thought it was
good for him.
'Come to think of it.'
Why?
These days, Eustaf seems to have become very soft. There
are no critical eyes or facial expressions like before.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"You've decided to recognize me as your sister?"
At that word, Eustaf's face hardened at once.
"No way."
Ran said, "Oh, really?" awkwardly laughed, and Eustaf let
go of her hand and crossed his arms.
Ran shouldn't have brought it up. What if I did? And put my
hand on my chest.
'It's okay now.'
I was really surprised earlier, and I didn't think I'd calm
down for a long time, but now I'm fine. She glanced at
Eustaf.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"Thanks again."
At the words, Eustaf frowned, bit his lips, and pulled her
shoulder around.
"Please say your gratitude the next time I'd done it
perfectly."
At the words, Ran smiled and leaned on his shoulder.
"I look forward to it."
Eustaf briefly silenced in a shaky carriage and glanced
back at Ran. Ran was asleep on his shoulder at some point.
He swallowed a sigh and touch Ran's eye with his fingertips
carefully. I was watching her go out for a walk in the
garden with Label, and it was good to see him come back
alone.
'Where did she go.'
Eustaf breathed out a long breath to quell his fierce anger
again. Ruth should be thankful that his neck is attached.
The carriage soon arrived in front of the green arch.
 

Footman, who opened the door, looked a little surprised

when he saw her sleeping. After several awkward moves,
Eustaf was able to hold her and get off the wagon.
The footmen quickly set the stage and grabbed the door.
The servants were looking at the worm-like covered Lord
that was being carried by their master, and quickly bowed
to Eustaf's cold gaze.
When I entered the green arch, the butler asked in
embarrassment.
"What's going on?"
"Let’s talk."
Eustaf felt no need to explain. Rumors will spread
throughout the society before the end of tonight anyway,
and rumors will be in the ears of the servants by tomorrow
morning.
It was better to say it in advance.
"Come to the Oval Office with the maids."
"All right. So, the Lord..."
Eustaf hesitated for a moment and said,
"I'll take her in."
"All right."
The butler bowed faithfully, and Eustaf took Ran into her
room. But she sat on the living room couch and shook her
shoulders, not the bedroom.
"Noonim."
"Uh… "
"Wake up. I'd like to let you sleep, but not now."
He shook her shoulders more strongly, so Ran woke up.
"Huh...?"
Ran, who blinked for a moment, looked around and looked
away.
"Where am I...?"
Eustaf smirked as if she were still asleep and whining like a
child.
"Green arch."
Only then did Ran come to her senses.
"Really? When did I get here?"
"A while ago, and you're going to have to explain what
happened to the disciple now. The rumor will be out of
control tomorrow."
At Eustaf's words, Ran took a deep breath. She got up from
her seat and told Kara, who was waiting next to her.
"I'm going to fix my makeup and change my clothes. New
hair."
"Yes, my lord."
When Kara bowed her head and stepped back, Ran grinned
and saw Eustaf.
"Thank you. I didn't handle it alone."
"Noonim should tell this story."
Eustaf spoke in a relaxed tone and greeted slightly.
"Then I'll go change myself."
"Yes, tell them to get together in the study."
"Yes."
Ran sighed as he stepped back. In the meantime, Kara and
Soda, who brought in the wash, quickly began to help her
with her wit.
After a while, Ran changed into clean new clothes and
became a clean and innocent face without any signs of
luck.
The hair was just loosened, stretched, and the bangs were
tilted to fix them with crescent-shaped platinum and pearl
pins.
Ran looked in the mirror, saw that her face was fine,
smiled, and said, "Then I'll go."
When I left the room, Sir Blaine stood, and Ran smiled at
him slightly and began to walk ahead.
When I arrived at the study, the maid, butler, and Eustaf
were already waiting. Blaine closed the door last time.
Everyone looked anxious and puzzled about what was going
on.
"Suddenly you're wondering what's going on, but there's a
serious problem today, so I called you to talk."
Ran said so and talked about what happened at the ball
today.
At the end of her story, the butler, Rolf, said with an
unbearable look.
"How dare he do such a thing to the Lord! What does the
imperial family think of the Duchess of Lazia?!"
Blaine's face was completely hardened with anger, too.
"I think we should file a formal complaint about this. No,
we have to accept his apology!"
Eustaf raised his hand to calm the two down and said.
"It's not easy to get an apology. Let's see how the duel is
going. Noonim, let's go to see the Emperor tomorrow. With
me."
"Yes"
Ran nodded. I already heard Eustaf plan earlier, so there
was no resistance. She took a deep breath and continued.
"Tomorrow, everyone will be rumored. I'm sure there will
be malicious rumors about the Duchess of Lazia. That's why
I'm telling you in advance. It's better to hear it in advance
than to hear it from others. Let our people know."
The butler, the maid of honor, and Blaine looked at each
other's faces and nodded.
"All right."
Ran thought it over and added.
"Maybe we'd better get the rumor out first, so don't get the
rumor off."
And Ran grinned.
"The more favorable rumors we have, the better. A weak,
pitiful, innocent image of the Duchess of Lazia would be
fine."
By saying so, Ran forced three people to step back. Blaine
seemed to have something to say to Eustaf, but he quietly
bowed his head to see if he had decided to do it next time.
When the disciple left, Ran sighed and sat on her desk.
"The powerless, poor, innocent Duchess of Lazia?"
When asked by Eustaf, Ran quickly blinked green eyes and
asked.
"Isn't that the way it really is?"
Eustaf said without raising an eyebrow.
"A lovely, cute, innocent Duchess of Lazia."
Ran said, "Euaa…!" And rubbed her arm for the
goosebumps.
I didn't know I'd hear this from Eustaf's mouth. Ignoring
her reaction, he continued.
"I don't like press wars."
"Yes, but this is a perfect situation to be gossiped about,
and I won't make the same mistake as when I was with
Baron Lindbergh."
If necessary,
we should have a press conference. If I could, I'd like to
capture gossip and spray it, but there was no such media in
the world yet.
Although there is metal type, all printing machines are
manual, not automatic, and the illiteracy rate is so high
that books were exclusive to expensive upper classes
everywhere.
"Do you know what the others below are talking about? is
also a major story. It's good to lose support for the Crown
Prince."
Eustaf nodded at Ran's words. Ran came down from the
desk with a sigh.
"Then I'm going to wash up and go to bed. I'll have to move
early tomorrow morning."
"Go to sleep."
"Yes, good night, Eus."
Afterward she went out of the study. When the door closed,
Eustaf smiled coldly.
'Then it's really time to meet this prince.'
 
CHAPTER 038
On the second day, Ran entered the palace early in the
morning and asked for audience, and the emperor
immediately allowed her to stand alone.
 

"Oh, Duchess of Lazia!"

 

The emperor jumped out of his seat and showed hospitality

coming down the platform.
 

"Greetings to the Emperor."

 

Ran grabbed the hem of the dress and greeted the emperor
gracefully. A light red dress with a hanging sleeve, wearing
a pearl choker on the neck, and letting the baby hair flow
down slightly after all the hair was turned on, making it
more innocent.
 

The emperor said in a gentle and gracious voice, "Look up."

 

"Your Majesty?"
 

Eustaf sat about three steps away with one knee bending.
 
"This is my brother, Eustaf. His Majesty earned him access
to the court. Considering that I'm all right, isn't it thanks to
you?"
 

Since Eustaf saved me, the emperor nodded when he said

something nuance.
 

"Get up. All of this happened because I had a bad taste."

 

"That's what they…"

 

Ran opened her eyes wide with an innocent face and said.
 

"Your Majesty has been good at coordinating issues with

the latter. So, I'm determined to be loyal to the royal
family..."
 

When her face hardened and she bit her lips tightly, the
emperor said urgently.
 

"I understand your loyalty."

 

Eustaf crept up and patted her arms as if to comfort Ran.

 
"I beg your pardon, Your Majesty, for her to have not yet
recovered from the shock..."
 

Then he quickly added before the emperor said anything.

 

"Of course, it's hard for a lady who's been through it to

recover in a day."
 

"Eus, it's okay. His Majesty understands."

 

It was a definite affirmation. I said, "No, it's not. I don't

understand!”. I don't think anyone would say.
 

The emperor coughed in vain.

 

"Well, you're aware with it."

 

Then Eustaf said with a dark face.

 

"He was told yesterday that I was a traitor. Indeed-"

 

"You didn't lift weights on the Emperor, but why are you a
traitor? You've already decided not to mention it. His
Highness, the Crown Prince made a mistake."
  

Ran stood up straight and spoke in a rather cheerful voice.

 

"Of course, it is, but …"

 

Then Eustaf looked at the Emperor. The hardened face of

the emperor was relieved by the gaze.
 

"Yes, that's a mistake the crown prince made."

 

Eustaf let go of Ran's arm and suddenly bowed his head,

bending his knees in front of the emperor.
 

"Eus!"
 

Ran was surprised and bent down because he had not said
anything before.
 

"Your Majesty, I want my sister's honor back with my own

hands. Please allow me to fight a duel!"
 

Frustrated, Ran alternated between the emperor and

Eustaf. The emperor was lost in thought for a moment and
then put his hand on Eustaf's shoulder with a loving smile.
  

"Of course. A man of honor like you, the next Duke of Lazia,
has a bright future for the Empire. I'll tell my prince to go
to the duel himself."
"Thank you, Your Majesty."
Ran looked blank when she saw him speaking with an
emotional face.
Is that Eustaf I know?
Then the emperor and Eustaf had a friendly conversation.
When he left the Conference room, Eustaf was speechless.
It wasn't until he got on the wagon that he said in an
annoying tone.
"He's a dumb son from a dumb father."
"Eus…"
"Yes."
"You're really…"
Ran shrugged her shoulders.
Ran knew how high Eustaf's pride was. And how difficult is
it for a person to bend his pride?
But Eustaf bowed his head casually for the purpose.
"That's great, for our Eus."
"I'd like you to leave 'our' out."
Eustaf crossed his legs saying so.
Then he smiled sarcastically and said.
"Noonim."
"Yes."
"Do you really want to be my sister? You really think I'm
just your little brother?"
When couldn't I be, I was caught off guard. Ran swallowed
her breath for a moment.
"Of course..."
The word "Of course" did not come from the sight of his
blue eyes. Ran gasped lightly like an animal bitten on the
neck.
"I, Eus…. I mean…."
Do I really think of Eustaf as my younger brother?
Do I really want to be a family?
Ran couldn't give a 'yes' answer there.
She covered her face with both hands. I didn't know what I
always talked about in front of him would be this
straightforward.
"But, but..."
Ran said between her fingers.
"I'm working hard. I too, like Eus."
Love still existed. Why else would she stay like this?
At that time, Eustaf grabbed her wrist and gently lowered
it. Somehow, his eyes contained softness, not contempt.
"I'm not saying anything. I'm not even asking. But I don't
like to say that."
Eustaf said so and stared at the green eyes. Ran laughed
again and let go of her hand.
"And in a different sense, I'm a little upset."
"Huh? What? Why? You said you weren't saying anything."
When Ran said, Eustaf shook his head.
"No, I'm not going to tell you yet. But I'll tell you one day,
and you'll have to be prepared."
"What is it?...What is it?"
"Do you want a hint?"
"Yes."
When I nodded, Eustaf said slowly.
"You can betray me, but I can't betray you."
Ran frowned at the words and spoke quickly.
 

"I won't betray you either."

Eustaf laughed.
"Of course, you do."
"What, don't you believe me?"
"No, I believe it."
That's why I'm betrayed. Eustaf thought so and exhaled a
long breath.
"Then we should send a proper rattle to the Crown Prince."
".........Proper rattle?"
When Ran approached, Eustaf said.
"According to The Viridescent Shadow investigation, Baron
Gerne is close to the Crown Prince. In addition, Baron
Gerne is a piece of trash. Give him the right amount of
profit, and he'll make the noise as much as I want."
Eustaf said so and put his arm on the wagon window frame.
"It's unthinkable that the Crown Prince will appear in the
duel himself."
"......you're not gonna kill him, are you?"
"Do I look like such a stupid human?"
When Eustaf spoke hard, Ran shook her head quickly.
"No, you're not."
As she answered quickly, Eustaf glanced out of the window
and said.
"And I decided to add a new maid to my sister."
"A maid?"
"Yes, if you don't like it, I'll change it."
Ran nodded at the words.
Arriving at the green arch, Ran was able to meet the new
maid quickly.
Her silver hair is long and her pupils are elegant violets.
She's 17 years old now.
You think she's about eighteen? She was tall but slender, so
she looked very good in the maid's costume.
"It's an honor to see the Lord."
She bent down with a bright smile.
"My name is Dimodia Ruste. I'm a distant relative of the
Count of Beloine, but with the help of the Count, I'm here
to serve you. It's an honor."
Count Beloine.
At that moment, Ran knew who her opponent was. So, Ran
laughed and said.
"I wish I could hear about Count Beloine. Can I call you
Dia?"
"Yes, my Lord."
The girl saw the high maneuver for the first time, and
quickly responded with a thrilled and excited voice when
she was kind.
Soda and Kara also easily accepted Dia. I was glad to see
my new colleague because she was suffering from the small
number of maidens serving the Lord.
In addition, she was cheerful like a country girl and amazed
at everything.
'She's from The Viridescent Shadow.'
Ran thought so and looked at Dia's backing away. Count
Beloine was one of the fake aristocrats operating in The
Viridescent Shadow. She was not a noble of the Empire, but
was borrowing from the nobility of the kingdom.
'She's in charge of the escort.'
The escort Knights, who is a man, seemed to have attached
a maid because there were limited places to go with him.
'Well, I'll be fine. By the way, it's worth a lot of money.'
After The Viridescent Shadow was also disclosed to Ran,
Ran could see how the money that goes into The
Viridescent Shadow was divided and flowed quietly from
the books.
 

A huge sum went into the budget.

'Money's a grease job.'
It costs money to create and maintain fake identities. Even
a coin that goes into listening to street beggars for
information is money.
The intelligence agency was a money-eating group. In
addition, the amount of money spent was huge as
everything is being done in a short period of time to re-
develop the already crumpled green camp.
However, as much as he ate, his regular reports were
getting thicker, so Ran put her tongue out.
'Information is important in any era, so ·····.'
Ran thought so and buried herself on the sofa. Sleepiness
was pushed in.
I need to see today's documents·····.
At the end of the thought, Ran fell asleep.
***
Crack!
There was a loud sound of expensive glass and pottery
breaking.
When Olivia winked, the servant opened the door with a
pale face.
"Stop, calming down, Your Highness."
Olivia went inside and spoke in a soft tone, but even that
sounded like a tease to Ruth.
"Seriously? Do I look like I'm gonna calm down?"
He cursed and kicked a piece of glass that fell to the
ground toward Olivia.
"Duel, what? You want me to do the duel myself? Are you
crazy? Are you senile?"
It was obvious who it was directed at, so Olivia hardened
her face and was bitten by a hand.
"No matter how much you do, you shouldn't say that."
"What do you mean no? I'm the next Emperor!"
Olivia felt her cold heart hardened even colder. How, really,
how could a man like this be the crown prince of the
Empire?
"Yeah, that's fine. I'll kill them all. I'll cut his throat and
take it all with my strength. That's it. He’s just a little kid."
Ruth, who was huffing, began to talk to himself and slowly
rationalize.
Olivia thought of Eustaf, who met briefly at the outdoor
ballroom. And the subsequent swift response of the
Duchess of Lazia.
Less than a day later, public opinion was now focused on
criticizing the crown prince.
Including the emperor's lifting of the Duke of Lazia.
'Not yet.'
I couldn't throw this card away yet.
"Your Majesty, I have an idea. First, avoid the duel-"
Ruth looked after Olivia at her words. If Ruth had any
brains, he wouldn't have done that here, but Ruth had no
brains.
No, more than that, Olivia was just one of the cards to
become emperor.
Slap!
Her body staggered with a loud noise. The fire flashed
before my eyes. At the moment of pain, humiliation and
humiliation came up on her five organs.
Wrap her cheek, Olivia looked at Ruth and bowed her head.
"I made a slip of tongue."
Ruth snorted with excitement.
"Are you saying I'm going to lose to that little boy or what?
The whore, the Duke of Lazia, and she’s so arrogant….You!
You can't even have children. Without a next heir, the
empire's majesty will not exist!"
Loudly talking nonsense, giving a face-to-face, Ruth. Olivia
exhaled as he went out. Her purple eyes burned with anger.
'Yes, then.'
If you're such a stupid guy that you can't even use as a
puppet, you have to throw it away.
Olivia waved the bell and called the bell to clean up the
mess.
'Now, how do we use the remaining cards?'
Olivia was lost in thought, biting lightly at the tip of her
finger. It has been a habit since she was young.
The tutor told me to quit because I looked young and rude,
but Olivia didn't give up this habit when she said that.
'The obvious weakness in the eyes is much better.'
Olivia's mouth is slightly twisted.
'I really wish he could die in a duel.'
Then I can be a tragic widow and keep the public on my
side.
But that's not gonna happen.
'It seemed like a lot of work.'
Thinking about Eustaf, she smiled softly.
 
CHAPTER 039
The Imperial society was soon filled with news of the duel
between the Crown Prince and Eustaf. Not only where the
duel was, but who would win was one of the big bets.
The crown prince also died to the head of the royal order. It
can't be that easy to lose. Besides, isn't he much older and
an adult?
 

Sir Eustaf is still a minor.

 

The opinion is that Sir Eustaf still has hands-on experience.

 

Didn't he have a one-on-one match not too long ago?

 

He even won. Besides, isn't it important that he'd killed

people?
 

Opinions were tensely opposed, and each social club held a

secret bet.
 

Because of Eustaf's duel, the story of the prince's attack on

Ran, which caused the duel, was not such a gossip.
 

'That bastard must have done it again.'

  

'Even at the Empress Mother's outdoor dance without an

invitation.'
 

'The Duchess of Lazia is the only one I feel sorry for.'

 

That's the assessment of Ran.

 

Pity.
 

Of course, it wasn't without the luxury of writing the

situation provocative, but they quickly calmed down.
 

It was thanks to The Viridescent Shadow diligent visit.

Today's guest was a precious guest because the green arch
no longer received guests.
 

"Ran!"
 

Lizzie pressed her hat tightly and ran up to the front door
as if she were jumping out of the carriage without an
escort.
 
Marquis Cyrus sighed as he rubbed his hand in the air
against his thigh, which he had pushed out for escort.
 

"Are you okay? Oh, my God, that's happening. You must

have heard a bug in your head."
 

Elise had the skill to turn the bitter words she said,
perhaps because she had eaten her brain.
 

Ran smiled.
 

"It's okay. It's an honor to be here. Marquis, sir."

 

"I'm glad to see you safe, Duke of Lazia. And Sir Eustaf."
 

Marquis Cyrus said, rubbing his scar across his left eye
with his fingertips like a habit.
 

"I never thought I'd get this kind of request."

 

"The Marquis is the only person I can think of. Thank you
for listening to this difficult request."
 

"No, it's not bad to put a debt on the Duke of Lazia."

  

"Caty!"
 

Without realizing it, Elise blushed after calling his

nickname. Ran laughed and said.
 

"Come inside, then. I'd kept my precious guest standing

outside."
 

Ran led the two to the fourth reception room, or the most
important reception room for VIPs.
 

It was a great gesture of goodwill that the lord, not the

butler, came out in person to welcome and guide the
reception room. However, neither did Elise or Ran think so.
 

Of course, they're friends.

 

The two thought so. Marquis Cyrus whispered to Eustaf,

who was looking at the two people walking along the hem
of the dress with their arms folded tightly.
 

"How come they're in the cold water?"

 
"It's good to be on good terms."
 

"That's too plain an answer."

 

Marquis Cyrus said so and said, looking at Eustaf with

pumpkin eyes.
"Duel, you're more reckless than I thought."
"Otherwise, I felt like I was going to step on his neck and
break it."
Eustaf spoke in such a relaxed tone that I thought it was a
joke at first, but soon realized that it was true.
"Don't you trust me too much?"
It couldn't have been good to go outside that Eustaf made
such a remark. Eustaf touched the Marquis, who was
leading silently.
"You seem to love your wife a lot."
"You've got a shot."
The Marquis muttered so.
The party soon went into the drawing room. Sitting on a
large sofa, Marquis Cyrus twisted his legs on the sofa table.
Elise frowned at the lax posture, and Eustaf kicked the
table.
It wasn't even loud how it was kicked, but the effect was
clear.
The table was pushed forward and the Marquis' feet fell to
the ground, and Eustaf said politely.
"In front of the Duke."
Marquis Cyrus raised his hands and rose from his seat to
bow politely to Ran.
"Please forgive my rudeness."
"If you need a footrest, I'll bring it."
Ran smiled and said so without a word of forgiveness, and
Elise's face turned red.
"Really, stop talking like that."
"As my wife said."
Marquis Cyrus said so, and Ran called her servant to move
the table back to its original place, wipe it, and bring
refreshments.
As she relaxed over the tea, Elise broke the news of society.
It was not much different from what I heard through The
Viridescent Shadow, but Ran heard the story interestingly.
Elise showed great interest in whipped cream cakes.
Butter cream exists in this world, but whipped cream has
not yet existed. The cream should be kept cold and
whipped with a lot of sugar, because it was not easy.
Ran solved it with magic tools and snow-white trees, and
Elise stressed seriously, "It's really delicious," on souffle
pancakes made with whipped cream. Ran said, "Eat as
much as you want," and bring a few more.
Eating a soft cake topped with cream on strong black tea,
Elise soon felt soft.
"That's the story of the social world. Really. Oh, so, do you
know that the Crown Prince has been given special training
by the head of the Guards Division?"
"I heard it, too."
Eustaf nodded and Elise shook her head.
"Really. A duel."
It would have been better to settle the law than that, but it
was almost impossible to give the crown prince a court
ruling.
"That's why I asked Marquis Cyrus for help."
Ran spoke and looked straight at Marquis Cyrus.
"You know the head of the proximal division."
"We've had some past relationships."
"I said this in a letter, but please do it again. Can you deal
with Eustaf?"
The only remaining eyes of the Marquis of Cyrus flashed.
He said, rubbing his chin.
 

"I thought when I got the letter, but I thought the choice of
the word "the partner" was great, not the teaching."
Marquis Cyrus looked down at Eustaf, who was sitting up
from his seat.
"I really want to make sure that the word is right. So,
Duchess, I'm willing to accept that offer."
"Thank you for accepting the difficult offer. Marquis Cyrus."
Ran's postpartum lips drew a deep line.
"The Duke of Lazia never forgets anything."
"That's a grateful and terrifying remark."
The Marquis answered so and told Eustaf.
"May I take a moment now, then?"
"Of course."
Eustaf got up from his seat and asked Ran for her
understanding, and the two left the drawing room and
disappeared. As soon as the two disappeared, Elise quickly
told Ran.
"I don't know how much the Marquis expected me to say
this. They say that blood is boiling for a long time."
"I thought my reply was quick somehow."
Ran answered so that the two burst into laughter together.
Elise asked while cutting the cake.
"But Ran, are you sure you're okay?"
"Yes, I'm really fine. I was really surprised then, but I'm
okay now. I'm more worried about Eus than me."
"Sir Eustaf? Why?"
"Because. It's a duel."
"But even if it's a duel, these days it's the first blood,
right?"
"That's how it goes, it's not how it's decided. Recently, I
heard that he was seriously injured in a duel...."
"It is, but ····."
Elise looked at Ran and said.
"You tell me about the Crown Prince, won't you?"
But are we going to fight that hard?
"So, I'm more worried. He might fight more."
At Ran's words, Elise nodded, "Yes."
"Sometimes men are ridiculously stupid. But I don't think
Lord Eustaf is that kind of guy."
"I'm worried about what if His Highness, the Crown Prince
will cheat on duel. He might use poison…"
"No way."
Elise's face is hardened.
"It won't happen. How much attention is this duel getting?"
"It’s rather…"
Ran sighed while talking.
"Maybe I'm too sensitive."
However, the story was so different from what she had read
that’s why she felt nervous and liberated at the same time.
If it went the same way as the original, Ran wouldn't have
had to worry about Eustaf like this.
We overcame any difficulties.
But it has changed so much now. The battle of Territories
and Duel never happened in the original work.
'If anything happens.'
You can't stand the guilt. Ran sighed at her stupidity, which
I did not think the story would flow only to the good side.
 

'Just sell some ice crystals and magic tools, make a lot of
money and make the Duchy of Lazia rich, make him live
well when Sina comes, and then afterwards, I’ll just go far
away.'
A duel between the Crown Prince and Eustaf.
'I feel weird.'
Ran thinks so, but suddenly Elise put out a souffle pancake
with a lot of whipped cream.
"Eat. It will make you feel better."
Ran laughed and accepted the fork. The sweet and soft
taste spread throughout my mouth. As Elise said, "Sir
Eustaf will be fine. Caty, no, I can't get enough of Cyrus
teaching."
It was a word full of trust in her husband.
"He’ll teach him, Ran."
Ran thought of Eustaf, who fixed the word "I want you to
deal" with the word "ask for a lesson" when sending a letter
to the Marquis.
At that time, it was really absurd, but again, it is an
arrogant idea that people of that age would have.
'He's young…He's young.'
Ran giggled, thinking so.
"Oh, yeah. Ran?"
"Yes?"
"Is it true that Lord Eustaf kicked the Crown Prince?"
"It's true."
Now that I think about it, I heard a loud kick even in that
chaotic situation, so I think he walked quite strongly.
'Because he immediately flew when he was kicked.'
"That's a little strong, too."
"Oh, cool!"
She laughed playfully and Elise's head tilted to every side.
"But Ran."
"Yes?"
"Well, this is kind of a rude question.-"
"Tell me."
"Sir Eustaf, I mean, he seems to like you."
"No way."
Ran shook her hand, answering without any hesitation. It
was not that she didn't like it, but it was an intense gesture
that ruled out the possibility of liking her, so Elise said as if
she was protesting without realizing it.
"But the way he treats Ran doesn't seem to be treating you
as a sibling."
"Gosh, Eustaf never really thought of me as his sister."
Elise's face hardened when Ran said lamentably. She asked
after a moment of silence.
"What about you, Ran?"
Ran smiled at the question. Somehow the answer came out
easily.
"Me, too."
I want to have Eustaf as my younger brother. I've never
thought like a younger brother. He was the male lead to
her.
"Now we're allies based on each other's circumstances."
Ran looked sorry, speaking as if she had organized things
neatly.
"So, later on-- maybe you won’t be friends with me, the
Lord or just simply ‘me’, after all this is over. If, um, I
understand if you don't like it."
"I don't understand."
Lizze hums and snorts.
"Once we're friends, we're friends forever. It has nothing to
do with the status. If Ran's name is not Ran, don't forget
that I'm still your friend."
Ran felt the inside of her heart melt by the words. I felt like
I put down a heavy load.
"I won't forget we're friends."
"Alright."
Elise nodded solemnly to see Ran.
At first, I never thought we could be friends. But I became
a friend of the same heart. ·····
'Somehow, there's a sense of distance.'
It's like leaving yourself out of all possibilities. Especially if
it's a relationship.
'It seems to me that she like Sir Eustaf, doesn't she?'
I heard that the he was knee-deep in front of emperor for a
duel. Everyone said Eustaf valued Lazia's honor, but Elise's
sense was not the only one.
Everyone is so into the same situation as some of the
narratives of the minstrels that they are doing something
like "honor and reason of the knight."
'You'll see, if you'll see.'
I've never seen that type of person to miss anything. In
addition, very few boys are so mean to Katy.
So, you'll find out when you watch.
Elise thought so and asked for more tea and dessert. Ran
called her servant with joy because it was a good attitude
of a guest to treat hospitality.
 
CHAPTER 040
Marquis Cyrus was enjoying the rare tension and joy
together. Plus, a little bit of irritation. It was an annoying
opponent who couldn't see his left eye.
 

If it weren't for one eye, I would have enjoyed this game

more.
 

'But it's no use feeling sorry for the loss.'

 

There are things you can gain by losing.

 

'No, if you lose something and you don't gain anything,

you'll get it because it's unfair.'
 

Cyrus thought so, and adjusted the strength and weakness

by saying that he stole the power of his blade as soon as
the blade of Eustaf came.
 

It was the first time in this way that I felt Eustaf's sword
faltering. As he pushed ahead without missing it, Eustaf
subtly adjusted the angle of the sword and slipped his
sword. Cyrus pretended to lose the balance of the sword. I
was going to ring as soon as I came in. However, Eustaf
widened the gap.
  

Cyrus kicked his tongue.

 

'What's wrong with him?'

 

At that age, it's normal to come in recklessly if you think

you won. But that's acting like a mercenary who's been
rolling on a rough floor.
 

"It's not like I'm risking my life, is it fair?"

 

A cold smile hung around Eustaf's mouth as Cyrus

grumbled. He didn't answer and ran into the sword again.
 

As soon as Cyrus tried to control the sword again, Eustaf

began to control it first.
 

"What do you say?"

 

Cyrus's face was slightly distorted.

 

Did you copy my skills?

 
'Then.'
 

Cyrus's sword quickly rose in strength and speed. Then

Eustaf raised his strength as if he knew it. A quick battle
ensued.
 

The gap between the two was barely distant, and they were
close together. Usually, they don't fight like this when they
swing a long sword.
 

Most of them were swordsmanship competitions in that

form, which were attached and dropped, turned around
and looked at again.
 

However, the two were fighting a battle that would make

others feel tired of seeing.
 

As such, the game was also played quickly. In the

meantime, Cyrus's sword touched Eustaf's neck and
Eustaf's sword touched his side.
 

"It's a tie."
 

When Cyrus said and took off the blade, Eustaf shook his
head.
 
"I lost."
 

The sword went in one late at the time.

 

Cyrus grinned at his word.

 

"Who did you learn from?"

 

"I learned from Baron Wild."

 

Blaine's father and former commander of the Blue flame

Division.
 

"I see."
 

Then Cyrus beat the boot end with a blunt sword tip.
 

'At that age, I can't believe he's this young.'

 

Usually, there was no arrogance that was common among

those with such skills.
 
No, I know I'm well, I know how to use it, but I'm not
overconfident about it.
 

"Is there a dragonfly in there?'

 

Cyrus grinned as he thought about his youth.

 

"Then shall we have another round?"

 

"Sure."
 

Eustaf answered with a light shake at the tip of the sword,

and the two were absorbed in the battle until the sun fell
and they could not see it.
***
Eustaf groaned low and immersed himself in a hot tub.
Perhaps this was the last practice, so I pushed to the limit,
and my body screamed. It's been a long time since I've
worked so hard on the battle.
Blaine and other knights had similar patterns and predicted
points because they had a long time to face swords.
But Marquis Cyrus was different.
Eustaf's liked his first-time pattern, first-time
swordsmanship, and quite cowardly points.
Feeling his muscles languishing in the hot water, he swept
up his black hair.
Three days later, it was a duel day.
'I don't understand it myself.'
A duel for the crown prince was such a big risk. It's not just
about politics, it's about my life being in danger.
He is Lazia's head.
If your head is cut off, you can't function your hands and
feet, so the captain must be careful. However, he broke the
principle by himself.
Biting his lips and smiling bitterly, Eustaf thought of the
cause. He sighed because it seemed too direct and blatant.
What did your mother say?
-Don't ever believe in the saying of ‘I love you’
I know that well.
-What if, what if, Eustaf. If you ever fall in love with
someone...
In the madness of being betrayed by her husband and
dying, her mother whispered that she would teach his a
very good way.
-If you want to completely own someone
"Kill her."
He muttered and laughed so coldly. My mother would have
wanted to die with my father if she could. That's why he
wanted to hold the title of Duchess of Lazia forever and
completely.
Dipping deeply into the bathtub, he closed his eyes.
After being in the bathtub for a long time, the servant
politely said, "The Lord is waiting."
"Why didn't you tell me?"
"She said she'll wait."
After kicking his tongue, Eustaf quickly changed his
clothes, his hair roughly turned and went out to the
drawing room.
Ran, who was waiting for him, looks back to him and turns
her eyes wide open. Then he glanced at her and said, "I
didn't take off my clothes."
"What!?"
Lan jumped up.
"Somehow you seem to want to see it with that kind of
eyes."
"No, I'm not!"
Seeing her face turning red with embarrassment, he
thought it was amazing, too. It is also interesting that she
maintains her position as a Patriarch while showing all her
emotions.
She seems to deny the whole teaching she has learned
since she was young.
Why don't you ask the disciple if they want to choose
between themselves and Ran, except for their lineage? I
wasn't sure.
And he couldn't tell herself whether he was displeased or
not with that he wasn't sure.
What would I say if I told her what my mother said?
Thinking about it, Eustaf asked.
 

"What's the matter?"

"Can't I come if something's wrong?"
When Ran spoke out of embarrassment, he answered
without batting an eyelid.
"That's not how we are."
"That's too much."
grumbled and Ran asked.
"Did you do well?"
"Yes."
"Eustaf."
"Yes, Noonim?"
"Short answers don't help conversation."
"Yes?"
"Really?"
Ran lightly puffed her cheeks and sighed. And I talked
about the business.
"While I was asleep, you took care of the paperwork. I just
wanted to thank you."
"Don't mention it."
"But."
"Yes?"
"Why are you holding off on making water cars down the
Timone River?"
Eustaf's eyebrows are slightly frown.
"Have you tried everything again?"
"Oh? No. That means we'll do it twice. It's not like I don't
know Eus."
Ran, who blew her nose with a triumphant face, continued.
"But that's a problem I've been thinking about, so I was
wondering why you've answered it so much."
"The river freezes in winter. It's hard to manage the water
truck, and the water supply is too small to go back.
Downstream of the Timone River is better off making
beams."
"Oh, I see. Does it rain a lot?"
"Yes."
"Then a reservoir would be better. The Timone River must
be smaller than I thought."
I thought of Han River because it's a river. ·····
'I can't figure out the entire geography of this town.'
Furthermore, her education was tailored to women, and it
was not for such a patriarchal position.
It has somehow managed to match modern knowledge, but
as expected, loopholes are revealed.
"Eus."
"Yes?"
"Grow up fast."
"............"
That way, I'll quickly hand over this troublesome task to
you.
Ran laughed, thinking so, and then her face darkened
again.
"Noonim?"
"No, I was wondering if you were okay with the duel. Is it
actually worth it? I'd like to..."
"That's up to me."
Eustaf said straight away. Ran flinched at the words and
said with both hands up.
"My apologise, I just made a slip of the tongue."
It was the worst thing I could say to a person who was
fighting because of my work, thinking it was worth it.
Eustaf nodded.
"I accept your apology."
Ran spoke seriously while collecting her eyebrows.
 

"Don't get hurt."

"I'll be fine."
Saying so, he reached out and gently swept her cheek.
Tickling, Ran shrugged and said.
"Eus, you do like physical affection."
"I don't like it."
"What?"
What are you talking about? When Ran looked at Eustaf, he
smiled.
So, you're doing something you don't like to me? You don't
want me?
Looking at Ran's mysterious face, Eustaf asked.
"Dinner?"
"It starts in 30 minutes."
"Okay. Did you tell the Marquis?"
"Yes"
Ran nodded. Unknowingly, she swept the cheek that Eustaf
stroked, and Ran continued.
"Then get ready. I'm coming to escort you."
Eustaf asked, "Isn't that the opposite?" Ran replied
cheerfully.
"Sometimes there's opposition."
***
'I was yelling so loud.'
Ran sighed. Then, Soda's touch with her hair stopped.
"I'm sorry. Lord, don't you like your hair?"
"No, it's okay. No, I was going to pick Eus up, but it's later
than I thought."
Kara, who was holding a box of necklaces, grinned at the
words.
"But waiting is task for a gentleman."
"That's right."
Soda made a quick touch by saying so. Dimodia finally
tapped the blusher and smiled satisfactorily. Then Dimodia,
who helped Soda put her hair up, carried a necklace box
instead of Kara, and Kara hung a necklace around Ran's
neck. It was a chain of slender platinum and diamonds
alternately decorated with a diamond pendant.
"Oh, my God, it's the same color as your eyes."
"That's right. It suits you so well. The green eyes stand out
more."
Hearing the praise, Ran smiled and stood up with Kara's
help.
Her sleeves end at the wrist, but underneath, she is an
engageante’s style with layers of colorful lace, highlighting
her white, thin arms.
When Ran went out to the drawing room, the waiting
Eustaf gave a light silent salute.
"I was going to pick you up."
Ran grumbled and looked awkward.
"I'll look forward to it next time."
Eustaf said so and pushed his hand out.
Ran though he looked perfect in the way he handed his
black hair back neatly and wore a banquet suit for dinner.
Ran whispered, putting her hand on his arm.
"But don't you usually escort Elise and the Marquis escort
me at times like this?"
"She says she don't want to."
"That's true."
Laughing lightly.
"A good relationship is good."
Ran smiled pleased, confirming that Elise and Cyrus were
on good terms.
The dinner continued for a long time. Ran, Elise and Cyrus
were accompanied by wine, but Eustaf did not touch
alcohol.
Cyrus nodded his head.
"No recovery."
It is customary for men and women to talk separately after
meals, but the number of people was small and the four of
them moved comfortably to talk.
There, Ran secretly drank champagne and began to get
drunk. Fortunately, when the seat is closed, "It's a big
problem." I guess I was drunk,' she said.
But you can never show your face in front of a guest or a
friend!
It's not out of control!
Thinking so, Ran clenched her fist inside and saw Elise and
Marquis of Cyrus off.
Then, as I was going back to my bedroom, Eustaf grabbed
her arm lightly.
"You're drunk."
Ran shook her head seriously when he whispered.
"No, I'm not drunk."
"My eyes can't be fooled."
"A…a little bit?"
"I thought the speed of drinking was fast. Why do you do it
so fast?"
In Korean, hurry up.
I suppressed that such a joke was about to pop out without
realizing it.
"I guess it's your personality."
"Aren't people usually quick to give up?"
But why is it so persistent? Eustaf thought so.
He never returned home on vacation after entering the
academy.
I just stayed in the dormitory and lived.
Then I always got a letter saying, 'Why aren't you coming
this time?'
No, she always sent a letter. He didn't reply once.
She even came to visit three or four times during the
semester.
I didn't go down to the visiting room then either.
His acquaintances looked tired of him, saying, "That's too
much," but Eustaf did not budge.
Ran would then wait in the waiting room all day and leave.
In fact, I thought the second time would not come if I was
so close to the door.
But two, three, four times, she came to visit steadily.
At the end of the day, I couldn't beat my acquaintance's rice
and went to the visiting room. Over the window, I could see
Ran reading a book.
Blonde sparkled in the sunlight and the eyes were
transparent like glass beads under long golden eyelashes.
Ran looked up as she was looking for a long time because
he looked unreal.
As her welcoming expression spread to her face, Eustaf felt
like he wanted to run away from the embarrassment of
being found to be watching, so he locked the door to the
visiting room and left.
The visitor's room was a structure that locked the door
outside, so Ran, embarrassed, opened the door and called
him in, but he ignored it and left.
That was the last time I saw Ran. After that, it was my
parents' funeral home.
"Really? I think I'm pretty good at giving up."
I'm not the type to do something. Ran snorted and said,
"It doesn't look like that."
"Oh, no, it's not."
Holding onto Ran, who shook her head, Eustaf began to
walk, and she began to walk lightly along him.
"But Eus?"
"Yes?"
"Can I confess one thing?"
"Say it."
"Eustaf was right."
"Of course, it is. But what do you mean?"
Ran laughed and whispered at the words he couldn't tell if
it was a groan or joke.
"That I don't think of Eustaf as my younger brother."
Eustaf stopped stomping. Ran, whose arms were held, lost
her balance and stumbled.
"Eus?"
"What do you think then?"
 

CHAPTER 041 – EUSTAF DUEL

Ran grinned at Eustaf's question.
"Male Lead."
 

"...what?"
 
Even Eustaf can’t understand what she means at the
moment. Ran smiled as if she were teasing him.
 

"What do you mean?"

 

"I won't tell you."

 

"As expected, you're drunk."

 

"I'm not."
 

"What the hell is that ending?"

 

"It's a long one."

 

"…"
 

Eustaf sighed loudly and began to walk again.

 

"Noonim."
 

"Huh?"
  

"I'm sure you'll be embarrassed tomorrow."

 

"…Fact bombing."
 

"What?"
 

"No, nothing."
 

Eustaf took Ran to her doorstep.

 

"Go to sleep."
 

"Yes, good night, Eus."

 

Ran waved her hand loudly and went inside . As Eustaf

breathed lightly and returned to his room, he saw Blaine
standing at the entrance.
 

"Sir Blaine?"
 

"Master."
 
Seeing him bowing politely, Eustaf felt tired and rubbed his
eyes.
 

Fight all day long and then dinner. Even dinner.

 

He was quite tired now.

 

"what is the continuation of the story from before? Come on

in."
 

"If you're tired, maybe next time..."

 

"You’ll let me wait? That's not right."

 

"I came at will and waited."

 

"I know."
 

In response, Eustaf went inside and clapped his fingers.

 

Blaine followed him in and closed the door.

 
After sitting down and dragging his legs as if he was
throwing himself onto the sofa, Eustaf said with his eyes
closed.
 

"So?"
 

"You have given the Lord the Viridescent shadow."

 

Eustaf opened his blue eyes and looked at Blaine.

 

"Blaine Wild."
 

"Yes."
 

"You're not saying anything presumptuous."

 

The Viridescent Shadow isn't your problem.

 

"I'm sorry."
 

Blaine lowered his head slightly, and Eustaf raised one

palm and made a gesture to continue.
 
"I'd like to let Ross escort the Lord."
 

"Ross?"
 

Eustaf looked up.

 

"You're not doing it?"

 

"Because I can't always be there for her. I'm sure you know
Ross's skills."
 

"Yes."
 

Blaine is the Knight Commander, and he cannot remain

attached to Ran. But how arrogant Ross is to Ran-While
thinking about it, Eustaf laughed.
 

"That would be nice. But it's better to listen to Ran's

opinion."
"All right."
Blaine bowed politely and left the room.
Ran's escort was a matter of continuous discussion with
Blaine after it happened. He told me to bring me a decent
escort, so he picked Ross.
'Whether it's conscious or unconscious.'
Ross is a representative Eustaf faction.
Of course, the relationship between Eustaf and Ran is not
bad, but Ross was the representative of the man who saw it
clearly in the mansion.
Ross will be an escort to Ran. Eustaf gathered his
fingertips and closed his eyes.
"I'm sure he'll do well."
Eustaf smiled, muttering words that he didn't know which
side he was talking about.
As Eustaf predicted, Ran was ashamed to death and
decided to drink less.
***
The duel was of course private. If you have an open duel or
something, you will become a gladiator.
The duel request was made by Eustaf, and the duel was
held in front of the royal womb, as Ruth thought.
Officials from both sides were here. The referee did not
exist.
Either way, it was a losing game for the one who called
surrender.
'It's uncivilized.'
Ran thought so and tied a handkerchief to Eustaf's wrist
wishing him a victory.
"Eus."
"I'll be alright."
Eustaf whispered low, looking at her speechless. Ran bit
her lips and raised her wet, green eyes and said to him.
"Don't get hurt."
Instead of answering, Eustaf smiled faintly and turned
away. On the other side, Ruth was already posing as the
winner.
Olivia tried to tie a handkerchief to his wrist, but Ruth
shook his hand to hit it.
"I can win without this."
Olivia smiled and looked down. The smile was so fresh that
it was clearly visible to Ran far away.
'Wow.'
In the past few days, there has been a further deterioration
between the couple.
I wondered if there would be anything worse there, but
now the atmosphere is very….
The two faced each other at the ends of the sword. There
was no starting signal. They seemed to stare at each other
for a while, and the duel began.
"-!"
Eustaf frowned slightly.
'Does the sword ring?'
Whenever Ruth and the sword bumped into each other, a
strange vibration was delivered to the sword. It was a
vibration that was hard to hold the sword with my hand.
Ruth's blue eyes grinned.
'Is it magic?'
I thought it would come out cheap.
So Eustaf wasn't very embarrassed. It was a little funny
that he just intended to drop the sword from his hand.
Isn't it more moderate than you think?
'I don't think a wizard around you will cast a spell in real
time. If it's a magical object, it doesn't last that long.'
 

Magic is instantaneous.
It took that much mana to maintain it for a long time, so it
had to continue to consume mana.
So, the magic lasted about a minute at the longest. But a
minute in a duel is big.
Eustaf breathed a long sigh and laughed.
"Is that all the in the cards?"
Ruth's face was distorted by the whispering question.
"You bastard!"
Angrily, he swung the sword wide. The next moment, Eustaf
kicked his hand with his foot. The sword slipped out of
Ruth's hand and fell to the floor.
Silence enveloped the garden.
"You…"
Eustaf said softly to Ruth, who trembled with anger or fear.
"Let's go pick it up."
"It's a sword fight!"
"No, it's a duel."
Ruth gritted his teeth and bent down to pick up the sword.
He had to bend his back himself because he could not get
help from his servant during the battle.
In shame and anger, Ruth immediately rushed to Eustaf
without preparation as soon as he caught the sword.
Eustaf bumped into a sword. Another strange vibration
came from earlier.
Ruth smiled as if he were showing his teeth. If you don't hit
this baby's neck today, his anger will not be relieved.
I put pressure on the wizard and put magic on the sword. If
you hit the sword a few more times, Eustaf's sword will be
shattered, and if you stab yourself in the neck in the
meantime, you're done.
It was a clean victory.
However, I really wanted to see Eustaf eyes filled with fear,
but I didn't like the calm view of yourself as if you were
insignificant.
'A hole in your throat will change your mind! You're giving
me this shame?'
Every time he hit the sword, Ruth counted the numbers in
his heart.
Now, three times, two times--
"Yaap!!"
While he shouts, Ruth hit the sword one last time.
Bang-!
With a burst of sound, Eustaf's sword exploded into pieces.
Ruth grinned, and something hit his face hard. A
tremendous pain came to his face with a sprinkling
unpleasant sound.
"Ugh-!!"
Covering his face with one hand, Ruth stepped back. He
couldn't figure out what happened. It was painful and hard
to breathe.
Then a second blow hit him, and Ruth reached the spot like
a frog.
While looking at the fallen crown prince, Eustaf threw his
sword on the floor with only the handle left.
Eustaf greeted the crown prince's observer lightly, and
Olivia stood up from her seat, holding back from clapping
without realizing it.
"Call the palace!"
When Eustaf returned to his place, Ran rose from her seat
and hugged him tightly.
"I'm so surprised…"
Eustaf said with a relaxed look at the whispering words,
hugging and letting go for a long time.
"It's a cheap villain's idea."
I knew that the vibration of the sword wasn't all about
letting it go. I have also heard that the blade is broken by
vibration.
So as soon as the sword was shattered, Eustaf slapped the
prince in the face.
It was a blow to the point where the nose bone was
crushed. The prince turned his head and kicked him to the
end.
It was like a standard of clean fighting.
When the sword popped, Ran's heart seemed to sink.
Unknowingly, her whole body flinched and trembled.
I hated the sensation of that moment even now.
And a clean shot, as if he had predicted Ruth's behavior,
avoiding the sword that was poking straight. The ending.
However, Ran mumbled like a joke to calm down her
nervousness.
"I've never heard of winning a duel with a kick."
"Because the sword is broken."
"Sword."
No matter how hard it is, the sword can't naturally break
into pieces like that. Eustaf whispered as he looked at the
prince being carried by the courtiers.
"Let's go back."
Ran nodded at his words.
"Yes, let's go back."
***
The story of Eustaf's victory was first known when he left
the palace intact, followed by rumors of how he won
quickly.
It was because everyone was waiting for the news,
stamping their feet. Countless invitations arrived in front of
the people who were there as observers, and everyone
tried to hear the story somehow.
"The sword exploded suddenly."
"Oh, my God, can he do that?"
"It must be magic."
"It's disgraceful that he did it in a sacred duel."
"I can't believe he kicked it."
"I can't help it because he didn't have a sword."
"I heard a fist flattened the crown prince's nose."
"That's what it really is, right?"
"Yes"
The story of the prince's nose spread through laughter.
The palace and the wizards worked hard, but it was
rumored that his nose would not be returned to their
original state.
"It's a flat nose."
"No, it's a non-full nose."
The caricature of the crown prince spread rapidly, and even
the commoners called him "Bifulco."
The Duke of Miro said, "No matter how hard it is, you
kicked the face of the Emperor! I’ll protest," but I couldn't
help it because there was no sword. Because Eustaf's
excuse for ' was very good - and why there was no sword, it
was not beyond the expectation of the aristocrats.
The palace was strangely quiet.
So, Label felt strange when he saw a visitor without a
rumor.
Eustaf was drinking tea in front of him with a calm face.
'Would you have been a nonchalant face if you'd been all
over the door?'
Label thought about it for nothing. Suddenly, the chief of
the palace said carefully that someone came, and someone
said it was sir Lazia .
 

Eustaf Laban de Lazia.

Lazia's next duke.
Everyone knew that Ran was a temporary duke, and he also
knew that Lazia's duke changed as soon as he became an
adult.
In addition, it is the center of current social rumors.
As for Label, it was not a very pleasant feeling.
"I don't like gossip."
When Label said, Eustaf put down the teacup and said,
"I don't like it either."
"Then you can't come here."
"If the story doesn't go out of the palace, there will be no
gossip. Don't worry."
"huh?"
I was so full that the sound of "Oh, my gosh" popped out of
my mind.
"Then what brings you here?"
"I heard you don't like being used."
"That's right."
"Then how about using it?"
A smile spread around Eustaf's mouth, giving him goose
bumps on his back.
"I like to be quiet."
When Label said low, Eustaf said he beat his arm around
the shoulder.
"The royal family has an obligation as a royal family. Like I
have a duty as a Lazian."
"What kind of duty is it is it?"
"It's no use telling a man who doesn't know his duty, and
it's a duty that doesn't need to be told if he knows."
Label peered at Eustaf. Eustaf spoke slowly.
"I don't want an answer right now. It's not like there's an
answer I want. Give me the answer you want."
Label slowly opened his mouth to Eustaf's words.
"No one likes a force that's too strong. Being strong, in
itself, makes enemies."
"Weakness doesn't mean you don't have enemies."
"That's true."
Label shrugged, and Eustaf got up from his seat
"This is all I need."
"I'm not going to be an actor."
Eustaf greeting without answering and left the drawing
room.
Steam was still rising from the teacup where he left. Label
swallowed a sigh.
'For the royal family, it is their duty.'
Label caressed the arm of the sofa where he was sitting.
Expensive armor made of black wood. A fluffy and
delicately woven carpet, a glass sofa table, and a
chandelier with crystal.
People who listen to cleaning and watching every day. The
reason why they serve themselves.
The reason why you can live like this.
That's why it's your duty.
Duty is responsible, and power is obliged.
He has an obligation to the people of the Empire.
'You speak heavy words lightly.'
Label thought so and closed his eyes.
In other words, this is what Eustaf said.
-Do you think the Crown Prince deserves to be the
Emperor? What would the Empire look like if he became
emperor? Then what do you think about becoming the
emperor?
Label was felt so empty and rubbed his face.
It's going to be a tough road.
'And you never know, right? You might get your act
together. Your father has yet to be corrected····."
And a wise brother-in-law-
While thinking about it, Label began to rub the forehead
gently because it seemed to have a headache.
Surely the prisoner is wise.
A perfect partner for the Emperor.
'The problem is, you're not a good partner.'
To be honest, Label didn't like the Miro princess.
With silver hair, purple eyes, beautiful appearance, and a
sense of politics, Olivia may be an ideal spouse in many
ways.
But Label was strangely repulsed by her.
Is it because of the Duke of Miro unique pride?
Marriage is a political issue for nobles, especially the royal
family, and spouses are political partners.
However, Label had a romantic dream that was not like an
imperial family. At least I want to marry someone who has a
heart.
'Maybe it's because I read too much.'
He laughed bitterly thinking so.
'Can't we just postpone our answer a little bit? He might
have become humble because of this duel, right?'
No, he doesn’t even want that, but he might polish himself
with revenge because of his anger toward Eustaf. Taking
comfort in that way, Label decided to hold back His answer.
He rose from his seat and left the drawing room. There was
no window in the reception room, so he took a deep breath
of fresh air as soon as he came out.
'It's cloudy.'
The outdoor ball that will be held today may have to be
closed.
Label thought so.
 
CHAPTER 042
The green arch was bustling.
 

Ran said she would go down to the duchy, so she was busy
packing for it.
 

But Ran was a little worried.

 

'What should I do with Lumiere?'

 

If I could, I wanted to solve the problem before I went

down.
 

'Shall we send a man to Count Illuminati?'

 

Ran made up her mind and made Dimodia prepare a pen

and paper.
 

-Did you get the flowers I wanted? I'm going to lose all the
flowers.
 

'Well, is the last sentence too hasty? No, but that's right.'
 
Ran thought so and folded a short letter and put it on the
tray.
 

"Send it to Count Illuminati quickly."

 

I felt a little better after ordering. But it was better than

doing nothing.
 

'It takes two days to pack and prepare a carriage.'

 

I hope the answer comes in the meantime.

 

Tok, totok.
 

At that time, Ran turned her head to the window because

she could hear a light tap on the window.
 

"It's raining."
 

"Oh, my God. We might have to postpone our trip down to

Lazia in the event of heavy rain."
 

Ran stopped Kara from trying to close the window by

saying that.
  

"Just leave it open. I want to see rain."

 

"All right."
 

Kara gently opened her hand from the window. Looking at

the rain for a while, Dimodia asked.
 

"Would you like to go to the garden? Since the raindrops

are not strong yet, it would be good to have tea time in the
garden."
 

"That's romantic."
 

Soda was happy while making a purse. Without hearing

Ran's answer, she went outside, saying, "I'll get you ready."
 

Although it was raining, the attendants who set up tea to

the garden's gazebo were pitiful, but in fact, they were
looking forward to it, and Ran shut her mouth.
 

"It's raining. Is it tea time outside?"

 
It was Ross who was walking in the tackle like it was
amazing. Ran glanced at Ross and laughed.
 

"The armor must be greased. It’ll rust if it get rained on."

 

"We take care of armor from time to time."

 

"That's enough."
 

What's the problem? Ran got up from her seat.

 

"I'm going to go out like this."

 

At Ran's words, Dimodia came out with a brush, saying,

"But it may be chilly because of the rain."
 

As I went out of the mansion, raindrops fell quite thick.

Ross leaned his umbrella carefully.
 

Anyway, as long as I'm escorting you, I'm gonna let Ran get
a raindrop--
 

"Lord..."
 
Ran laughed inwardly as she saw the title coming out with
difficulty.
 

"What's going on?"

 

"Your feet will be all wet. If you don't mind, can I hug you?"
 

Ran blinked her eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she

said yes.
I thought he wouldn't care if her feet were wet or not, but
unexpectedly Ross was trying hard and didn't want to
refuse the first step.
While Ross bent and straightened his knees, raised and
lowered his hands, and didn't know what to do, Ran waited
still. Eventually, Ross said after bending one knee and
putting his arm on it.
"Please sit here."
"I'm heavy."
"I know."
At his words, Ran opened her eyes wide and sat on his
arms. It doesn't shake as much as I thought it would.
Then Ross got up from his seat, and Ran screamed quietly
and grabbed him by the neck.
Ross looked embarrassed, too.
"You have to warn me when you’ll get up!"
His face was too close, and when Ran pulled back and
scolded him, Ross said, "I'm sorry," and shut up.
Dimodia lifted her umbrella high and put it on Ran's head.
"Shall we get going now?"
Ross began to walk awkwardly with her gentle words. Ran
was nervous at first, but she was relieved of an unexpected
sense of security.
Ran spoke softly under the umbrella.
"Sir Ross."
"Yes."
"Actually, I thought you'd escort me badly, but no."
Ross's brown eyes narrowed at the words.
"And then I'll be punished by Mr. Eustaf."
Ran nodded, why is it?
"Sir Ross, do you know you're taking risks?"
Ross's face was crumpled in a heartbeat because she
whispered.
"If it's a risk for Mr. Yustaf, I'll take it."
"No, it's not--"
Now inside the mansion, I'm on Eustaf's side! No one yell
out, 'Ran is the enemy!'
Ross Wilde, you're the only one.
Then who is the best target to use outside?
As expected, Ross Wilde.
Ran thought for a moment and shook her head.
'Well, that would be nice, too.'
Many people are needed to serve people.
You can't fight with Nightman, Bishop, and Lookman. No
matter how queen you are, you need words from around
you.
"Yes, yes."
Ran reached out and trimmed Ross's hair, and his brown
eyes were big enough to pop out.
"Now, what..."
"Oh, Scylla?"
Ran took his hand off and laughed. Arriving at the Gazebo,
Ross quickly put down Ran.
'It was rude to stroke an adult man's head.'
However, I am afraid that if I apologize, I will expand my
interpretation. Ran sat at a table prepared under the
Gazebo, thinking so.
Now it was raining pretty hard. A sweet smell of soil came
up from the green garden. The sound of rain hitting a big
leaf makes a cheerful sound.
Ran looked at the garden with her chin resting on the
table. The rainy garden was beautiful in itself. It was nice
to keep my eyes closed. Ran took a long breath and spit it
out.
 

Soon, the servants brought a series of tea tools covered

with round silver planks. One by one, set up a tea table,
and Ran poured tea.
The scent of soft tea spread through the cold summer rain
air. After transferring the tea to a new teapot, she relaxed
and enjoyed tea time.
'This feels good.'
Ran thought so and recommended tea to her maids. Soda,
Kara, and Dimodia sat in their seats with joy.
"It's nice to have tea with you like this."
Soda nodded at Ran's words. With dark brown hair, she
was happy to be in a tea party with her lord.
How envious of me, the same maidens, of serving Ran!
"But what about uniforms?"
"I love them!"
Soda answered quickly and raised her voice.
"When you go outside, you're all from the green arch, and
you're being polite. There's no bullies coming up against
you! How polite the shopkeeper is! Oh, by the way, Ravina
was saved by a knight before! She's from Lazia, right?
While doing it!"
Feel one's heart beat fast Kara, who is old when she saw
Soda spitting out, looked at Lord. Everyone knew well that
Ran wasn't just a generous owner.
It is not easy to forget the neck of an administrator.
However, Ran smiled pleased with Soda's reaction.
"Good thing everybody likes it. I'm planning to prepare
winter uniforms soon. Let me know if you have any
suggestions."
Soda's eyes glistened at Ran's words.
"A winter uniform?"
"Yes, now is the summer cloth. I think Soda knows a lot of
maids, so please listen to their opinions."
"Yes, yes, Lord!"
Soda's face blushed and the answer came out strong. Ran
looked back at Kara and said, "Then Kara can help you
organize your opinions."
Kara smiled gracefully and bowed her head at the rank-
keeping word.
"I'll do what you want."
Dimodia said with a cheerful smile.
"I actually thought the Lord was a scary man. But I'm so
happy that you're such a great person."
"Thanks for that."
Ran said so and smiled. Then someone ran over there. As
soon as she stood under the Gazebo, the maids quickly rose
from their seats.
"I'm seeing young Master."
Eustaf said, shaking off the water from his coat.
"I was dragged by the scent of the tea."
Ran got up from her seat and said to Dimodia, accepting a
brush.
"You're totally wet, aren't you? Are you okay? Get the
brazier ready, and get all the furniture ready."
"Yes, my Lord."
Sad about the short tea time, Soda said, and with youngest
maid, Dimodia, disappeared over the garden.
"Where have you been in the rain? What about the
umbrella?"
When Ran tried to wipe Eustaf's wet hair with her hand, he
pushed her hand slightly.
"Noonim should wear it."
"It's not cold."
"It's bad."
 

"Is that so? I think we can wash it."

Looking at the delicately woven fabric, Ran gathered her
eyebrows, and Ross quickly approached and peeled off
Eustaf's coat.
"It's hard to wash it again."
"Is that so?"
Ran nodded and Ross shook his coat a few times.
Meanwhile, Dimodia came back with a towel at a quick
pace, and Eustaf shook his wet hair.
"Wouldn't you rather go change your clothes?"
"It's all right."
Eustaf said so and shook his head. Then he asked as if he
had seen something interesting.
"Does Noonim have wings?"
"Huh?"
What do you mean? Ran looked at him and said Eustaf.
"There was no sign of a drop in the rain on you."
"Oh, Lord Ross carried me all the way here."
Ran smiled and said, Sir Ross, and Eustaf turned to Ross.
Ross looked down, somehow chilled.
"Good work."
"Thank you."
He couldn't raise his head even after answering.
Soon, a series of servants came in, cleaned up the used tea
furniture and set up a new one. A small brazier was also
placed next to it, not with charcoal, but with "automation"
with ice crystals. It was a product that can control
firepower in three stages and even goes left and right.
'It's common only in Korea.'
It's an incredibly groundbreaking item here. That's how
comfortable it was for the servants.
"You don't need a painting, do you?"
When Eustaf muttered, Ran said.
"How bad is your summer cold."
"It's not the weather that catches a cold," Eustaf said. It’s
the month of July. So, I answered and lightly raised my
finger.
"It’s the freezing then."
Shortly after ordering to his servant, ice cups were
delivered, and Eustaf picked up a teapot and poured hot
tea into the ice cup.
Squeak-
There was a light sound of ice breaking and cold tea was
made in an instant.
"Did I disturb you?"
"Huh?"
"Time with the maids."
"No, we can drink again later. Come to think of it, I've
never been this relaxed with Eus."
Somehow, I was constantly hit by work and only stayed
with them during working hours, but I never had time for
private conversations.
"That's true."
Eustaf said so and nodded.
When I drank a cold tea and put it down, the sound of ice
ringing was cheerful. While listening to the sound of rain
that harmonized with the sound, Eustaf shook his hand.
Then the servants quickly withdrew from the Gazebo.
Ross hesitated and fell and turned around.
Ran whispered.
"Why? What's wrong? Where have you been?"
"No, it's not that, but if you want to talk about something
private."
"What's that--"
Ran opened her eyes wide and smiled lightly.
 

"Eus? Anything you want to say?"

"I don't know."
He put his head around.
"Hmm, isn't Eustaf cold?"
"Yes."
"It's still a little chilly."
"That's right."
"Eustaf."
"Yes."
"If you answer in a short answer, the conversation won't
continue."
"All right."
Ran opened her eyes thickly and said, "Hum."
"I don't care if you don't talk about personal matters. We're
not like that. Either way..."
If you become a patriarch, it's over.
Silence entwined the Gazebo. In the end, it was Ran who
couldn't stand it and brought it up first.
"Look at that."
Eustaf turned his head. Ran grinned and said.
"It's dug up a marble. It's been a while since the Gazebo
was built. It cut it in the water, didn't it?"
Drops of water from the roof of the Gazebo clearly marked
the floor marble below it.
300 years since the green arch was built.
The Gazebo may not be that old, but at least the soft
marble was old enough to be a file.
Eustaf looked at it and slowly opened his mouth.
"What does the rock think every time a drop of water falls?"
"Huh?"
In an unexpected remark, Ran looked up and saw Eustaf.
But he wasn't looking at her, he was just looking at the fine
marble.
"You think it's annoying at first, and you think it's funny
how it's always torn apart. And in the end, he would have
become numb to it or not."
Ran listened carefully because it was the first time Eustaf
had talked about something so long.
Tok
Tok
Tok
When the sound of the bump didn't bother me.
"And do you know when the rock finds out it's dug?"
He continued and she hesitated whether it was time for her
to answer or to what to say.
"It's not the sound of a bump anymore, it's when there's a
clanging sound."
When there's a sound of water dripping on top of the water.
At that time, the rock would be embarrassed.
"And how deep it was when the raindrops no longer fell and
the stagnant water disappeared. You'll realize how empty it
has become after you see it."
And the fact that raindrops didn't really mean to pry rocks--
"It's cheap."
When Eustaf looked back at Ran, Ran slowly widen her
eyes.
"Huh? What, what?"
What's does that mean?
Panicked, Ran asked back. It was a question where the
story didn't mesh.
"Well, I don't know."
Eustaf replied like that and looked at the speaking Ran,
whether she had missed something or misunderstood
metaphors and metaphoric sentences.
Eustaf smiled and turned his eyes to the rain. There was no
sign of stopping raining quite a bit.
"Maybe the rain will be stronger in the evening."
"More here? Then it's going to be a real downpour. How
many more days will I stay in the green arch?"
A little relief came out of her voice. If you have a few days
to spare, you may be able to finish your work in Lumiere.
"You don't want to go back to Lazia, do you?"
"Huh?"
"It's better to stay in the green arch."
At Eustaf's words, Ran said with her chin up.
"Yeah, it was supposed to be until the end of the social
season. But there's nothing we can do. I'll have a lot of
work to do when I get back to Lazia, but there's nothing
more to do if I stay here. There's nothing I can do."
She murmured. Lan closed her eyes and recalled the ice
wall and the sky mansion.
"I wish I could have stayed in the social world."
but
'But I'm glad I'm going back.'
It was much better for her to leave this complicated and
frustrating politics and go to Lazia to concentrate on her
territorial work.
Ran grinned and opened her eyes.
"What about Eustaf? You wanted to go back to Lazia."
"Yes,"
He nodded and said low.
 

CHAPTER 043 – LUMIERE RESCUE

 

At night, as Eustaf predicted, the raindrops grew stronger,

pouring rain that could be named as "lips."
 

In addition to the night, Count Illuminati's messenger

arrived through the rainstorm, which was cloudy with
visibility.
 

The letter in her arms was not wet at all. Ran somehow felt
sorry for the messenger and ordered her servant to serve
him new clothes and warm meals.
 

The maidens were curious about whether it was important,

but they didn't dare say it. Ran opened the letter and read
it and jumped out of her seat.
 

-The flowers have been plucked.

 

It was because of this first sentence.

  

'You saved it!'

 

Her heart trembled and she quickly read the following

sentence.
 

-But as expected, I couldn't get the tea leaves. An exclusive

merchant wants to see the buyer.
 

'Euaaa'
 

Ran bit her lips and sat down.

 

'What should I do?'

 

My mind went round and round and round. No, it's an

illegal dumping ground now, so can't we just go and break
everything down?
 

Oh, so they're gonna destroy the evidence or move it

somewhere?
 

In fact, the Metropolitan Guard cannot be unaware of the

fact that such a large-scale speculation site is operating.
  

I'm sure it's connected somewhere, but it's not my job to

find that connection and break it.
 

'That's only for the imperial family.'

 

However, given the appearance of the crown prince or the

emperor, it seems impossible to do such a thing.
 

'It is impossible to move Lazia's soldiers in the capital.'

 

Moreover, they recently made Ruth's nickname into Bifulco.

 

In other words, I am not trying to go back to Lazian

territory for no reason. She was trying to get out of society
by showing her nuance that she was looking into the
emperor's mood as much as possible.
 

'I'll have no choice but to visit them myself.'

 

Ran decided so. If you want a buyer, I'll meet you.

 

No matter how they came out of there, Ran was once a

"spirit." If you want to detain someone, you can call
"Istarif." Or you can call the higher spirits.
 

'I'm afraid I'll have enough of that, but-'

 

I don't know what the price is, but it's important to hold the
cards that can be used.
 

Besides, Ran thought there would be no real idiots trying to

catch the Duchess.
 

Identity is absolute to those who have lived under the

status system. There was something that was not
understood by the modern sense of Ran.
 

'So is Eustaf's obsession with Lazia.'

 

Ran closed her eyes thinking so. I've already saved his
sister, but it's too late to pull out.
 

We have to get Lumiere out somehow.

 

Ran took a deep breath and handed the letter to Dimodia.

 

"Burn it."
  

Dimodia lit the candle faithfully and burned the letter. The
lights in the room were replaced by magic lamps, so they
had to light candles to burn the letters.
 

Ran glanced at Dimodia.

'Take Dia with me.'
Since she's The Viridescent Shadow, she must be talented.
'I can't take Ross with me.'
Then I think things will get too big. Ross is ridiculous. What
is he going to do?
Ran replied to Count Illuminati by having him bring a
writing instrument.
-I'll go see the tea leaves myself.
After writing just one sentence, she waited for the ink to
dry by lighting the lamp for a while, and Ran leaned on the
sofa to tell the messenger to deliver it.
I couldn't think of a better way.
"It's a relief that the heavy rain has delayed the schedule."
Ran muttered and stood up and said.
"Dia, can you come here for a second?"
"Yes."
Dimodia came close quickly.
"I'm trying to sneak out somewhere. Can you help me?"
Dimodia's purple eyes carefully looked at Ran. Ran said
with a grin.
"It's better if Dia comes with me."
"With me?"
"Yes, I need an escort."
"Well, I'm…"
Ran somehow smiled at the hesitating Dimodia. Oh, I know
you're from here.
"Don't you like it?"
"No, I'll go."
"Then keep it a secret from everyone. All right?"
Dimodia bowed her head at the words she added with
emphasis.
"Yes, my Lord."
"Yes, then I beg you."
Ran nodded.
'As for Eustaf…'
I don't think we need to let him know. It's hard to explain.
Ran decided to sneak away from the problem. After this
work, there is a high possibility that I will not see Lumiere,
but I didn't want to let him know.
'Compare to the story from before, I think you'll be
comfortable with me a little bit.'
Ran smiled a pleased smile. Feeling recognized by the male
protagonist?
We can say goodbye safely like this. It remains the same in
my opinion, but these days, there was also a small hope in
the corner of my heart that I might be left as a Lady of
Lazia.
'But I can't be relieved.'
For Eustaf, Lazia is really precious, so I won't leave any
disturbance there.
Ran thought it was polite to leave even if Eustaf told her to
stay.
***
On the second day, Count Illuminati sent a letter. It was a
pretty explicit letter to announce the period of tea leaf
distribution.
'You write your letter like no one is going to look at it. You
may want to take a look, though.'
Ran thought so and told Dimodia the date of her sneaking
out. It was just that evening.
She told Eustaf that she would go to bed early because she
was not feeling well, and Ran sat in her bedroom waiting
for Dimodia.
At night, Dimodia came back with clothes and disguise
tools.
 

We know each other, but pretending not to know, Ran said,

"Good job you brought this," and Dimodia replied shyly, "I
think you need this."
Ran dressed up as a man.
'It's been a long time since I've seen pants. It's so
comfortable.'
Ran thought so and moved her legs a few times. Wearing
waterproof long boots, the hair was tightly grounded and
then pressed down on the silk hat.
She wore a shirt, a vest, a coat, and a waterproof cape
instead of a raincoat. It was worn in layers, so it was
indistinguishable whether it was a man or a woman.
Dimodia also dressed neatly as a man. The difference was
that she tied her hair up without wearing a hat. In addition,
she looked like a completely different person in the dark
with thick makeup.
"Let's go, Lord."
Her tone has become somewhat stiff.
'Is this the real? Or what?'
With that thought, Ran sneaked out of the house on the
bedroom terrace. Dimodia left the maid's back door open,
and the two escaped like two mice in the rainy darkness.
"I didn't expect you to come like this."
Count Illuminaty, who was waiting at the rendezvous, spoke
low. He was accompanied by one of his knights, and he was
dressed differently than usual.
Rather than aristocrats, they were like rich commoners.
"It's important."
Ran said so, watching the rain dripping from the hat pack.
"I can't wear this hat anymore. Let's move the place right
away."
"There's something you need to be careful about before you
go."
Ran stared at him in the dark. A lamp held by Count
Illuminati was dimly illuminated in the rain.
"Never say your real name. I don't care what you call me."
"All right"
"If something happens, put your life first."
"I'm going to live a long life."
Ran's words spread a smile on the ear of Count Illuminati.
"And you should never be nervous or show that you really
want something."
"I'll keep that in mind."
"In fact, in negotiations, Lord is better than I am."
Ran laughed lightly with hahaha.
"That's a graceful assessment."
"Everyone in this capital knows."
"Some people don't."
"That's stupid."
Ran grinned and said, "Let's go," and the count nodded.
Without a carriage, the four walked quickly through the
streets where rain fell. Count Illuminati explained that it is
an alley where the carriage cannot even enter anyway.
"But what about his sister?"
When asked by Ran, Count Illuminati briefly talked about
how he rescued her.
Ran poked her eyes as she heard the story. As expected, his
sister was not in a good environment.
'And that's what the original story said. I thought it was a
useless new wave setting while watching it later.'
It's sad that it's true.
In the meantime, Ran was shocked when the party entered
the outskirts of the capital.
 

'There was a slum like this?'

I had no idea that there was a place like this in the capital.
'No, where are we spending all our taxes on?'
Of course, they use it to eat and play. But why are there so
many slums in the Empire? Of course, it's poverty, even
though they can't save it.
Ran was surprised because it was bigger than she thought.
The alley at night without a street lamp was dark. Only the
red back blinked and shook in the rain.
Perhaps because of the heavy rain, the smell was less, but
the smell and fishy smell were still floating in the air.
'I can see why Dia brought me long boots.'
Ran thought so and thought it was a good thing it was
night. I can't see the muddy mud that's being stepped on.
Through such a narrow alley, Count Illuminati reached an
open place. It was an alley full of red lights.
Among them, the count entered a bar that looked quite
large.
It was dark inside. The loud sound and the smell of alcohol
spread suddenly. It's a double-decker structure, drinking
alcohol downstairs and upstairs.
'He must be working.'
Ran thought so and put on her hat more.
"Welcome!"
The clerk quickly approached, rubbing his palms. Count
Illuminati replayed,
"Tell Arca we have a visitor."
The clerk answered with a surprised look, "Yes, yes," and a
sound came from upstairs.
"Who is this? You're finally here! Come on up!"
When Ran looked up, holding her hat with her fingertips, a
tall, rugged man standing between the two big men was
smiling.
"Is that him?"
When Ran asked in a low voice, the count nodded.
Ran rubbed the soles on the foot mat moderately and
followed the count upstairs. The guided room was quite
large and decorated.
'Cheap vulgarity.'
Ran looked at the carpet on the floor, judging so. The color
was colorful, but it didn't go well with the atmosphere in
the room. There were also statues that were not known
whether they were gold plated or real gold.
It was colorful under the candle, but if you look closely, it
was cheap, and it was messy because it was gathered.
"It's an honor for the buyer to come in person. My name is
Arca and I'm in charge of a small stadium."
Arca quickly sat on the sofa in the upper seat, twisting his
mustache.
"Because you said you'll have to meet me."
Ran answered instead, raising her hand to block Count
Illuminati from trying to say something.
So, here we go.
When he heard her voice, Arca's eyes were distinctive.
'She's a girl?'
Which wife wants to buy a gladiator?
"I'd like to check first to see if it's what I want before I buy
it. I believe in this way, but you don't."
Arca nodded as Ran alternately pointed to the Count and
Arca.
"Of course, Come on in!"
When Arca shouted, the back door opened and the man
walked in with a heavy chain sound. I could tell at a glance
that he was a gladiator.
'Lumiere!'
Ran shouted inwardly.
The tall man with scarlet hair was bowing his head silently.
Wearing a short tunic, the wounds on the limbs were
revealed. The wrists and ankles were long handcuffs and
shackles.
"Hey, look up."
When Arca said, Lumiere looked up. An expressionless face
came to Ran's face and got stuck.
It was the same Lumiere as the face I imagined, no, I saw.
She felt her heart beating so fast, but she remained calm to
the point.
"How is it? Is it the product you want?"
"That's right."
Ran answered like that and smiled. Then she took her eyes
off Lumiere and look at Arca.
"Why did you want to see me?"
"It's because of trust, as you said."
"Trust, I don't have the trust to build with you."
"Is there a transaction without trust?"
Ran laughed lightly, saying Arca's humor and feeling
offended.
"Really? Then are you building trust with your slaves?"
Arca's expression is a little stiff.
"What trust do you have with slavery?"
"Really? But from what I hear..."
Ran put her hips against the sofa's back and crossed her
arms.
"I hear you're taking that slave's sister."
Lumiere slowly lifted his eyes and looked at Ran. Arca said
in embarrassment.
"What does that matter, wait. Don't tell me..."
"Is that where my sister used to be? A coral reef? I heard
they were attacked a while ago and burned down."
"It was you!"
Arca jumped up from his seat. His face turned sour.
"Why does that happen?"
Ran spoke in a puzzled voice.
"All I know is, I'm taking the girl who was there right now."
"You-!"
The big men next to Arca pulled out the sword with their
ugly faces. Then Dimodia and Count quickly blocked Ran.
Arca said huffing and puffed.
"The girl needs medicine. It's a medicine that only I can
give!"
"A mixture of sleeping pills and wine? A real substitute for
cheap drugs?"
Arca's face turned sour when Ran sarcastically said so.
Lumiere looked up.
"Right now, that girl..."
Lumiere grabbed Arca's head without a sound as he
shouted. And he turned his head with a blow that no one
expected.
Bam!.
There was a small sound and Arca's throat turned. And
before Arca's body fell forward, Lumiere picked up a long
paper knife on his desk and stuck it deep into the eyes of a
big man standing next to him.
Only then did Arca's body touch the floor.
 
CHAPTER 044
Everyone was stiff. No, Ran didn't know she was hardened.
 

Only then did Arca's other escort, who came to his senses,
shouted.
 

"You bastard!"
 

Then, when he wielded a large sword, Lumiere leaned

down to avoid it, picked up the sword that someone else
was holding on the floor, and cut his opponent's neck.
 

It was the first time that Ran knew that his throat was
thumping and that blood was pumping like a fountain from
a decapitated body. The red blood stretched all the way to
the ceiling.
 

Looking blankly at the shocking scene, Lumiere dropped

the sword on the floor and turned this way.
 

The room was still. Lumiere seamlessly killed three people

in less than 10 seconds.
 
It was a wasteless move like a man who had practiced it a
few times, or dozens, or hundreds of times. He stepped
barefoot on the carpet and walked towards Ran.
 

Ran swallowed her breath.

 

Dimodia was carrying a dagger from where she had taken

it out, and the count and his escort had been discovered.
 

Lumiere smiled softly, his knees bend and began to crawl

on all fours.
 

He crawled to the front of the party. The count lowered the

sword and put it on his neck, but Lumiere looked up at Ran
with a kiss and a charming smile on her dirty boots.
 

"Master."
 

Ran thought she fainted for a moment. Words didn't come

out.
 

'She hates the smile in his eyes.'

 

Such thoughts lingered in my mind. No, he smiled with his

eyes when she read the novel. I didn't feel good when I saw
the sentence.
 

No, what do you mean by smiling with your eyes? Is that

pretty?
 

However, Ran realized now that it is pretty and what it is

like to smile with your eyes.
 

That expression was not explained in other words than "I

smile with my eyes."
 

Then I heard a knock on the door outside.

 

"Mr. Arca!"
 

"Are you alright?!"

 

I was embarrassed, but what to do when Ran said to

Lumiere.
 

"There's a secret passage."

 

"Guide me."
 
The count said instead, but Lumiere only stares at Ran, and
Ran nodded.
 

I thought my voice would tremble if I answered.

 

Lumiere got up from his seat and quickly touched the

candlestick on the nearby wall and pulled it underneath.
 

With a small sound of purring, the floor spins and steps

down were seen.
 

Lumiere led the way, followed by the Count's escort, Count,

Ran, and Dimodia.
 

As soon as he came out, Ran gritted her teeth.

 

'I shouldn't have done that there!'

 

The reason why she said the fact on purpose was simple.
 

-You don't have an excuse to order Lumiere anymore.

 

It was this.
 
Even if he gets angry at the attack, he won't be able to kill
the aristocrat on the spot unless he knows she's an
aristocrat. Then with the right amount of intimidation, 'I'm
a capable person. I was going to appeal to' and buy
Lumiere at a reasonable price.
 

'I didn't expect him to kill them all there.'

My stomach wriggled and I held back my nausea. Ran tried
to take off her cape, but she uttered abusive language.
"Please take this off. You can't show them you're dragging a
chain."
I got irritated with my voice.
Dimodia said. "I'll take off my clothes and give it to you."
"Okay, I'm wearing a coat in here. You only have a coat."
"I'll take off my cape."
Stopping Ran from trying to take off the cape with her
trembling hands, the Count's escort quickly takes off his
cape and hangs it on Lumiere. Lumiere wrapped himself in
a cloak.
Ran rubbed her forehead and said,
"For now, let's go to the place to deal with that chain. Then
let's go to the location where we hid your sister."
"Alright."
The Count said so and took the lead in walking. Dimodia
quickly clung to Ran's side and asked.
"Are you alright?"
"Huh, no, yes."
Ran spoke quickly, and Dimodia smiled faintly.
"I think you're okay with that answer."
Ran swallowed a vain smile.
Ran spoke slowly to the Count.
"I'm sorry something unexpected happened. Now that he's
dead, isn't there a credit problem?"
"It's okay. He was abandoned anyway. We can clean this
up."
Count Illuminati spoke calmly, and Ran felt even more sorry
for his calmness. Of course, he said he washed his hands,
but the back connection would have been important!
Ran stared at Lumiere once, and Lumiere smiled cutely
again.
'Oh, really.'
Ran grumbled inside and walked in the rain. The Count of
Illuminati headed to the safe house. It was a house in the
area of the common people who lived quite well.
He went inside and ordered something from the waiting
servant, who soon returned with the key holder. Ran
watched Lumiere's wrists and ankles unfastened without
saying a word.
"She's upstairs. She's still sleeping."
Lumiere looked up at the Count's words.
"Can I meet her?"
In a pleading tone, he whispered. said Ran.
"Once you've washed up and changed."
What Lumiere was wearing was a tattered tunic. Besides,
it's dirty.
However, I didn't want to bring his younger sister back
together in that way. Lumiere also nodded gently.
As soon as he went into the wash, Count asked Ran.
"What are you going to do now?"
"Let him go."
"And?"
"That's it. I'm sorry to trouble you, Count."
"I'm not in a position to say anything, but…"
The count spoke low.
"His sister is very weak. As you already know, the drugs I
gave her with drugs have hurt her body a lot. As it is..."
 

Ran asked back in surprise at the end of his speech.

"Is it too bad? Have she ever seen a doctor?"
"Even the doctor didn't know the root cause of her illness."
Meaningfully, the Count said so and Ran bit her lips.
In the meantime, Dimodia took off the hat and cape after
taking off the damp and heavy things, I felt like I could live.
"Isn't there gonna be a follower?"
When asked by Ran, the count rubbed his chin for a while,
lost in thought, and then answered.
"Arca was notorious on the floor. I'm sure there are quite a
few who call for a search. And since he's a man who doesn't
trust his men, he'll die with important information from his
organization, the organization will be divided into
quarters."
"Doesn't quadrant organizations usually seek to kill Arca, a
murderer in search of justification?"
Count Illuminati nodded at Ran's words.
"Of course, they do, but they'll probably start a zone fight
first."
"I see."
Well, it's a preoccupation fight.
'It's a district fight. Then, I think we can organize it in
between.'
I'd do it if it were a guard with a real head.
After a while, Lumiere, who washed up and changed into
neat clothes, returned. Scarlet curly hair was neatly tied
together.
'Handsome! Handsome!'
Ran leaned on the sofa's back thinking so and looked at
Lumiere. His pupils were also scarlet in pairs with his hair.
"Why is your sub coordinate hair color so bright?'
Ran said while looking at Lumiere with a thoughtless
question.
"Let's go up."
The count nodded, and the party went up to the second
floor. When I opened the door carefully and went inside, the
nursing maid got up from her seat and greeted lightly.
"Is she sleeping?"
Come to think of it, it's dawn. The maid answered Ran's
question politely.
"Yes, it is."
Lumiere asked Ran.
"Can I get closer?"
"Of course."
When Ran nodded her head, Lumiere approached the side
of the bed without the sound of a footsteps. For a while he
was looking down at his sister's face. Ran said, "Would you
like us to leave?" and her sister opened her eyes.
"Oppa…?"
It was a small, weak, muttering voice. Lumiere smiled.
"Yes."
"Oppa!"
Shouting, his sister coughed violently while raising her
body. Lumiere bend down next to the bed and swept her
sister's back.
However, his younger sister coughed and hugged Lumiere
tightly.
"Oppa…oppa..."
Then she started to sob. Ran opened her eyes wide.
"Little girl!"
I think she's about 12 or 13?
The younger sister, who had the same scarlet hair as
Lumiere, was completely ill, but she was also beautiful in
that situation.
 

'Let's- let's see.'

I can do anything for a sister like that. Ran was constantly
amazed.
However, the younger sister, who was coughing while
crying, soon had a fit of convulsions.
"Lily!"
Surprised Lumiere held her tightly. Ran said when she saw
the maid surprised and didn't know what to do.
"Call the doctor!"
Reacting reflexively to the order, the maid hurried
downstairs.
"Ker, kerhyuk, kurl-"
Lan ran to Lily who was struggling.
'I mean, during a seizure--'
Ran tried to revive common sense somehow.
"Make sure she doesn’t hit her head, make sure there's no
blockage in her airway--"
She lifted a feather pillow and blocked between Lily's head
and bedhead.
"Next, ah!"
"Uh-!"
"Lord!"
As soon as she put her finger in Lily's mouth, the bite made
a small noise.
"Don't bite your tongue ·····."
Dimodia quickly came up with a handkerchief and was
bitten in Lily's mouth and pulled Ran's finger out.
"Turn your head to the side."
At Ran's words, Dimodia turned Lily's head sideways.
"You got bitten."
I'm bleeding.
'No rabies, no rabies, no rabies.'
After a while, Lily's seizure stopped. Dimodia turned and
held Ran's hand.
"Are you okay? You're bleeding!"
"This is fine."
Ran said so and glanced at Lily. The small body with the
seizure subsided was making noises, probably exhausted.
'Is it epilepsy?'
The doctor just arrived while she was walking around.
Looking at Lily, the doctor treated Ran's finger. Lumiere
looked at it with burning eyes. His eyes wouldn't leave
Ran's face, so Ran said to the doctor, feeling a little
pressured.
"Can't you tell what the disease is?"
"Yes, I'm sorry."
"Yes…."
Ran said after a moment of thought.
"What's your name?"
I know, but it would be polite to ask. When asked Lumiere,
Lumiere replied quietly.
"My name is what the master gives me."
No, not that. Lan sighed.
"Then I'll call you Lumiere."
When his real name came out, Lumiere was shocked. Chaos
and boundaries passed in his eyes, but soon his unique
smile erased everything.
"Thank you."
"Well, I was going to tell Lumiere and Lily to go where you
want to go and live."
"!!"
Lumiere flinched the whole body. It was a response that he
really didn't even think about it.
"By the way, Lily's sick.... There's an Elf doctor I know, and
he's really good at treating. Can you show him your sister?
To do so, we'll have to go down to Lazia...."
"How come?"
"Oh, the Elf doesn't like the capital.... so, he doesn't come."
It was the last time he came for a deal before.
"No, it's not that. Why are you giving me freedom?"
"Just…"
Ran shrugged her shoulders. Lumiere's eyes were filled
with doubt at once.
"No, I'm sorry to everyone here, but that's it."
said Ran with a bitter smile.
"You can do whatever Lumiere wants. What are you gonna
do?"
"I'll follow you. But I don't know if Lily's body will butter
her long journey."
Ran looked at Lily for a while and said,
"I'll take care of that."
And Ran rubbed her forehead. Lumiere opened his mouth
carefully.
"Master."
"Your master is yourself, not me."
Ran said in a nutshell.
Things seem to have been going wrong since earlier, but
she was annoyed that there was no way to solve it, so her
tone was also mixed up.
"I'm sorry."
Lumiere fell on his knees. Lan was embarrassed and
grabbed him by the shoulder and made him stand up.
Lumiere looked embarrassed, too.
"Don't do this. I'm not mad at you. I mean, it's not that-"
Ran laughed to speak again.
"I'm a little mad at you. And you, what if you kill them there
like that?"
"I'm sorry."
"No. I'm not asking for an apology."
Ran hesitated for a moment and patted him on the head.
Lumiere's shoulder was greatly scratched.
"No, thanks. You worked really hard, too. Take a rest for
now. I'll let you know the detailed schedule later."
Then Ran turned to the Count and said,
"I'll charge you for everything that went in."
"It's a favor."
"I know."
It's trash to eat other people's favors for free.
Ran said so and told Dimodia.
"Let's go back."
First of all, I want to sleep today.
Then I think my brain will work better tomorrow.
Dimodia bowed her head silently.
 
CHAPTER 045
The road back to the green arch felt long. Perhaps because
she was tired, Ran hurried her steps.
 

Then she entered the door of the servants, opened the back
door of the mansion, and there stood Eustaf as if he were
lying on waiting.
 

Ran look at him with surprise, standing in the dark, a

feeling of uneasiness creep within her then Eustaf spoke,
"Where did you go?"
 

"Eus."
 

"Yes?"
 

"I feel like throwing up now."

 

"…."
 

"And I'm really tired. I mean..."

 
Eustaf flicked off her hat. Ran frowned and reached for the
hat from him.
 

"Really…can't we talk about it later?"

 

She was grumbling for a moment. Eustaf held her waist.

And frowned.
 

"there’s the smell of blood with you."

 

"Really?"
 

She was surprised at he what said and wants to asked

about it but Eustaf grabbed her. She tried to struggle away
from him.
"Eus, my clothes are all wet. Besides, my boots are dirty."
Eustaf did not answer, but went up the stairs while still
carrying her and headed to his room.
 

He put her down on the drawing room sofa and lit the
lamp. Ran groaned and tried to take off the cap somehow
with her cold, heavy fingers.
 

When I got home, I was more sleepy and tired. Because she
stays up all night, she witnessed three murders throughout
the night, and took Lumiere to Lazia territory without any
plans.
 

My hair was in a mess, and I was so tired. Eustaf

approached, peeling off her clothes instead and asked,
"What happened to your fingers?"
 

"Huh? Oh, just somehow..."

 

Ran smiled awkwardly at her bandaged finger.

 

"It's nothing."
 

"Nothing?"
 

Eustaf peeled off the cape and began unbuttoning her coat.

I felt relaxed after taking off my thick top.
 

"Let's hear what the little story is. Where did you and
Dimodia went out to, without telling me?"
 

"That's…"
 

Ran mumbled. I didn't know what to say.

  

"Just… I did some important… work…"

 

"What happened?"
 

"Eustaf doesn't have to know."

 

When he flicked off her coat, Ran laid over on the sofa.

 

'Oh, cool.'
 

When he grabbed and pulled the long boots back, Ran

shouted in surprise.
 

"Eus, don’t touch that, it’s dirty!"

 

"You want to walk around my room in those dirty clothes."

 

"No, Eus --"

 

However, Eus did not care and took off the boots. As soon
as he took off her long boots, no matter what, her body was
shouting 'I want to rest!' honestly.
  

Eustaf took off all her boots, threw them on one side, and
washed his hands with water.
 

"So? What's going on?"

 

"That…."
 

Ran groaned and spoke hesitantly.

 

"I found out that someone I knew was sold as a gladiator.

To an illegal dumping ground. So, I asked the Count of
Illuminati to find him. And I went and found him today. But
in the meantime, there was an accident…"
 

While lying half-lying down and talking with her arms and
head on the armrest of the sofa, Ran slipped her head up.
"But his sister was very sick, so I asked him to go with her
to Lazia to show her with Haresh."
"How do you know each other?"
"That's none of your business."
Without realizing it, Ran took the form of a passive attack.
When Eustaf was silent, Ran said again, burying her head
on the armrest.
"I'm not going to let the disturbance go to Lazia. You don't
have to worry about that."
Ran raised her tired eyes because she couldn't hear the
answer for a long time.
"Eus?"
Eustaf was looking at her in the dark with his arms folded.
"Do you know what makes me angry?"
"Huh?"
"You promised me."
"Huh?"
"You said you wouldn't die until I’ll be the Patriarch."
What? Was that the problem?
"I'm not dead."
"That's not the problem. Leave that to someone else. Why
the hell did you go there yourself? Or at least take the right
escort."
"I took Dia."
"What about Ross? What would you say about letting him
go?"
"I'm ... sorry about that."
"And what if something happened? What do you think
would have happened if something happened there?"
"Uh…"
Ran stood up and rolled her eyes. I'm sure the owner of the
illegal dumping ground and the Duke of Lazia will make
headlines tomorrow.
"I didn't mean to hurt Lazia's name. Oh, I'm sure it was
okay because I don't know if it was the Duke of Lazia
anyway."
When Ran found a hole to escape quickly, Eustaf gritted his
teeth.
He strode up and leaned down to grab the sofa back.
Ran swallowed her breath as his blue eyes seemed to burn.
"I’ve waited all night!"
He clenched his teeth as he tried to scream. Eustaf's eyes
fell on the armrest.
"If you want to die like that, why didn't you just ask me to
kill you? If you're going to take an escort into the rascal's
den."
"It's not like I didn't think about it either. I was confident I
wouldn't get caught!"
"Will that work?"
"That's--"
I know the name of the Spirit, but I can't tell you that.
'Ahhhhhh! Is there a truth I don't know? But I can't tell you,
Ran. He's angry at me.'
Ran groaned between her teeth and said,
"Well, I'm the one who's leaving anyway! I don't have to
report everything I do to you!"
"..."
Eustaf immediately went silent. Speaking, Ran was aghast.
"But I'm not wrong, am I?"
Eustaf lifted his hand from the back.
"Of course, you do. I can't dare to puke at what the Lord is
doing. Even if it's a dare with her own life."
 
Oops, my heart was completely going uneasy by Eustaf's
sarcasm.
"Don't worry, if you don't worry about it, I'll give you a
decent job at your coming-of-age ceremony. It may be so
precious to you, but to me..."
It's nothing.
It didn't come out of my mouth, but it was as good as it
was.
For a moment, Ran stopped talking and pressed her
forehead.
"My apologies, Eus. This one was really hard to say. I'm so
tired right now, I can't speak well."
"I'm sorry to hear that you think of me that way and that
I’ve been found out."
Eustaf said so, and Ran looked up. He said with an
expressionless face.
"Take a break."
Then he flipped out of the room, and Ran collapsed on the
sofa, wrapping her face in both hands.
It's really, really, really, really pathetic. Tears began to
trickle down.
It was my first time seeing a person die today, it was
actually scary. Eus.
"Mom…"
A small sob leaked out. Ran cried and fell asleep.
***
Eustaf cooled his head and went back to his room, then
frowned when he saw Ran still lying on the sofa.
"Noonim..."
Trying to call, he found out that she was fast asleep. Seeing
her crouching on the sofa with a tearful face, his anger
evaporated.
He carefully swept around her eyes.
It's shiny.
When did the sound of water ring in my ears?
Eustaf carefully hugged her. No matter how carefully you
move slowly, it is usually easy, but Ran did not wake up.
Eustaf sighed and gave her a little rough hug.
"Eung…"
There is no sign of getting up even though the skin is
redolent. He smirked and carried her to her room. The
waiting maids quieted the fuss, and Eustaf put Ran on the
bed and left the room.
Ross looked at Eustaf with a restless face.
He asked for an escort, but the master, who left the escort
and returned with injuries.
He said, "Master," Eustaf said to Ross, "I'll talk to you
tomorrow," and left the room.
***
Lumiere sat on Lily's pillow all night.
I couldn't believe it at all when I saw my sister in front of
me. When I closed my eyes, I thought I would dig in my
dream on the road, so Lumiere couldn't fall asleep at all. I
couldn't even leave this place.
It was okay for Lily to be in debt for her medicine and sold
as a slave.
'The trouble was that I fell for Arca's words.'
It was the beginning that my sister fell for a moment
foolishly for the sweet words that she would take care of
her.
The illegal dumping ground was a terrible place. If you
don't kill him, he'll die.
It feels like killing a person for the sake of other people's
entertainment ·······
Lumiere's mouth was twisted. Nevertheless, he wouldn't let
me meet Lily. When asked to hear from her sister, Arca
refused coldly.
 

After Lumiere won in a row, Arcá injured him on purpose

and proceeded with the game to raise the stakes.
They put a dagger in the palm of their right hand in front of
everyone and put a weapon in their left hand to fight
against the opponent.
Next time, I'll make him beat anyone to death with his bare
hands, Arca said with a smile.
He also said that she is getting better and that she will be
able to meet him soon.
Other than that, I only showed my sister who came out for
a walk from a distance.
'But.'
Lumiere gently swept the younger sister's bangs with her
hands and touched her round forehead.
She had a clear face, but now she can get proper
treatment.
'You don't want anything?'
For Lumiere, it was more suspicious than anything else in
the world.
I couldn't believe it at all. Because when a person does
favors to others, there is something to be received. Free is
the scariest way.
Lumiere thought of her own master. The woman who didn't
even give his name was young and beautiful.
'Isn't she a high-ranking aristocrat?'
Lumiere knew how cruel the nobles were.
'Lazian territory········'
The illegal dumping ground is a place where world news is
not heard, but the story of the Duchess of Lazia has been
heard up to there.
It was very fragmented, but it was about ice crystals and
duel with the Crown Prince.
'And then the Duchess of Lazia said she was a woman. No
way. Is it her?'
Lumiere quickly turned his head. Putting together all the
information he knew about Lazia, he came to a conclusion.
'She'll ask me to kill her brother.'
The murder of a nobleman is a felony.
He was likely to be burned at the stake after being ragged
by torture. Lumiere held his sister's hand tightly.
' She said Lily take her own way.'
Then now may be the last day to see his sister. Lumiere
tried to engrave her sister's face on the retina all night.
***
Ran opened her eyes with a swollen face. Kara and Soda,
looking at Ran, steamed her face with a cold wet towel.
"When did I come to my room?"
My throat was also swollen, so I heard a sharp voice.
"The master moved you."
"Eus….?"
"Yes."
Kara answered and offered a lukewarm tea, so Ran
dampened her throat.
'I guess I cried a lot in my sleep.'
My head was throbbing, too. Kara said.
"Lord, I think you have a fever."
"Huh?"
"Shall I call the therapist?"
Ran nodded.
Shortly afterwards, Ran was diagnosed with a "cold flu." 'I
told Eus I’d be careful, but I got caught.'
Ran sighed, thinking so. Ran, who was treated as a patient
in an instant, was dressed in light cotton pajamas and laid
down like a puffin feather was buried in an inflated bed.
"Can you eat? Should I have the cook made some soup?"
Soda asked carefully, so Ran shook her head while
agonizing over it. I had no appetite.
"I brought some medicine."
Dimodia came in and said, there is no custom here that you
have to eat before taking medicine, so Ran just drank the
golden liquid. It was a slippery taste like drinking oil, so my
eyes wrinkled naturally.
When Ran put the cup on the tray, Dimodia, who was
holding the tray, asked.
"The young master is here."
"Eus?"
"Yes."
"Dia didn't get in trouble?"
When asked whispering, Dimodia smiled softly.
"I just followed the Lord."
"I'm glad then."
Ran hesitated and added.
"I'm tired..."
Dimodia quickly recognized the meaning.
"Yes, then I'll inform the master to come and see you next
time."
"Thank you."
Ran said and buried her upper body in a fluffy pillow. Kara,
who came in with a basin, squeezed a wet towel and put it
on Ran's forehead.
'It's cool.'
Perhaps because the medicine turned around, Ran quickly
fell asleep again.
 
CHAPTER 046
Ran opened her eyes. She immediately felt refresh and
know for sure she lost the fever.
 

'How long have I been sleeping?'

 

Ran stretched out. While scratching her head, Ran sighed.

 

'My head is screwed up!'

 

When Ran got up from her seat, Kara, who was bringing in
a new basin, approach her.
 

"Are you awake? How are you feeling?"

 

"Yeah, I've lost my fever. It's okay. But I want to wash up."
 

"Okay, let's get some hot water ready. Can you stand up?"
 

"Yes"
 
Ran nodded and coughed softly. The fever fell, but it didn't
seem to be better.
 

'Is this summer cold?'

 

She gave a long sigh.

 

After washing up and changing, Ran had a light meal. After

drying her hair, Ran decided to visit Eustaf herself.
 

She poked Ross with a long face.

 

"Sir Ross."
 

"What's the matter?"

 

"It's my fault."
 

In her whisper, Ross looked surprised and said,

 

"I'm glad you know. If I thought I was standing in front of

an empty room, I'm gonna--"
 
He grumbled in his mouth.
 

Only when Eustaf came back with Ran, Ross knew Ran was
gone. The embarrassment of that time.
 

"And this may happen again in the future."

 

Ross raised his eyebrows. Ran smiled lightly.

 

"I'm telling you in advance."

 

Ross held back what he wanted to say. Ran opened her eyes
wide, saying, "Oh." I thought you'd complain about
something here, but your holding it in.
 

'Ross, you've grown.'

 

I don't think it will change, but I guess people, who change.

 

Ran took the lead in walking, amazed. The weather outside

the window was clear as if when it rained. It was clear
enough to be transparent.
 
All the windows in the hallway were open and filled with
fresh air. The sun slowly tilted, and the sky was bright red.
It was a clear sunset, not cloudy.
 

As I entered the office, Eustaf, who had been working

diligently since morning, looked up.
 

"Noonim, you're still not feeling well."

 

As he got up from his seat, Ran glanced at the pile of

documents.
 

"Are you doing this alone?"

 

"I do my part."
 

It was a peaceful conversation as if there were no violent

conversations last night. Ran said, feeling somehow itchy
inside.
 

"Eus."
 

"Yes."
 
"I apologize again for my slip of the tongue yesterday."
 

Greeting politely, Eustaf came out of the desk and said,

holding her head down.
 

"No, I know that you're all over the place as much as the
rain in July."
Ran frowned.
 

"What do you mean?"

 

I couldn't even think about it, so I asked again, and Eustaf

smiled as if it were fun.
"Well, what could it be?"
What the hell?
Ran blinked, but it was fortunate that Eustaf seemed
relieved.
'Saying 'there’s nothing precious to me' was the worst
thing to say.'
That was also the most disturbing remark for Eustaf. You
know how precious Lazia is to him.
"Now that the rain has stopped, will we go back?"
"You should. If you weren't sick, you would have left today."
"Then let's leave early tomorrow morning. But can I take
one more person with me…?"
"Okay."
Eustaf said so and nodded.
"I don't care if there is even two."
The man and his sister.
"Thank you, Eus."
With a big smile, Ran said, and somehow Eustaf got a little
irritated and lightly knock her forehead.
"….?"
When Ran looked puzzled, Eustaf looked at his hand and
spoke.
"No more without me knowing."
"Tell me if you're angry."
"I’ll knock on your head just because I’m angry? I’ll feel like
a trash."
"Then, then why?"
Ran's head was spinning because Eustaf had never come
out like this, or touched her like this.
Did you hit me on the forehead?
Eustaf?
My forehead?
Is that a sign of familiarity?
Or just?
"I don't know either."
Why are you so confident when you don't know?
Ran rubbed her forehead, holding back what she wanted to
shout. Eustaf asked.
"Does it hurt?"
"No."
It didn't hurt at all. Should I say that I am more
embarrassed than that?
Cough cough**
When Ran coughed, Eustaf quickly brought a glass of
water. Ross looked at it from the side and said, "Our lord is
calling such a petty call!" and was biting his handkerchief.
Ran said, pushing the glass of water.
"No, it's just a cough. It's okay.'
"Can you really go back tomorrow?"
"Yes, I'm just coughing."
I'm glad I don't have a cold.
Eustaf lowered his head and whispered low and gentle in
her ear.
"Noonim, I'm worried, too."
"?!"
Surprised by the whispering, Eustaf caught Ran taking a
step or two back, blocking her ears, and then stumbling.
"Do you understand?"
"Huh? Uh-huh. Thank you..."
"Then go back and rest."
 

"Yes."
With a nod, Ran staggered back to her room.
'Worried? Worried...? Oh!'
Only then did Ran flash into her head.
'One of the reasons why Eustaf was angry yesterday, he
was worried.'
I didn't think you'd worry about me. That's why he's Eustaf.
‘But why did you tell me about your position there? ········
No, but why do you really think Eustaf will worry about me
········?’
- What does Noonim think of me-
At that time, I remembered what Eustaf said yesterday.
'I think I'm missing something···?'
Ross saw her wriggling with anxiety, but Ran returned
safely to her bedroom.
'I don't know. I want to rest.'
I wasn't in a state of mind. Ran threw herself on the bed
and closed her eyes tightly.
'Eustaf is worried about me.'
When I thought about it, I grinned somehow, and Ran fell
asleep with a smile.
'In this world, there are people who care about me.'
Before she went to sleep, she thought so for the last time.
***
The flag bearing the sentence of Lazia and the flag
indicating that the Patriarch was with them were also
fluttering, and the carriage was in a long procession.
Lily looked at the beautiful woman sitting across the street.
The coral reef where Lily stayed was a brothel. Of course,
there were many women, but it was my first time seeing
such a beautiful woman.
The milky hair flows down smoothly and shines like a star,
and the eyes are clear and deep enough to be transparent.
It has a lovely features and strangely elegant features.
She is a woman who is never seen in the brothels of the
slums.
'In addition, ·····."
I don't know how nice she is to her. The clothes she was
wearing were smooth and soft.
The carriage was also soft.
"Don't you feel dizzy?"
When Ran asked, Lily shook her head. Ran laughed and
took out meringue cookies.
"Do you like snacks? Do you want some?
The light-colored meringue cookies made in the shape of
flowers were pretty just by looking at them, so their eyes
grew bigger. Lily picked up the snack carefully and put it in
her mouth. Ran laughed as she saw Lily's eyes getting
bigger.
"Delicious?"
"Yes, yes."
"Then eat all of this, Lily."
She handed over a bag of meringue cookies to Lily, so Lily
opened her mouth.
"All of this?"
"Yes."
Ran smiled sweetly.
'So cute. So cute. Feeding herbivores!'
She's so beautiful that she sparkled when she was dressed
a little properly. Dimodia, who was sitting next to Ran, said
cautiously.
"Wouldn't it be too much if you eat it all? Isn't it too sweet?"
"Really? Lily, have some tea."
 

Ran suggested so and smiled.

The group described Lumiere and Lily's siblings as old
acquaintances. We're going with them to help me settle
down on my way down to Lazia. Everyone wondered, but
they accepted it without saying much.
There was no one who did not know that Ran was the
daughter of a rural knight before he came to the Duchy of
Lazia, and no one wanted to point that out.
Of course, the biggest support was that Eustaf told me that
Lily and Ran could ride the carriage together. That's how
the party started and had been heading to Lazia territory
for four days already.
Lumiere was either walking or in a cart because he didn't
know how to ride a horse. He glanced at the most
spectacular carriage.
'I never thought she was really the Duchess of Lazia.'
When the Duchess of Lazia came to greet him, she soothed
Lily, who was afraid, several times.
"Are you going away from me again?"
"No, it's okay. Let's go together."
While saying so, he thought he wouldn't see Lily when he
arrived at the Duchy. However, siblings were always
treated as a pair, and they did not show any signs of
separation.
Good food, good clothes, good bed.
Things beyond their means were given, so Lumiere lowered
himself even more.
It was even more so after the carriage started. When I saw
Ran with Lily next to me, I thought, "As expected."
'And he's Eustaf.'
The next Duke.
The most likely opponent to kill.
Every time he looked indifferently into Lumiere's eyes, as if
he was penetrating into him, he felt his back neck numb.
'He's not an easy target.'
Eustaf was riding a horse, not a carriage. When he lightly
raised his hand, the party stopped in unison.
"Let's take a break."
Eustaf's words instantly made a fuss. There was a sound of
the horse coming down and busily from the carriage.
Eustaf also got off the horse and knocked on the carriage
door where Ran was riding.
"Are we resting?"
Ran opened the carriage door without hesitation, and
Eustaf nodded, avoiding the opening door.
"I think I'll take a ten-minute break."
"It was frustrating."
"Are you riding a horse?"
Ran opened her eyes wide at Eustaf's words.
"Next time."
"Don't you think you'd better practice a little bit?"
"It is, but ·····."
Ran mumbled into her mouth and got out of the carriage
holding Eustaf's hand. Then Lily quickly got off the carriage
and went away looking for Lumiere.
Ran whispered.
"Cute."
"What?"
"Lily."
Eustaf looked at a small girl running. Ran said in
embarrassment at the sight of her face.
"She's cute, isn't she?"
A smiley woman who is worthy of being, enough to be
present?
"Is that your cup of tea?"
"That's not what it's like"
Ran opened her mouth wide.
'Well, he's not a pedophile.'
I think so too, but Kara and Soda, who were in the other
wagon, ran and held out a warm car.
"Lord, you're still coughing."
"I made tea."
"Oh, thank you."
"Shall I have a chair straightened?"
"Huh? No, it's okay. I've been sitting. All three of you go for
a walk. Cause I'm fine."
Saying that to the maid, Ran took a sip of the warm tea.
When Eustaf saw the maids moving away, he asked her.
"But what did you say to him, Noonim?"
"Huh?"
"Did you ask for my assassination?"
"Huk-"
Ran spat out the tea she was drinking and began to cough
violently.
"Cough, Cough, Cough."
Eustaf patted her on the back.
"Are you alright?"
"That its, that, what, Cough--"
Eustaf raised his hand to stop the maids from approaching
Ran. Ran also waved her hand to indicate that she was
okay.
It's not something that the maids listen to. Ran, who took a
sip of tea again and cleared her throat, shouted low.
"What are you talking about?"
"No, that's what I'm looking at. So, I wondered if he was
looking for a Duke."
"No, I'm not. I'm not after you. And I didn't say anything to
Lumiere."
When Ran said in a fit of anger, Eustaf murmured, "That's
too bad…" , Ran said because she was amazed.
"Do you want me to go for a Patriarch job?"
"I think it's still okay."
"What?"
"What is it?"
When Eustaf said so, his arms gave me goose bumps. I
haven't felt this in a long time.
"Eus"
"Yes?"
"You said you weren't going to kill me."
"I did."
So muttering, Eustaf fiddled with Ran's hair, which had
fallen.
Not yet, I think it'll be okay.
If Ran wants to be a housekeeper, I think she can keep it
forever.
 
CHAPTER 047
Ran reached out and pulled Eustaf's cheek.
"?!"
 

Eustaf's eyes widened at an unexpected action. Ran spoke

low with an angry face.
 

"Then don't scare me like that! I'm scared."

 

Then she stretched her palms out, her hands off his cheeks,
and Ran whispered as she looked at his eyes.
 

"You said you were worried about me. I was happy about
that."
 

And now you're threatening to kill me again?

 

His blue eyes were slightly distorted when she saw Eustaf
with such a face. He murmured lamentably, "Really, you."
 

And he said after a moment of silence.

 

"Then you didn't say anything to him."

  

"Yes."
 

"Then I'll ask you one more question."

 

"Yes"
 

"Did you know him in the past, or did you know him like
that?"
 

Ran's eyes grew bigger. Thinking that the emerald-like eyes

would roll, Eustaf waited for an answer.
 

Facial expression is the answer, but I still wanted to hear it.

 

"No, not at all....not at all."

 

"Alright."
 

His voice softened, and Ran finally solved the

misunderstanding.
 
"Really. The patriarchal position is yours, Eus. The Lazia
family is all yours. Yours."
 

"Yes, it's mine."

 

Without any hesitation, Eustaf answered smoothly.

 

"Lazia is all mine."

 

That's what he said, and he lowered his head and kissed

her hair.
 

Facing the blue eyes head-on, Ran felt her heart tightened
for some reason.
 

Cough, cough, cough.

 

For no reason, Ran turned her head with a cough. Then

Eustaf untied his Cravat and put it around her neck.
 

"You'd better wrap your neck."

 

"Oh, yeah. Thanks."

 
Ran fiddled with smooth Cravat and he asked.
 

"Would you like to walk?"

 

"Huh? Yes, yes, yes."

 

Ran nodded. I think it would be better to walk. Ran moved

quickly because she seemed to be the only one who felt
awkward.
 

***
 

Lumiere saw the sight from afar.

 

'You guys look good together.'

 

They're friendly on the outside, but they're trying to kill

each other on the back?
 

'It's common.'
 

For one moment, Eustaf's life turned to Ran, and Lumiere

flinched. As soon as she did that, he was even more
surprised when she pulled Eustaf's cheek.
  

"Oppa?"
 

Pulling on the hem of his clothes, his sister talked to

Lumiere and lowered her eyes.
 

"Yes, did the Duchess treat you well?"

 

"Yes, and she gave me snacks, too, and it was delicious."

 

Then Lily held out a bag of meringue cookies to Lumiere.

Lumiere ate a beautiful-shaped snack.
 

Crushed and broken in the mouth, the meringue cookie

quickly melted, leaving only sweetness.
"Sweet."
He murmured quietly, and Lily laughed, "Delicious?"
"That's true."
He patted his sister on the head. His younger sister's
complexion has improved beyond recognition. I even
thought that she might get better like this.
However, seizures happened occasionally, and Lumiere was
heartbroken every time.
At that time, I heard the sound of footsteps approaching, so
Lumiere raised his head. When he saw his opponent,
Lumiere jumped out of his seat and bowed his head. He did
not forget his unique cute smile.
"Master."
"No, no, don't call me that."
Ran shook her hand.
"Then what should I call you?"
"Uh-I think you can call me Ran..······?"
"Then, Ms. Lan."
'Eua-'
Ran admired. You can call me that way even when you call
my name. It was a tone that made me tickle something.
The bar owner snorted, "Oppaaa!" Bring me more alcohol!'
was a much higher skill than making me spend money.
Ran looked around.
I was going to take a walk with Eustaf, but the knight
called him over for something else, so I quickly came to see
Lumiere.
"Is it worth following? Are you okay? Don't push yourself
too hard. You can stay in the carriage."
"Thanks to you, I'm getting enough rest."
"I'm glad then."
Ran smiled lightly.
Lumiere felt strange. Indeed, if this is acting, this woman is
not normal.
Ran's eyes were the same when she saw Lily, herself, a
maid named Soda, Kara, or other articles.
'Eyes that see people.'
Lumiere knows what it is. If you wait at the bottom, you
can quickly see how people's eyes change.
The eyes of a person as an equal person, not as a tool or as
a maid or a servant. It's been so long that Lumiere
sometimes thought he wanted to keep looking into her
eyes.
'But all of this is acting.'
Lumiere thought so and looked at Ran, and Ran smiled
again.
"I asked Eus a while ago, and he said he'll be there in about
four or five more days, so cheer up a little bit more. And
think about what you'll do if you go."
"What should I do?"
"You have to do anything to make ends meet...."
Ran looked left and right and whispered with her hand near
her mouth.
"I can give you a basic settlement, but I still need Lumiere
to do it."
My sugar bill has swelled up a lot.
Like fermented bread!
Ran was pleased just by looking at the balance. This
seemed to mean that I was full even if I didn't eat. Lumiere
was confused by Ran's words. You didn't mean to make me
do something?
Or are you saying this, but you want me to know quickly
and make a choice? But I couldn't figure out what to do.
"I'll do what you want. You're the master."
 
He said so, bending one knee and kissing the back of her
hand like a dog. The eyes I encountered were still glowing,
so Ran almost pushed his face without realizing it, but I
held it in.
Instead, she crouched in front of him.
As the gaze height became similar, Lumiere seemed
embarrassed, but still smiled, and Ran said with a sigh.
"Your master is yourself, Lumiere. I don't really want
anything from you. Besides, don't do this in front of Lily."
As the last word whispered small, Lumiere turned to Lily
without realizing it, and then lowered it down again.
"As you wish."
"No-"
Ran said 'Ahhhhhh' and held back what she wanted to beat
her chest.
'Yes, it's very suspicious, if you think about it. I know, I
understand.'
It is a life that has been deceived and used all its life. He
may be determined not to be deceived this time. It's useless
to say this. We have no choice but to show them with our
actions.
Ran took a deep breath and said.
"Of course, I'm not asking you to do anything right now.
Take your time."
Ran said so and got up from her seat. Ran smiled at Lily
with a dark expression.
"It's okay, it's nothing."
After gently stroking her hair, Ran returned to the carriage.
Lumiere looked at her back with confused eyes.
***
"We're finally here!"
Ran threw herself all over her bed.
"Lord, you have to change first."
"That's right."
Soda and Dimodia seized Ran. Ran, lying on her stomach
on the bed, said, "Ugh!" and raised herself up. The trip was
definitely a luxury trip. I slept in the tent, stretched out my
legs, slept in a portable bed, and ate well.
She visited the village from time to time.
'But home is the best.'
But you can't help being tired, so your body must have
been tamed by luxury in the meantime.
The sky castle in August was not as hot as the capital. Even
so, in summer, the mountains and gardens were covered
with greenery, and water like crystal sprouted from the
colorful fountain.
The water coming down from the mountain was as cold as
ice, so when it was free time, the maids went to the valley
in the middle of the day.
"Next time, I'm going to have a brighter summer uniform."
Ran muttered so much that she changed her clothes. My
cough hasn't finished yet, so Soda put a thin scarf around
her neck.
Then there was a knock on the door, and Ran looked at
Ross, who opened the door. The butler came inside and
said, "Lord, the guests are here."
"Guest?"
With such a good timing?
"They're the Dwarfs."
"Oh, really?"
Ran sprang up from her seat.
"Yes, I've taken them to the drawing room."
"I'll be right there."
Ran said so and quickly left the room. When I entered the
drawing room, I could see two Dwarfs looking through the
drawing room.
 

"Look, there's a regular cornerstone here. We don't have a

joint."
"I see. Is it true that it was built by magic? But look. By
comparison, this stove wall is very crude."
"Didn't you make this later? It looks like it's been about 50
years."
"So you've only magically turned the frame into a magic?
What about the window?"
Crusty hands knock on the window. Ran said hello, holding
back her laughter somehow.
"Welcome, welcome to the Sky castle."
Only then did the two Dwarfs take care of Ran. Is the key to
Ran's heart? It was stout but had a solid body like a barrel.
However, both of them were new faces.
'You're not the one I've seen before.'
Although it may be hard to recognize the hair and beard,
Dwarf had different whiskers, hair decorations, and tattoos,
so it was easy to distinguish them.
"I'm Ran Romia De Lazia."
"My name is Pasen."
"I'm Jetura."
"You have to speak nicely."
"No, she's a hundred years younger than us."
"But you're a human representative, aren't you?"
At Pasen's words, Jetura touched the ball and his mustache
and changed his tone.
"My name is Jetura. That's a slip of the tongue."
Ran shook her head with a smile.
"No. Make yourselves comfortable."
"Look!"
"Oh, we're the only ones who can make it comfortably. Then
make yourself at home."
When Pasen pointed at Ran, Ran laughed again.
"Okay. okay. Then both of you should sit down."
Ran recommended a seat, so the two sat on the sofa. Ran
made her servant bring a good liquor. It is a Dwarf-style
hospitality. Giving Dwarf a tea was more of a hospitality
than giving him a water supply.
Lazia was in the north, and the people in the north were
good at making wine. Lazia's honey alcohol quickly made
the Dwarfs excited.
"Human beings are good at making drinks. It's perfect for a
drink."
"Jetura, you're the only one drinking this. But is there
anything more severe?"
Ran grinned and said.
"It's not that I don't have strong alcohol, but I'd like to hear
why you're here."
Pasen shrugged his shoulders.
"I've brought the armor that you've been ordered, but I'm
going to adjust it by looking at it myself. I can't just make it
out of what Jetura said."
"And I'd love to see a mine if I could. I didn't like the shape
after it was mined."
Ran was pleased.
Needless to say, it would be grateful to pass on Dwarf's
mining technology.
"And I'm sorry to say this, but ····."
Pasen twisted his beard awkwardly.
"Because I am unable to make the goods ordered by you
······".
Ran looked suspicious. The Dwarfs were full of confidence
in their goods and were suspicious at first of their long-time
commercial transactions with humans, but they seemed to
be enjoying themselves. The craftsman wants a place to get
rid of my skills.
So, when the water opened, the transaction proceeded
faster than expected.
The Dwarfs are ruled by 14 families and each clan lives in a
city. Ran's trading clan was a Black Mountain clan ruled by
the Lund and Pehyde families.
It's a less closed clan?
"Is there a problem?"
Jetura waved at Ran's question.
"Black Mountain is strange."
"Black Mountain?"
"Yeah, you know we're expanding the city, right?"
Ran nodded. Dwarf's underground city was famous for its
splendor. Such cities and the king's boulevard connecting
them were the pride of the Dwarves.
"But the mountain isn't what it used to be. Everyone thinks
something happens in the mountains. That's why they
stopped digging."
"Black mountains···············."
I can't remember anything. Ran went public and finally
gave up. I'll think of it later.
"Okay. Can you watch the armor first? The Knights are
really looking forward to it."
At Ran's words, Dwarf looked at each other face to face and
laughed out loud.
"That's good."
"Don't forget to serve good liquor when we're done."
 

CHAPTER 048 – EUS BIRTHDAY

 

Ran led the two men to the Knights' room. It was close to
impossible for the two Dwarfs to cross the empire, and with
the help of the top of the Golden Rose, the goods were also
neatly packed and piled up.
 
The knights opened their eyes wide, wondering what was
going on with the sudden appearance of the Lord. Blaine
peeked at Ran and saw the two Dwarfs.
 

"The armor I ordered arrived. He said he wanted to wear it

himself."
 

Blaine opened his eyes wide as Ran said with a grin.

 

"You mean armor?"

 

"Yes, I'm sorry I'm late."

 

Blaine's face was red as she said so.

 

Dwarf's armor.
 

It was a legendary armor. It is also handed down to a family

that is still traditionally inherited from generation to
generation.
 

The knights, who were listening to what happened, also

opened their eyes wide and swallowed their saliva.
 
Pasen said with a pat on the chest.
 

"Because I have to finish it myself. I'll call you in the order

that comes out of the box, so why don't you come?"
 

"Of course!"
 

Blaine spoke loudly without realizing it, but he was

embarrassed and cleared his voice. It's something I've
never seen before from a serious knight commander who is
nearly 30, but the knights were so excited that I didn't even
notice it.
 

"Then can I leave this to you two? Blaine, please."

 

"It's an honor."
 

Blaine spoke politely, and Ran swept away her chest and
smiled at Ross, who was restless.
 

"Lord Ross, check your stuff here."

 

"No, the escort..."

 
"We’re at the sky castle anyway. I don't need more escorts.
Anyway, you have to check your armor."
 

"If it is so."
 

Ross eventually lost the desire. Ran giggled and left, saying
"Please take good care of the Dwarves."
 

"Come on, bring that box. The name is written next to the
box."
 

When Jetura pointed to the wooden boxes piled up on one

side, the knights rushed to the boxes at one time and began
to see where his name was.
 

Blaine was at a loss for a moment, but he watched it with

his arms folded. Pasen stroked his beard and explained to
Blaine.
 

"Lazia's go-to was it? I ordered an armor mixed with

Missreel. You ordered 100% missreel at first. But the whole
armor made of missreel is now rare in our side."
 

Rather, you can make light and sturdy armor by mixing

misreel and other metals and using reinforcement magic.
The ancient Dwarf magic is actually a blacksmith's
technique-It was this kind of pride, but Blaine heard the
story seriously.
 

Missreel.
 

This white, silver-colored mineral showed off its star-lit

sparkle and at the same time showed off its highest
intensity.
 

Not only did it not come out of human land, but there were
no humans who had the skills to handle it even if there
were minerals.
 

Only Dwarf and Elf's minerals. If this was refined in the

Dwarf style, it was named Missreel, and if it was refined in
the Elf style, it was named Lilum.
 

"I've heard of Miss Reel armor before. In the Dragon

Warrior that destroyed the Atara."
 

It's really a legend. Blaine thought it was unrealistic.

 

"Atara? Oh- Is that the Third Age? Our technology is better

than then. It's not entirely made of missreel, but it's
guaranteed to be a robbery."
Pasen said with a proud face. Each of the members found a
box with their name on it, flirting with whether it was
heavy, and opened the box by taking a seat in the smoke
field. Then there was a sigh and silence.
Everyone looked at the armor without saying a word and
was busy touching it. Suddenly, Blaine realized that there
were no boxes left.
In embarrassment, he asked quietly.
"Is that all the boxes?"
"Huh? But? Why?"
"No, it's up to me ·······."
Jetura huffed and said, "Stop touching and come here! I
have to wear it!" shouted Blaine, whistling lightly.
Swii-
As if he had returned to his senses at the whistle, the
knights stood at attention. Blaine laughed and said.
"It's late."
A strange smile passed between the knights at the words.
Blaine said.
"Go forward with your armor in order of number."
"Yes!"
The members answered and quickly lined up in a line.
Pasen nodded and said to Blaine.
"You're the leader, aren't you? You have your own armor, so
come with me."
Blaine's face lit up in a flash.
***
"Dwarf's here?"
When asked by Eustaf, Ran removed her head from the
document and saw him.
"Yes, he said he came to coordinate the armor himself."
"Has your armor arrived?"
Rarely, Ran laughed without realizing it, mixed with
excitement in her voice.
"Yeah, wouldn't he be doing it by now? But I think the
supply and demand of Dwarf products will be disrupted."
"What's happening?"
"No, that's a forest? There's the same thing that controls
the mine now ... Aaaaa"
Suddenly, the thought of hitting my head suddenly passed
like lightning.
"Noonim?"
Eustaf walked up quickly and grabbed her shoulder.
"Are you alright?"
"Oh? Oh, it's okay. No, I mean, - "
Ran tried not to let go of the thought that came to her
mind.
'Yes, a new mineral has been created. Black mountain star
sand. Nadium.'
The echo of the black mountain soon disappeared, and the
Dwarfs were working as usual.
Then, mineral water explodes under the ground that goes
deep. I should say that the higher spirits that the Dwarfs
woke up were annoying.
In any case, water containing minerals such as sparkling
grains of sand bursts up at once, and the mines and
underground cities are submerged and the black mountain
tribes are destroyed.
And the star sand mixed with mineral water is lighter than
Missreel and has a higher magical reaction rate and
stronger strength, making it a precious mineral.
Dwarf meaning black mountain in honor of the missing
black mountain tribe.
It's called Nadium.
 

'What should I do?'

"Noonim?"
Eustaf clenched her shoulder and called Ran firmly.
Ran was already awake and looked at Eustaf. His blue eyes
parted her head refreshingly.
"What's going on?"
"That's-"
How should I explain it?
"Eus."
"Yes."
"What if I know something and I can't tell you how I know
it? I want to tell you because it's an important fact. It's a
ridiculous fact."
I was a little gibberish while talking, but Eustaf got to the
point.
"Are you choosing between lie-like truth and truth-like lie?"
"Oh! That's it!"
Ran hit her knee and became sullen again.
"But I can't even think of a truthful lie ·····."
What the hell am I supposed to say to Dwarf?
'And if you don't go as the original······? What if this forest
is different from the one I know?'
So what if they took the whole city and nothing will
happened? Ran is lost in thought.
Eustaf asked her half-bump on her desk.
"Wouldn't you tell me?"
"That's-"
Ran's face passed the difficulty.
"Let me organize my thoughts."
Ran turned her head, blurring her back. Eustaf looked
down at Ran and said,
"Okay, and one more thing, what's going to happen to
Lumiere and Lily? Are you going to let him stay in the
castle?"
"Huh? No, no. Wait a minute while we find a place to live in
the town below the castle. Oh, I need to get in touch with
Haresh."
Ran sighed.
"We just arrived today, but it's happening one after
another."
I coughed a few small times and Ran grumbled.
"Summer cold is persistent."
"Let at least ask for honey tea."
Eustaf pulled the rope and called the bell to order a tea to
take medicine.
Among the bees on the ice wall are bees that collect only
unique herbs honey, and the honey from the honeycomb
smelled cool and sweet.
It is like a regular medicine for a Lazia duchy, who does not
sell it outside due to the small amount.
Ran said, slowly taking a sip of the medicine honey tea the
maid had brought.
"Eus, Lumiere and Lily,.... thank you for your
understanding."
"No, if they're someone who's precious to Noonim, I should
put it within my sight."
'Double meaning.'
Ran squinted and blew the hot tea. After drinking the tea
again, she turned away, pretending not to know.
"Now that I think about it, this temporary position is now a
year…"
Ran stopped just as she was talking.
"Noonim?"
Ran's face was distorted for a moment.
 

"Eus!"
"Yes?"
Ran jumped up from her seat. The tea overflowed from the
teacup as the teacup was hurriedly put down, but Ran did
not care and struggled and stretched her hands.
"No, it's…Hold on a second!"
Ran said so, grabbed the skirt and ran out of the office.
Eustaf wondered, but he stood there calmly and waited.
After a while, there was a sound of running in the hallway.
Eustaf smiled without realizing it.
The door opened quickly, Ran wore a long box on her side
and a bouquet of flowers on her other hand.
I thought it might have been taken out of a vase
somewhere.
'What the hell?'
Wondering, Ran stuck out a flower as she raised her head.
"Eus, happy birthday!"
The shock that seemed to have been hit in the back of the
head hit him and passed by. Ran mumbled as she blushed.
"Sorry, I totally forgot… No, this is no excuse. Why are you
setting a date for your carriage trip on your birthday? Oh,
this isn't it either. Anyway."
Ran went on speaking openly.
"I'm so sorry I forgot. Happy birthday, Eustaf Laban de
Lazia."
Speaking as if singing, she held out a long box.
"I hope you like it."
Eustaf carefully picked up the box. The smooth wooden box
was delicately crafted from woven crafts.
Put the box down on the desk and Eustaf opened the lid. On
a dark blue velvet box lay a beautiful sword bitten by a
white censor.
Eustaf patted with his fingertips. Even though it was a
wooden tree, it was so smooth that it felt like touching
metal or ivory.
He picked up the sword, pulled it out of the box, and took it
out of the sword's scabbard.
The blade appeared with a throbbing, cool sound. Again, it
was a beautiful blade, so Ran narrowed her eyes and
glanced at Eustaf.
"How is it….?"
Eventually, she asked first, and Eustaf slowly put the sword
back in.
"I like it."
"Really?"
"Yes."
Having said that, Eustaf squeezed the scabbard, then
turned back to her and bowed.
"…?!"
Eustaf, who kissed her cheek, smiled an innocent-looking
smile.
"I really like it. Noonim."
Ran's face turned red.
Well, well. People kiss on the cheek in foreign countries,
right? But is there such a tradition here?
I think so too?
But wasn't it too close to your lips to call it a cheek? Was
that just how I felt?
"I never thought it be celebrated."
Eustaf continued to talk casually, and Ran managed to
come to her senses.
"Why?"
When I asked without realizing it, Eustaf said briefly, "Well,
it's been so long since I've received it."
Only then did Ran feel sorry.
I don't know what it was like when his biological mother
was there, but after his stepmother came, Eustaf had never
received a birthday wish. After he went to the academy, I
thought his friends would have done it for him.
I guess it wasn't that either.
That makes Ran even more disintegrated. She said,
stamping her feet.
"I'll make it look fancy next time. It's the coming-of-age
ceremony, isn't?"
"I see."
Eustaf's expression got a little dark. He looked directly at
Ran.
"I'll be the head of the household then."
Ran nodded softly.
His blue eyes contained something that he couldn't
normally see. No, it seemed like he was asking himself.
He picked up his sword and kissed it slowly. The white and
smooth censorship touches the lips. Nevertheless, his eyes
were fixed straight to Ran, so Ran somehow felt like she
was being kissed.
It was clearly remembered as if it was stigmatized by the
soft texture, heat, and the scent felt because it was close.
His black eyelashes fall slightly, blue eyes look at her with a
dark and sweet glow that she has never seen before.
"Thank you. I'll cherish it."
After the kiss, he smiled and said, shaking as if she had
been released from the spell and trying to smile.
"I'm glad you like it."
Only the cliché word came out.
"Well, I'll be on my way. I'll see the rest of the paperworks
later."
And before hearing Eustaf's answer, Ran rushed out of the
room.
 
CHAPTER 049
'I'm probably blushing.'
Somehow it was hot. Fanned by the burning cheeks, Ran
quickly began to walk down the hall.
 

While walking, Ran stopped sharply and hit her forehead

on a marble pillar next to her.
 

'Wake up, Ran. Is that the time?!'

 

She put her face closer to the pillar because she felt good
that her cheeks heated up in cold marble cooled coolly.
 

'It's not the time to be excited watching Eus. Damn, why is

he so cool? That's true. Male lead is so cool. You're a jerk.
There is Sina. Why would I--'
 

Ran managed to calm her heart after mumbling for a long

time.
 

"I like it."

 

Wake up!
  

Ran clenched her fist.

 

It's natural that Eustaf is cool. Doesn't Olivia fall for it, too?
It is natural that she is excited.
 

But let's move on.

 

With a firm heart, Ran began to walk with a special slap on

her cheek.
 

"Dwarf.... let's think about it for now. And now."

 

Ran stopped and looked out the hall. The shaved ice wall
was turning red in the sunset.
 

'Lazia is near the door, so ····.'

 

Suddenly, when I turned to the other side, there was a

painting of the Great Sage Iveria facing the ice wall. The
wise woman raised her shining wand with her black hair
flying high.
 

"I wish I had as much strength and wisdom as you do."

  

After muttering, Ran smirked and lowered her eyes.

 

'Well, Iveria couldn't do anything about her boyfriend.'

 

Love is…
 

The heart is…

 

I'm scared because I don't know how, where, what and

when will it transform me.
 

'I've never experienced that before.'

 

I'm an ordinary person, so I knew well how weak my mind

was.
 

She took a deep breath and started walking down the hall
again. The sky castle was a cluster of large buildings. It
took at least a dozen minutes to walk between the farthest
houses.
 

However, it was a place like a knight's office or a maid's

quarters, and there were only a limited number of places
used by Ran.
 

She gently headed to the guest room. When I knocked

politely on the door, Lumiere opened the door and looked a
little surprised when he saw Ran.
 

"How it going?"
 

"Very Good."
 

Lumiere smiled exaggeratedly, looking down. Ran went

inside and looked around the living room.
 

It wasn't the best guest room, but it was still a good room.
It was a drawing room with two rooms and a bathroom.
 

"What about Lily?"

 

"She's asleep."
 

"I see. I'll call the Elf doctor for now, but I don't know how
long it'll take to get here. You can stay comfortably in the
meantime."
 
"Yes"
 

Lumiere said so and beckoned politely to sit on the sofa.

Ran even felt strange. Today, Lumiere did not appear to
look like he killed three people in front of her eyes.
 

When Ran sat on the sofa, Lumiere quickly sat with his
knees bending on the floor beside his legs.
Ran groaned.
"Can we stop this?"
"What can I do if you don't like it?"
Lumiere stepped back a little and bend down. Ran pulled
her foot back in case he kissed the back of her foot again.
"No, it's not that!"
Ran raised her voice without realizing it.
"Sit here. Here!"
When she tapped on the seat next to her, Lumiere quickly
sat there. As if Ran had waited for it.
'he's harder to understand than Eus.'
Lumiere, who Ran knows, was a rough man with a gloomy
look with many wounds. If Eustaf is a smooth and cool type
with cold eyes, Lumiere is the type of person who growls
and gets angry.
'But.'
It's not at all?
'Cause she's alive, and she's not rolling.'
I understood it in my head, but there were some parts that
I couldn't understand. Ran stared at Lumiere, and Lumiere
faced Ran without avoiding it.
'A living man.'
Unknowingly, she reached out and touched Lumiere's
cheek slightly. Then Lumiere turned his head and kissed
her palm.
"Euaa!"
When Ran pulled out her hand, Lumiere shrugged his
shoulders and smiled.
"Lu…Lumiere. I'm begging you, but can you stop doing
this?"
"If the master wants something else."
"Lumiere..."
Ran shut up while trying to say, 'I don't want anything.'
"Actually, I want something."
Lumiere's scarlet eyes darkened.
"Please give me your order."
"Be happy."
Ran laughed with embarrassment.
"This is what I want from Lumiere. I just want you to be
happy with Lily."
That's what I wanted from Eustaf. Eustaf, Lumiere, Sina.
My favorite, Character - No, people being happy.
'People.'
Again, Ran reflected on the word. Lumiere looked at her for
a long time and opened his mouth.
"Then can I tell you what I want?"
"If I can do it. But I'm not as strong as I look.".
"Miss Ran can do this for me."
"Just tell me."
Lumiere looked straight at the dark green eyes with
laughter and affection.
"Let me serve you as my master."
***
Dimodia saw Ran lying completely on her desk and said.
"Lord, if you're tired, why don't you just go to bed and
sleep? It's been two days since you came back to the castle,
and you're going to overdo it."
"Huh? Uh-huh.·····."
Ran mumbled to her feet. She looked at the bitter paper
and sighed.
- You're the master.
 

No, can I do that?

Of course, when Sina comes here, Lumiere is also in Lazia.
But he's not a slave...
'How is there no way? Let's talk to Eustaf.'
Ran naturally recalled him as a counterpart. However, she
stretched her shoulders as soon as she thought of the word
"assault request."
'Tired.'
Ran got up from her seat.
Ross, wearing a shiny new armor, quickly followed Ran.
Ran looked at the scene and thought that it was like a
puppy who was proud of himself just after the fur was
finished.
Ross stretched out his chest, proudly and proudly showed
off his new armor with the sentences of the Knights of Blue
flame, even the cloak on his shoulders usually turned back
and showed off.
'But all the knights of the day look like that.'
The silver-glittering armor had less noise when moving,
and even if it was bumped, it did not make a loud noise, but
made a low, dull, strangely bell-like sound.
Unlike the old armor that used to cover it with a cape, he
now walked with his armor exposed as if he wanted to see
it.
It took a little longer than expected for Pasen and Jetura to
coordinate their armor.
I repeatedly told him to walk or move in his clothes, take
off his armor, pat him here and there again, put him on
again, and try the motions.
As a result, the adjustment was still not completed.
Ross said he was given the front number because he was
privileged to be escorted by the Lord.
'Maybe that's why. I think he's less feisty.'
I could no longer see the same rudeness as before.
'Is the bribe a straight shot?'
Ran went to Eustaf's room with that thought. When I went
to the room, I heard that Eustaf was not in his seat and that
he was in the diamond hall, so Ran moved on again.
The Sky castle had three halls for the ball, each named
Diamond, Ruby, and Emerald.
In this way, diamonds are likely to be the most colorful, but
emeralds were the most colorful and large halls.
The Ruby and Diamond was the smallest hall. Ross opened
the heavy door of the hall and Ran went inside.
The hall without a banquet was empty, but it was
spectacular in itself.
The floor, alternately made of white and transparent glass,
was the pride of the diamond hall.
"Eus?"
The terrace door opened when Ran raised her voice as she
looked around and couldn't see anyone.
"Noonim?"
"Why were you out here?"
"I need to take a look of something. What's the matter?"
"I just wanted to ask you something."
At Ran's words, Eustaf took a quick step towards her.
"What are you curious about?"
"The Blue Knight."
"Yes"
"Whatever his status, if he's good enough, he can go in,
right?"
When asked by Ran, Eustaf paused and looked at her for a
long time before speaking slowly.
 

"That's right."
"Who's going to test his skills?"
"Lord Blaine and I will. The Lord would do it, though."
"I think he's a good guy."
Ran waved her hand.
"Lumiere?"
Suddenly he asked, so Lan flinched her shoulder and
nodded.
"Yeah, just…"
"Does he want to join the Knights?"
"No, that's not it..."
When Ran muttered, Eustaf took her hand.
"If it's not…?"
He snapped off the word and let go of his hand and
wrapped her cheek. The surprised Ran opened her eyes
wide.
"Eus?"
His face approached slowly, and Ran shook her body. But
Eustaf just put his forehead on her forehead.
"You have a fever."
"Huh? Uh?"
When Eustaf frowned and removed his forehead, Ran
breathed out a hot breath.
'I’m Surprised!'
"Let's call a doctor."
At Eustaf's words, Ran grabbed the hem of his shirt without
realizing it. Eustaf eyelashes trembled a little and fell
down.
"Noonim?"
"No, I'm not having a fever."
"You feel hot."
"That's fine."
Your face got so close that it got hot. Ran thought so and
said once more, "It's okay."
"Mean."
He kicked his tongue and turned and held her in his arms.
"Eus?"
As Ran struggled, Eustaf took a step back and said.
"I don't want to talk to an idiot who doesn't even know her
condition."
"No, it’s okay!"
"Fever, is not okay."
Ross, embarrassed, followed behind and said.
"Lord, I'll--"
"I don't want to be around and talk to an idiot who doesn't
know the state of the Patriarch."
Ross's face turned red with cold words. When Ran,
embarrassed, tried to stand up, Eustaf easily changed her
posture. Ran said to face him.
"No, I'm really fine."
"Noonim."
"Huh?"
Eustaf glanced at Ross and whispered low and small to
Ran.
"I'm being nice to you as you please."
"!!"
Ran opened her mouth and at the moment, her face turned
red with embarrassment from the tip of her toes.
"That…that's not what I meant!"
"No?"
Asking back, Eustaf quickly arrived at the treatment room.
Ross hurriedly opened the door, and the doctor woke up
half-way from his seat, and ran out of the way when he saw
Eustaf and Ran.
"Lord? Master?"
"Noonim seems to have a slight fever."
"I…I'm fine."
 

"For now, Lord, sit over here."

When Eustaf put Ran down to the doctor's chair, the doctor
quickly brought something like a square glass plate.
If you take it to a person and shine it, it looks like an oil
band floating in the water, and the doctor used to read it
and make a diagnosis. They called it a check-up board.
The doctor who looked at Ran with the examination board
nodded.
"You're right, young Master. She has a fever. Besides, she's
been overdoing it because she hasn’t been coughing."
"No, it's…"
Ran got embarrassed and glanced at Eustaf. Most of the
paperworks was done by Eustaf.
It was other problems that bothered her these days.
"Noonim, better get some rest."
Eustaf said so and touched her forehead slightly on the
back of her hand. Ran sighed without realizing it.
"Yes"
A gentle answer came out.
As soon as the doctor said she was having a fever, she
seemed to feel drowsy.
"Is this how you stretch your legs when you see where it's
going to stretch?"
"Then I'll give you some medicine."
Ran nodded at the doctor's words. Eustaf bowed his back,
saying, "Sure." He held Ran in his arms easily. Ran was a
little embarrassed.
"Isn't it hard for someone sitting in a chair?'
"I…I can walk, too."
"You didn't even hurt your leg."
In response to Eustaf's reply, Ran panicked and said again.
"Then I'll walk."
"Be gentle."
Ran's face turned red again at Eustaf's words.
"I mean, it's not like this. No, you don't have to."
"I don't have to?"
"Yes."
You don't have to be sweet and gentle! That was a drunk
man's bullshit!
Eustaf nodded at Ran's words.
"Then I'll do whatever I want."
And he started to walk in stride.
"Eus!"
"Yes."
"I can walk.'"
"No, and others see it. Don't shout."
"~~!!"
Ran finally gave up and drooped.
Actually, I'm ashamed but I don't hate it. I was ashamed
because Eustaf seemed to see through that she didn't want
to. Eustaf said after smirking at Ran, who had become
calm.
"You can rely on me more."
"I have enough dependence."
Ran said so and crept out her hand to embrace his neck.
Because of the fever?
Or tired?
Or do you want to show that you're counting on it?
Anyway,
I wanted to make a baby face.
As she hugged his neck, Eustaf slightly changed her
posture and held her in one arm and patted her on the
back.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"Play the piano for me."
"You mean now?"
"Yeah."
"No, I don't want to."
"Eh…"
Grumbling, Ran shook her legs lightly back and forth.
Eustaf smiled as if she were a trouble.
Somehow the smile was so mature that Ran felt like
someone held her heart tightly.
"I'll play for you next time."
"Yes…"
With her head down, Ran answered gently. He looked down
at Ran for a moment and looked up and said.
"I'll have him tested if he wants."
"Huh?"
"Lumiere. Don't you want him in the Knights?"
"Really? Oh! Of course, I'm not forcing him to put it in. If he
deserves it…"
"Yes"
I'll do it thoroughly. Then he nodded.
 
CHAPTER 050
When I returned to the room, carried by Eustaf, there was a
commotion. However, Ran explained that it was simply a
fever.
 

"As expected, you've been overdoing it lately."

 

"That's right. You should get some rest."

 

Ran smiled awkwardly as the maids took turns to respond.

 

"I don't think it's too much."

 

"Why don't you overdo it when you work late at night?"

 

Soda opened her eyes wide and said protesting. Dimodia

nodded.
 

"The Lord is a workaholic."

 

As soon as Dimodia tried to protest, Ross pulled out a

sword and blocked Ran. Dimodia also swerved.
 
Ran was surprised and Soda. And it was Kara.
 

"Oh, not defenseless this time."

 

Ran stretched her shoulders as she heard a voice over the

window.
 

"Haresh, can you please go through the front door?"

 

"It's annoying that I can't meet you right away."

 

At Haresh's words, Ran groaned and Ross grumbled and

put the sword in and opened the window. Haresh suddenly
looked at his armor as he entered the room. He frowned.
 

"I feel bad about it."

 

Before Ross said anything, Ran said quickly.

 

"Dwarf's armor."
 

"Oh, I'd like you to move away."

 
After saying so, Haresh came to Ran and looked away.
 

"Is the patient you?"

 

"No, it's another patient."

 

Eustaf spoke politely to Haresh.

 

"Since you're here, I'd appreciate it if you could watch."

 

"If you're sick, I'm in trouble."

 

Haresh said so, reached out and touched Ran's forehead,

pressed slightly under her eyes, and grabbed her wrist
again. And lastly, he pressed her upper abdomen hard and
Ran made an "tight" duck's final sound.
 

"Is it hurt?"
 

"Of course, it hurts!"

 

Haresh nodded as Ran screamed.

 
"You're under a lot of stress, I don't know what it is. Why
don't you get some rest?"
 

"I don't know if I’m so stressed…"

 

"The body doesn't lie."

 

Haresh said so and reached out, and Soda capably handed

over pens and paper. Haresh wrote down the prescription
and threw it out to Ran.
 

"It's just a temporary measure. I don't like patients who

don't listen."
 

"Aha ha ha..."
 

Ran smiled awkwardly and took a prescription and handed

it to Dimodia.
 

"I'll have the doctor build it like this."

 

Dimodia said so and left the room in a cheerful mood. Ran

got up from her seat and said,
"Then shall we go see a real patient?"
  

"I'll show you around."

 

Ran was embarrassed when Eustaf took a step forward.

 

"Huh? Eus? But..."

 

"Don't you believe me?"

 

"No, it's not that, but...wouldn't it be better for me to be

familiar with it?"
 

"Noonim is resting. Of course."

When Eustaf gestured to Haresh, Haresh frowned briefly
and said to Ran.
"I'll be back."
And the two left the room in a haphazard manner, Ran
muttering quietly, "Will it be okay ······?"
***
"Are you sure Noonim’s okay?"
Walking down the long hallway, Eustaf asked and Haresh
nodded.
"Yes, I think it's too much these days. Considering the
amount of work, she does, I'm glad it's that much."
"I see."
Haresh glanced at another human.
"I've learned a little about humans."
"That's why it's this big.'
I didn't know whether it was just this much or this much
admiration when I looked into human beings.
Haresh ignored Eustaf's words and said, Like an elf.
"From what I've seen, I think it's time to start talking."
"What do you mean?"
"You want a medicine that weakens the body slowly, the
same story."
When Eustaf stopped walking at the word, he quickly
asked.
"If I tell you, will you give it to me?"
I'm not being sarcastic. I'm not being serious. The blue
eyes looked at him emotionally, so Haresh felt strange.
"Killing doesn't make medicine."
"If so."
Eustaf said so and went back and started walking. The
difference between a medicine and a poison is a piece of
paper, shadow and light. It can't fall apart.
Since the history of poison is the history of politics and
revenge, Haresh knew many of those stories.
'Not really.'
If he wanted that, he wouldn't ask himself to check on Ran.
I'm definitely a doctor on Ran's side.
'Oh, my God. Am I too much of a human being?'
Haresh kicked his tongue because he laughed at himself.
The reason why I thought of Eustaf is simple. I was
wondering if he was hurting Ran.
That is, indeed, he is on the side of Ran.
'You're too deeply involved.'
Haresh thought so and saw Eustaf. Arriving in front of
Lily's room, Eustaf grabbed the doorknob and looked back
at him and said slowly.
"I value her very much."
A deep smile hung around Eustaf's mouth.
"She’s very precious."
And Haresh opened the door before he could say anything.
Lumiere, who was sitting on the sofa, woke up as if he had
been waiting. Lumiere who saw Eustaf and Haresh, looked
slightly beyond as if he were looking for someone, and
Eustaf said with a slight displeasure.
"I came instead because Noonim was sick."
"I see."
Lumiere answered politely. As soon as the door opened,
Haresh was frowning as he could and said.
"What about the patient?"
"That way."
Pointing to the bedroom, Lumiere guided. Haresh, who
grabbed the bedroom door handle, said.
 

"Don't come in. You smell."

Lumiere paused in embarrassment, but Haresh went inside.
Lumiere unknowingly lifted his arm and smelled it.
It's been a long time since he felt ashamed of what he said,
so his face turned red.
If you're at the bottom, don't wash. I can't. So, it's natural
to smell, and that doesn't come as a shame. But it hasn't
been long since I've been treated like a human being, and I
can't believe I'm ashamed of his sense of humor.
'But it doesn't smell!'
Lumiere put up with what he wanted to protest without
realizing it.
"You may leave the door open."
At Lumiere's words, Haresh nodded and saw Lily getting up
in embarrassment from her bed.
"Oppa…?"
The big, pointed-eared man looked at him with eyes mixed
with curiosity and fear, as he could see that he was not a
human at all.
Haresh briefly said.
"I'm a doctor."
"Oh!"
Only then did Lily think of the Elf doctor that Ran had told
her.
"Sure."
Seeing that the alert had eased, Haresh immediately
grabbed Lily's face. She flinched, but Lily remained calm as
he held her.
After looking around for a long time, Haresh stepped back
with his arms folded. The reaction was not good, so
Lumiere swallowed his saliva.
"I can't fix this."
Lily's mouth was wide open. Lumiere clenched his teeth
without realizing it.
In front of Lily!
"Here."
Haresh added and frowned.
"Is there a possibility if I take her to Elf village? It'll take a
while."
"How long does it take?"
When asked by Eustaf, Haresh looked around Lily's head
and murmured.
"One to three years? I can't say anything because of the big
deviation."
Eustaf nodded at the words and said in a relaxed voice.
"Then I'll take action to get the two of you to go together"
"No."
Haresh just stopped talking. He frowned as much as he
could and said, looking back at Lumiere.
"If he's a patient, he can't. Just being around him makes me
feel defrauded with Phoebe Linnae. Did the executioner do
that? It's a smell more ingrained than that."
Lumiere's face has hardened. Eustaf said calmly.
"If it's murder, I do it, too."
"Not like you."
He spoke straight and Haresh continued.
"Anyway, this disease needs healing, not on human land.
It's a big deal just to take him. And that guy too? That's
ridiculous."
Lily got out of Haresh's hands and quickly ran to Lumiere
and hugged him.
"No, I don't want to be away from Oppa!"
"Lily…"
Lumiere made a difficult face. Lily said sobbingly.
"No, no, no. I'll be with you. I don't want to be alone again."
 

Lumiere coaxed his crying sister. He looked up and said,

looking at Haresh.
"Is there any other way?"
"Maybe we can extend your lives. Half a year? A year?"
Lily cried out with a flicker.
"You, you're lying. I'm less sick now."
"Right now, for a moment. You were in a bad environment
and moved, so you feel better now. It will get worse soon."
Haresh's words were inconsiderate and outspoken. He said
so.
"I don't care what choice you make. But if you're going to
tell me, tell me quickly."
He glanced out the window and said.
"Tomorrow night, by this time."
And Elf muttered something, and it must have been a
curse.
"Then I'll go."
Then he opened the window and went out.
'It must have been hard to bear.'
Eustaf felt amazing. Smell? I have no idea. And a little bit
of displeasure.
It was a little unpleasant to think that you might also be
read in that way in some other way.
Eustaf said, closing the window that Haresh had opened.
"Then shall we talk for a moment?"
Lumiere replied, "All right." and pushed Lily off her
shoulder.
"Lily, let me talk to him for a second."
"No!"
"Lily."
At Lumiere's awkward tone, Lily flinched and quickly
slapped her hand.
"Are, are you just going to talk?"
"Yes, I'll be right back. Really."
Lumiere spoke several times and took Lily back to bed
before leaving the bedroom.
In the meantime, Eustaf was sitting on the living room
couch. Lumiere didn't sit but stood across the street.
"What did Ran say to you?"
Lumiere flinched at Eustaf's straightforward question. After
a while, Lumiere said.
"If Ms. Lan didn't say it, there's no reason to say it."
Eustaf looked at Lumiere with an expressionless face.
Lumiere looked directly into the eyes.
I'm rather used to those eyes.
Eyes like looking at things.
"Ran asked you to take the Knights' test."
Lumiere was rather surprised at the words. Seeing the
slightly shaky eyes, Eustaf realized that he didn't really ask
for it.
Then, my irritation soared more. Without revealing it,
Eustaf rose from his seat and spoke in a smooth tone.
"You can come out for a test if you want. Tests are strict,
and they can kill you or hurt you."
"Let's see."
"Then let's meet tomorrow at 6 a.m. On the field."
"Yes."
After answering, Lumiere bowed and Eustaf left the room
without saying a word while watching it.
***
Ran enjoyed the late morning after a long time. Having a
brunch and a leisurely cup of tea, she almost spewed out
the tea she was drinking as soon as Lumiere entered the
drawing room.
"Lumiere?!"
When Ran jumped out of her seat, Lumiere smiled with a
cute smile, frowned slightly at the wound and smiled again.
"I didn't expect you to be so surprised."
"What's wrong with your face?"
"I'm here to tell you I passed."
"Huh? What?"
"The knights."
"Really? Did they test you?"
"Yes."
"Good for you."
When I saw Ran laughing, the smile slowly erased from
Lumiere's face. His mouth opened slightly and closed, and
he smiled again and said.
"Thanks to my master."
"Thanks to Lumiere's hard work. How did it go with Haresh
yesterday? I'm sorry I couldn't go with you."
"No."
Lumiere bowed his head and delivered Haresh's words, and
Ran sighed loudly.
"Really? Lumiere must feel bad for it. You've been seeing
Lily for a long time. What does she say? Don't she say she
won't go?"
"I convinced her."
"I see...."
Ran smiled bitterly.
"I can't help it. But you can meet again when you're
healthy."
"I said the same thing."
"It's sad for some reason if the child becomes too mature."
"Yes"
Lumiere answered concisely, and Ran nodded.
"But Haresh is an Elf, so he won't lie, and he'll be nice to
Lily. I'll ask him, too."
"Thank you."
Lumiere said so and asked cautiously.
"Cost is-"
"Oh, the Elves don't trade in human currency anyway. It's
okay. I'm going to pay for it."
"Don't worry, don't worry," Ran waved.
"You are a generous master."
Lumiere said so and bend one knee in front of her.
"So..."
Ran, who was going to say, "It's not like a master," felt
suspicious when Lumiere pushed out his inner hair.
"Don't you touch me?"
"Um-"
It's like seeing a big dog acting cute. Ran patted him on the
head. Lumiere said after squinting and laughing.
"Then you're going to be my master, right?"
"Lumiere"
"That's what I want."
Ran thought for a moment and sighed and said,
"You'll do it for half a year."
"Half a year?"
"Yeah. I don't know what's going to happen after that."
She said so and smiled faintly.
Lumiere grabbed her wrist slightly and kissed her on the
back of her hand. His fingers scattered around the inner
arm.
Ran said "Wow." As he pulled his hand out, Lumiere
whispered.
"Let me do anything, Master."
Ran said,
"Then stop with the master first. And let's get treated."
Ran said so and pulled the cord to call the doctor.
When I saw Lumiere being treated by a doctor, I was lost in
thought.
'So, can we talk to Eustaf and Blaine and ask him to escort
me? It was hard for Ross to do all my escorts anyway. Or
send Ross back. ··········· Ah, isn't it good to, see? I don't
want him to look like he's filling me in.'
Lan sighed while thinking about this and that.
 
CHAPTER 051
Blaine knocked on the door wondering about the piano
sound.
 

"Come on in."
 

When he went inside, Eustaf was sitting in front of the

piano. Blaine said.
 

"It's been a long time since you played."

 

"My fingers are all stiff."

 

Eustaf muttered like that and looked back at Blaine.

 

"What's going on?"

 

Blaine knew that he hated the piano, so suddenly he

wondered why it was the piano, but he talked about it.
 

"Lumiere, you tested in the morning."

 
Eustaf then glanced at him as if to speak. Blaine coughed
lightly and said.
 

"Are you really going to accept him to the Knights?"

 

"He proved his ability."

 

"Yes, but…"
 

Blaine wanted to protest, saying it wasn't the knight's

sword.
 

"It's not the type of person who has hearing problems, but
the actual type is always important. You'll be a good match.
Take turns fighting."
 

"…"
 

Blaine bit lightly on his lips. Doesn't that sound like you're
just bringing him back to the fight?
 

"Why?"
 

Eustaf asked his silence with a sharp smile.

  

"Don't you like to say something?"

 

"No."
 

"If you can, turn it almost tight to the limit."

 

"Lord!"
 

Blaine's voice got higher without realizing it.

 

"Blaine Wild."
 

"Yes."
 

"If there's anything you want to say, say it. Don't do it if you
can't express your intention like that. Because it's
unpleasant."
 

Eustaf tapped the keyboard lightly. A clear and transparent

sound rang out. And Miss Touch.
 

Sigh and Eustaf said.

  

"So, what do you want to say?"

 

"......none."
 

"Then get out."

 

"Yes."
 

Blaine bowed down and left the room. Eustaf concentrated

on the piano again. Then he quickly closed the piano lid
and got up from his seat.
 

He walked quickly to the door, but the door opened without

knocking.
 

Ran, who opened the door, flinched and surprised to see

Eustaf standing in front of her.
 

"Eus?"
 

"I was going to open the door for you."

 
"How did you know?"
 

"What do you mean?"

 

"I'm here."
 

"I know that much."

 

Eustaf said so and looked around and frowned.

 

"What about the escort?"

 

"We’re in the castle anyway."

 

"But you can't."

 

To be firm, Ran puffed up her cheeks.

 

"But Eus don't carry it. Honestly, isn't it more necessary for
Eus than me?"
 

"I have the ability to protect myself."

That's what Eustaf said to get her inside. Ran blinked her
eyes when she saw the piano and said, "Please play the
piano."
"No."
Eustaf spoke firmly and pointed to the sofa, while Ran
muttered "Chi!" and quickly sat quietly on the sofa. Eustaf
pulled the string to bring something to drink and said.
"If you leave your escort behind again, I will reprimand
Lord Ross. Or should you escort someone else?"
If Ross is very uncomfortable, Eustaf added, Ran shook her
head.
"No, Ross was my escort, and he had a pretty good income.
It's a big harvest for me and Ross not to growl at each
other. And the meaning of integration is great."
Wouldn't it be weird to have Ross out of my escort now?
Ran muttered like that and Eustaf sat in front of her and
said,
"It's more about whether he's good as an escort. As I said,
if you don't like to go around with Ross, you'll have a new
escort."
"Oh- I mean."
"Yes."
"Can't you just leave it to Lumiere?"
My escort,
Eustaf said firmly in a sneaking addition.
"No, you can't."
"But he passed the test..."
"It's just passing. Besides, he's not capable of escorting
anyone. Choose someone else."
"Well, Well…"
Ran peeked at Eustaf and said.
"I promised."
"Cancel it."
"Eus!"
"Cancel it. I don't know what he asked for in the past, but
asking for favors is not good, Noonim."
Rough words burst out of Eustaf, and she was amazed by
the war.
knock, knock
At that time, the maid came in with a tea set with a knock.
When the maid set up the Tea set, Eustaf gestured to the
maid to back off and he started talking.
"You can make an excuse for me."
At Eustaf's words, Ran breathed lightly and watched him
set up the tea. It was nice to see neat fingers moving in
unison.
Lightly 2 spoons with tea spoon. Put the tea leaves in the
teapot, pour hot water, cover it, and cover it with a ticoji.
With the sand clock back, Eustaf once again said.
"Your life is precious and you can't leave it to anyone."
"Wait a minute. The escort was my idea, and what Lumiere
wanted was, it's embarrassing to say. He... want to be
mine."
"So."
Eustaf's blue eyes looked at Ran.
"Are you saying you've heard that?"
It was a completely different smooth and gentle way of
speaking. Feeling like slipping on the ice, Ran nodded.
"Uhhhh..."
Eustaf was silent. Ran scrambled to add.
"It doesn't mean anything strange. But Lumiere has been
having a hard time, so I think he doesn't trust me yet. So, I
decided to be the master for only half a year. In half a year,
Lumiere will adjust to his daily life, and he will be the
master."
Ran stretched out her palms tightly.
"Lumiere's been having a hard time anyway, so maybe he
needs some rehab."
"Rain in July."
Eustaf put such a muttered, silver tea leaf manure at the
entrance of another teapot and poured the tea. Then, he
removed the teapot and manure that were left with tea
leaves and filled her glass with tea pots that were left with
only tea water.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"I think you'll do well as a butler."
When he frowned at the words, Ran spoke seriously.
"Compliment, compliment."
"Where is the compliment?"
"Because it's cool to see you pouring tea?"
Irritation in his blue eyes, Ran quickly lowered her eyes
and began to put sugar in her tea.
"So, for six months, I'm the owner of Lumiere. I was
wondering if he could escort me."
"No, that's one thing."
Eustaf said after following her share of the tea.
"Unpleasant."
"Huh?"
"That's what Noonim does. It won't even look good to the
existing Knights of Blue flame."
"Is that so...?"
Ran groaned softly.
Ran already knew him. Lumiere will be called the Dragon
King.
So, I thought there was no loss at all even if I put it in Blue
Knight.
'But if you look at it now, you might think so.'
I think it's like a parachute greeting.
"Test, you didn't take it, did you?"
When asked carefully by Ran, Eustaf said, "No way," Ran
nodded in relief.
"Then that's enough."
"That's enough?"
"Yes, I guarantee Lumiere's skills."
Then, chase him, and Eustaf kicked his tongue. Ran said
while looking at Eustaf, rolling her eyes in embarrassment.
"Eus."
“Yes."
"Tell me if you have any complaints."
"Because it's not what you're going to hear."
"Is it because I pushed Lumiere too hard?"
"..."
When I saw him without an answer, I laughed somehow.
"Eus, you're jealous, aren't you?"
My voice came out as if I was teasing without realizing it.
Eustaf will complain about what you're talking about, but I
still couldn't stop smiling.
However, the reaction was far from what was expected.
Eustaf flinched with surprise.
His blue eyes widened slightly, and then came back. A smile
fell on his lips.
"Yes, I think so."
"Huh"
It was Ran side who was rather embarrassed.
"I'm jealous, my generous Noonim. Please don't encourage
me."
Ran couldn't even answer, 'Huh? No, why?' she held onto
the teacup tightly.
 

Long after, Ran said.

"Eus."
"Yes."
"Don't make fun of me."
"I'm not teasing you."
"..."
Ran looked at Eustaf with incredible eyes and quickly
drank tea. Ran, who jumped up from her seat, continued.
"And I might be away for about a month."
Ran frowned and added.
"I thought I'd go to Dwarf village myself."
"Why are you going there?"
"The story I heard was a bit annoying. There's something I
want to see with my own eyes."
Ran shrugged her shoulders.
"Of course, it's something they have to allow."
That was the conclusion that Ran came to fumble over what
he had read in his head.
Go and talk in person.
She looks around the mine, hears the sound of the earth,
and says, "This sound of the earth!" and says that the
mineral water is about to explode.
It's suspicious to hear them say, "That's weird," but
wouldn't it be more reliable to hear and make judgments in
person?
'If it doesn't work, there's a way to call the spirits.'
Ran knew the name of the criminal who burst mineral
water, sleeping under a black mountain.
It was the last way, but it was also the best way. Either way,
I had to go there myself.
'Cause I don't want to lose money.'
If you call the name of the Spirit and ask him for a favor,
you will have to pay for it. I had no intention of
volunteering it without the knowledge of the Dwarfs.
If something happened, she had to be sure to call the
spirits in front of the Dwarfs.
"That's ridiculous. Where is Lazia's head going?"
"I'll have Eustaf as a temporary head."
In a refreshing remark, Eustaf opened his lips slightly and
closed them tightly. And he said after sighing.
"Let's go together."
"Huh?"
"Let's go together."
"Oh, that's ridiculous! We can't both leave our seats, can
we? Eus, think about it."
"It's a thought-provoking conclusion."
"No, it's not. Eus, you're the temporary owner. While I'm
away."
Think of the benefits that come from there.
"I'll have to go to Dwarf. If the Patriarch is moving herself, I
will go with her. My sister is being stubborn, so can I do
this?"
Ran thought for a moment and nodded.
'Come to think of it, he'd better go and build a friendship
with the Dwarfs. Even if I leave, the deal will have to go
on.'
I quickly understood that way.
"Okay, then let's go together."
Eustaf nodded. Ran grinned and said.
"Of course, if it's when the Dwarfs allow it."
***
Jetura stroked his beard.
"You want to go with me?"
"Yes, I want to see for myself what that earthshaking is. I've
got a guess."
"You know what we don't even know?"
Pasen said, humming loudly.
"There's nothing to lose by saying, right?"
When Ran said so, Dwarf faced each other. asked by Pasen.
"What kind of echo do you think it is?"
"I'm not at the stage yet. I'll go and hear it myself."
When Ran chose the word carefully, Pasen said after a
moment of thought.
"Nice."
"Huh? You're going back with a human girl?"
Pasen said as Jetura wriggled his eyebrows.
"I don't care, I'm not a man who could harm her. But keep
the number of people to a minimum."
"I got it."
Ran nodded.
"It's a relief that I've lost my permission unexpectedly."
Ran swept her chest down inside.
'Then the minimum number of people, so········.'
Ran put her finger on it.
 
CHAPTER 052 – NEW ACCOUNTANT
After the departure was set to be three days later, Haresh
took Lily with him. Almost at the same time, two people
appeared on the front porch of the mansion.
 

"I'm going to steam."

 

"You're a real white sheep."

 

The two men, who were constantly amazed, were a little

nervous in the drawing room.
 

Eustaf walked into the drawing room, looked at the two,

and said.
 

"I didn't expect you to come."

 

"Oh, that's too much."

 

"Oh, that's mean."

 

"I bragged about my hometown."

  

Ran followed by men similar to Eustaf who protested

against him.
 

"Noonim."
 

Eustaf looked back at her and Ran smiled slightly.

 

"You're a guest of Eustaf. I'm here to say hello."

 

One had red brown hair and a face full of freckles, and the
other looked a little pale.
 

The freckles quickly lowered their heads.

 

"I see the Lord. My name is Caruso."

 

"I'm Daryl. I'm with Eustaf at the academy."

 

In addition to Daryl with brown hair, Ran was like, "Oh,

where did I hear it? ······??" and then she realized, "Ah!"
 

"You're the ones that Eustaf recruited. Welcome to Lazia."

  

Ran greeted her with a graceful hand on her chest, and

Caruso struggled with redness.
 

"Thank…thank you."
 

Eustaf kicked his tongue. Daryl said with a slight smile.

 

"Thank you for your hospitality. Forgive my rudeness

because I am not familiar with the manners of the
aristocrats."
 

"No, if you're a friend of Eus, you're a valuable guest to me.

Then just relax for now."
 

"No, let's get him right into the job."

 

Eustaf said so and saw the two people.

 

"Two seats are empty. Accountants and deputy

accountants."
 

Caruso grinned.
 
"As long as you leave it to me."
 

"Before that, how much is........."

 

Daryl raised his hand and Ran said as he was embarrassed.

 

"But they're just come.... They'd rather take a short break-"

 

"No, we'd better leave a lot of work before we leave."

 

Ran paused at Eustaf's words and nodded.

 

"Well, maybe that's better."

 

Her work had been piled up in the future. The

administrator was also full of work.
 

It was to refurbish the land with the overflowing wealth

that entered Lazia, such as readjusting roads and
strengthening infrastructure.
 

'But this isn't something that's going to be over in a year or

two.'
 
The foundation stone should be solid, and Ran was
suffering from backlogs and future events.
 

In addition, Ran and Eustaf were working separately

because there were no accountants until now.
 

'So that's the release of numbers?'

 

Ran agreed with Eustaf, who said, "Let's get him to work
right away."
 

"Then I beg you."

Eustaf smiled slightly at Ran's words.
"I'll do it on my own."
Daryl and Caruso are laughing. After making a strange
expression, Eustaf left the room and gestured, they greeted
Ran in a hurry and left the room.
Ran flopped down on the drawing room sofa.
"Recruitment... of talents..."
All of a sudden, Ran goes to Dwarf village and does
business? I thought about it.
'We'll bring in a couple of people, plan a city project on our
land. Make it flash, and ········? It's okay, isn't it?'
If it doesn't work, we should bring in talented people even
if it's a ball that stops mineral water. Ran decided so and
closed her eyes.
'What do you mean, youth friends?'
I was surprised because they looked more like normal boys
than I thought.
'No, they're a commoner, but they're not a commoner to say
that to Eustaf.'
If you think so, it was clear that they were unusual
characters, not ordinary courage.
'Then without accounting, my job is much easier.'
Ran was pleased just to be able to get away from counting
numbers.
"Good."
Mumbling and Ran had a relaxed smile on her lips.
"How's Lumiere doing…?"
I felt bad to see Lily leaving in the morning holding back
her tears.
Haresh isn't a bad person, but he's not a kind Elf. I'm
worried because she's going somewhere low.
'It would've been nice if Lumiere went with them.'
Ran didn't know why Haresh rejected Lumiere. Neither
Lumiere nor Eustaf told her, so Ran just thought, 'He must
be sensitive to external factors.'
'I'm sorry to Lumiere, but...······.'
Ran felt guilty for no reason. She said he would be his
owner, but she didn't do anything for him.
'You couldn't escort me.'
However, he was included in the group's journey to the
village of Dwarf. They are Ran, Eustaf, Lumiere, Ross, and
Dimodia.
There were five of us. Blaine and Elizabeth foamed against
it, but Ran was adamant.
Can't I lead the Knights into the Kingdom of Dwarf?
In addition, a large number of people may be visible. It's a
secret trip.
It wasn't until she said so that the two barely calmed down.
Although he still looked dissatisfied.
Ran opened her eyes leaning on the armrest of the sofa.
The noon sun was shining outside the window.
"Let's go find Lumiere."
Wouldn't it make him feel better if I told him about the
Elves? Ran raised herself up thinking so.
***
Lumiere breathed out a quick breath that came up to his
shoulder. Sweat fell off the special plane.
"Next."
Blaine spoke briefly, so Lumiere slowly stretched out and
looked at his new opponent.
The knights glanced at Blaine. From the morning, Lumiere
has been fighting nonstop. He was already the seventh
opponent.
 

It was not pleasant for a knight to run at such an opponent.

But you can't always go with your feelings and boss's
orders.
He raised a wooden sword.
"Start."
As soon as Blaine's words fell, the knight swung the sword.
I thought it would be better to knock down the opponent
quickly.
Lumiere evaded the sword with a reflection, almost
instinct, and wielded it.
Ttak!
There was a sound of a wooden sword hitting. Lumiere bit
his lips and pushed the sword. When the blade slipped on
each other, the knight threw it out and headed back to
Lumiere at the end of the sword.
At that moment, Lumiere reached out his opposite hand
and grabbed the knight's. He's completely caught off
guard. Lumiere twisted his wrist and raised his joint with a
wooden sword on the other side.
"Ahhh-!"
A scream came out of itself. Blaine intervened in swinging a
wooden sword at the head of the fallen opponent.
Tong-!
There was a sound of a collision between his bras let and a
wooden sword.
"Stop."
When Blaine said, Lumiere blinked and stepped back.
"Are you alright?"
When Blaine turned around and asked, the knight shook his
head sobbing.
"Doctor!"
At Blaine's word, a doctor waiting nearby rushed to open
the check.
Lumiere looked at it, feeling his eyes stinging from sweat. I
had no sense of reality.
'He's not done yet?'
That thought crossed their minds.
"Sir Blaine? Lumiere?"
Lumiere trembled at the sound of voice. The reality
suddenly came like a wave. Only then did his mouth fall off.
"Oh······ Sorry! Are you okay?"
When Lumiere told his opponent, Blaine backed him up and
said.
"Take him to the infirmary."
"Yes, it's not that bad."
The doctor put the examination board in his bag, saying so,
and carefully raised the Knight, taking him out of the
smoke.
"What? Is there an accident?"
Near the Training center, Ran spoke out, saying, "May I
enter the Training center."
Blaine nodded and said,
"Injury is common during a battle."
"What about Lumiere? Are you okay?"
"Yes, I am ····."
Lumiere said so and stretched his shoulders. Blaine looked
at Lumiere and whispered low.
"You couldn't control it."
Flawless Lumiere's shoulder shook. Ran, who had
hesitated, eventually took a step toward the smoke field.
She quickly approached Blaine, looking sideways at the
Knight that was going with the doctor.
"Wounded? What does he say? Are you both okay?"
"I'm fine."
After Blaine said so, he saw Lumiere, and Lumiere nodded.
"I'm fine, too."
"I'm glad then."
Ran said so and saw Lumiere. Her face was stiffened.
 

"Lumiere?"
Lumiere laughed as she called him carefully.
"Yes"
Ran frowned and said after answering with a drawn smile.
"No more fighting today."
"Yes."
Blaine answered so and told Lumiere.
"Wash up and go back and rest."
"Alright."
Lumiere answered politely. And he told Ran.
"It's dirty, so I'll go wash up first. Master, talk comfortably
later."
Then he left the gun battlefield, and Ran became awkward.
"Master?"
Blaine raised one eyebrow and asked, so Ran shook her
hand after the ball.
"There's something like that."
For a moment Blaine was silent and asked.
"Do you know Lumiere's past history?"
"Huh? Just a little..."
"Then let me know."
"Oh, well."
You didn't tell Blaine. But what if he gets a bias after
talking? Ran looked straight at Blaine while agonizing over
it.
"Sir Blaine, please know that I trust you and I’ll tell you."
"Of course."
"Lumiere was a gladiator in the illegal gladiatorial fight."
He wriggled his eyebrows at her words and gave a long
sigh.
"I see. So, swordsmanship..."
"Yeah. Can you keep it a secret from anyone else? I'm not
sure he'll be prejudiced because his past."
"Respect."
Blaine nodded his head.
'I see why he can't fight well unless it's an attack with his
life.'
And why Eustaf told me to push it to the limit. Lumiere
would have thought of killing his opponent with all his
might in the game.
The knight's fight is different from that.
Only at the vanguard of war would you think of killing your
opponent, but in other times, it moves according to
strategy.
In other words, control of the fight needs to be reinforced.
You have to think of something other than killing.
Not to mention escorts.
To learn it, you had to learn the senses with your body.
"Lord."
"Huh?"
"He's dangerous."
Ran laughed heartily at Blaine's words.
"I know."
I've seen him kill three people in a heartbeat.
"But Lumiere's definitely gonna be a good Knight. I know
that, too."
Blaine smiled strangely as Ran added with a grin.
"I envy you."
"Huh?"
"That's what the Lord believes."
"I trust Lord Blaine, too."
Blaine smiled low as she said, giving a big boost to his eyes.
 

"Thank you for that."

***
The knight's office recently renovated a new shower room.
Ran ordered a lot of magical items, and the automatic
pump was one of them.
Lumiere still turned the lever awkwardly, and cold water
spilled from the shower.
In the summer, the cold water that was heated by the
Battle felt good.
Lumiere felt his hands shaking a little. While staring
blankly at his hands while being hit by a stream of water,
Lumiere clenched his fist and hit the wall.
I wanted to end my opponent.
I wanted to break his head with a wooden sword.
I couldn't resist the murder.
'Control·····.'
Are you domesticated?
- It smells bloody and defrauded.
Reminding the Elf's words, Lumiere forcibly washed
himself.
After washing up, I saw Ran standing against the wall. I
didn't think she would wait, so Lumiere quickly approached
her.
"Master."
"No, that's enough. I'll let you off with Ran."
"Then, Ms. Ran."
Lumiere replied with a smile. Ran's green eyes glanced at
him. Lumiere avoided the eye without even realizing it.
When I lowered my eyes, Ran tiptoed and patted my head.
"!?"
When I flinched my shoulder in surprise, Ran said.
"It's okay, I asked the doctor earlier and he said he wasn't
seriously injured. He's going to get better without any
aftereffects. And Lord Blaine said he could get hurt during
the battle. Sir Picker said it was okay."
Huh? So, cheer up.
Lumiere bend his knees at the whispering words. Ran was
trying to say, "So this is...," but he dragged her in and
stopped talking.
'Huh? Huh?'
In a panic, Ran lost her strength. If he was trying to molest
her, he would have pushed her, but somewhere in his
gesture was desperate.
'Like holding onto a rope.'
So, I couldn't push him coldly. After hesitating, Ran gently
began to pat him on the head again.
"It's okay. It's okay."
Lumiere almost laughed at her whispering.
Or I feel like I'm going to cry.
Swakk.
Ran stroked his soft scarlet, slightly longer hair. She
thought that the curvy resembled a gold retriever.
For a long time, he was held in her arms and Lumiere let
go.
"Are you feeling better?"
When Ran asked, Lumiere looked up at her and asked.
"Do you really want anything from me?"
"I told you. I want Lumiere to be happy."
Ran smiled.
"Mas - Miss Ran is a difficult person."
Lumiere said so and looked down. He glanced up at her
with only scarlet eyes.
"I'll do anything you want."
I'll do my best to crawl and bark.
"If it bothers you so much, let's do it when I ask you."
Ran spoke lightly.
"Are you making a promise?"
Ran nodded as Lumiere quickly wanted a definite answer.
"Okay, so get up now. You washed it, but it gets soggy
quickly."
Before Lumiere woke up, he looked up and whispered low.
"Do you want me to kill Eustaf?"
Ran opened her mouth without realizing it. She gripped his
shoulder with both hands.
"No, it's not?! Who says that? Absolutely not!"
Shake it, grabbed him by the shoulder, and shake it, and
Ran interrogated him.
"Who said that? I want you to do that? Who is it? Who is
it?"
Lumiere shook his head a little embarrassed by her violent
reaction.
"No, it's just what I've been thinking."
"Really?"
"Yes."
Haaa, Ran gave a long sigh. I thought some crazy guy was
trying to use Lumiere to eat.
"Then you're really wrong. I'm not the enemy of Eustaf And
I made a deal."
"A deal?"
"Yeah. So, I won't do it."
"Respect."
Lumiere spoke with his eyes down, and Ran pulled her arm.
She could not have been lifted up by her own strength, but
Lumiere rose from his seat.
"You're going back to your room, right? I'll come with you."
Lumiere smiled unconsciously at her words.
"Yes, please."
 
CHAPTER 053
Daryl and Caruso chatted constantly taking over. No, it's
mostly Caruso, and Daryl was just a match.
 

"Oh, my God. Are you really making this much? Hey, this--"
 

Caruso opened and closed his mouth and whispered.

 

"Isn't it better than imperial finance?"

 

"Maybe."
 

Eustaf shrugged and Daryl quickly looked at the numbers.

 

"It's well managed."

 

"This front is a mess. Let's just bury this."

 

Caruso frowned at the data that the former accountant had

ironed. He laughed at the new accounting data.
 

"It's easy to see. Did you specify all the forms? That's nice."
  

"It's Noonim’s idea."

 

"I see."
 

Caruso nodded and Daryl said curiously.

 

"I thought she'd object to bringing the two of us."

 

"Who?"
 

"Eustaf's Noonim."
 

"The Lord?"
 

"Why?"
 

Caruso opened his eyes wide and asked back, and Daryl
murmured.
 

"I hope you're stupid."

 
Both were brought by Eustaf and could be said to be
Eustaf's. And there is nothing more important in
administration than accounting.
 

How important is holding the purse strings?

 

So, filling the position with Eustaf might be considered

offensive to Ran.
 

When Daryl explained so, Caruso blinked and said.

 

"But you're welcome."

 

"On the outside. Well, you were welcome."

 

"It's none of your business between me and Ran."

 

Caruso grinned at Eustaf words.

 

"I've always been a door-to-door visitor. It's really strong.

How can you not go out on your own?"
 

"That's right."
 
Daryl nodded. Eustaf said briefly.
 

"That's it."
 

Caruso closed his mouth tightly and erased a grinning

smile. After spending a long time with Eustaf, he knew
where the line was.
 

He's a commoner, and Eustaf is a nobleman.

 

Anyway, there is a line that cannot be crossed.

 

"Anyway, the handover is neat. We can figure out the rest.

But - we have officers, nobles, under us."
 

Eustaf nodded and said in a whisper.

 

"You don't have to care about unruly aristocrats."

 

Answering neatly, Eustaf called the administrator. Elizabeth

still had a tired face, but she still had a bright expression.
 

This was because the administration, which had not

returned due to lack of money, has been running fast these
days because it has been oiled with gold coins.
 

All the Commoners faces have been filled with laughter

these days, such as rearranging roads and delivering
horsepower items for winter to each house.
 

In addition, Ran was also highly motivated because she

gave her a cool salary and a bonus.
 

"Master."
 

When Elizabeth greeted lightly, Eustaf introduced her.

"Our administrator. And this is the new accountant."
Caruso greeted quickly.
"I'm Caruso, the accountant."
"Daryl. Deputy accountant."
"I'm Elizabeth, Administrator."
At about mid-40s, Elizabeth looked at the two with sharp
eyes.
"I picked him up at the Academy. Noonim allowed it."
Elizabeth nodded, "I see," at Eustaf's words, but she felt a
sense of 'I'll never let you slide and see your skills.'
"For a month without us, please take good care of them."
Caruso frowned and said.
"I've been thinking about it for a while. A month?"
"Oh, the day after tomorrow, the Lord and I are away.
About a month."
Caruso opened his mouth. Daryl also opened his eyes wide.
Throwing us here like this!
"So, if you have any questions, figure it out quickly and ask.
Of course."
Eustaf said so and left, and Elizabeth smiled and saw the
two.
"Then I wish you a good understanding of your business."
***
The departing party disguised itself as a normal top. They
rented a cart and a sign on the top of the Golden Rose.
It was because Levery actively pushed it, saying that there
was no fear of bandits because it was a powerful top, and
that it was good for passing through borders or security
posts.
Ran also had several casual traveler's clothes. It was so
comfortable to wear pants after a long time.
Dwarf stood out, and Jetura and Pasen sat in the wagon,
and Ross drove the wagon. Another wagon was driven by
Dimodia, and Ran was often sitting next to it.
Eustaf and Lumiere rode horses, and Lumiere's riding skills
were excellent, as he had just begun to learn how to ride.
The horse belongs to the aristocracy.
The fact that it takes time, money, and manpower to raise a
horse, and that it is used only to "carry one" was the reason
why horseback riding was the exclusive property of the
aristocracy.
Of course, merchants and mercenaries ride if they have
money.
Of course, I didn't know Lumiere could ride a horse. But
horseback riding is the basic of knights. Lumiere practiced
horse riding desperately, and now he's about to ride a horse
and lift a Lance.
Looking at him like that, Eustaf told Ran.
"Noonim, get used to it a little bit."
"Shall I...?"
"Yes"
If you want to improve your skills, you have to ride a lot.
Eustaf was a long journey, so he was definitely going to let
Ran practice horseback riding.
"Yes, come here."
Eustaf said so and jumped off the horse. Ran rose from her
seat and jumped off the moving carriage, and Dimodia
frowned.
"You have to get off when we stop."
"It's okay because it's slow."
Ran replied with a smile. Eustaf helped her as she stepped
on the stirrup.
 

Pasen looked at it and said,

"Why can't you get to such a high place?"
"We ride mules, too."
"Because it's safe."
Pasen refuted Zetura's remarks. Listening to the two's
story, Ross thought, 'Maybe you can't ride it because your
feet don't touch the stirrup,' but he wisely didn’t spit it out.
He was dissatisfied with the difference.
'Shouldn't a carriage be driving by newbie?'
The Knights of Blue flame knew that he had rolled in
because of that red-haired rookie Lumiere.
Of course, he tested it thoroughly and won, but still!
'I'm your senior.'
It was Ross who didn't like it at all.
Lumiere approached Ross as if he had read his mind.
"Shall I drive a carriage now?"
"Huh?"
"You'll be tired, so let's take turns."
"Oh, yeah."
Ross handed over the cart reins to him, thinking,
'Unexpectedly, he's a good guy.'
Eustaf corrected Ran's posture and made her run.
His horse was well-trained, so he responded immediately to
Eustaf's light sound, repeated walking, running, and
stopping.
By the time the sun began to set and they stopped by a
small village, Ran's legs were shaking.
"I can't go down ····."
When Ran muttered, Eustaf reached out.
"Take your foot off the stirrup and hold me."
Ran hesitated, wondering if he would be okay, she tilted
her upper body at it, and Eustaf held her tightly.
As I came down from the horse, the tension was relieved all
over my body by itself. Eustaf sat Ran in the compartment
behind the stopped wagon.
"Are you alright?"
"Yes"
Ran nodded helplessly.
"You're much better than you were."
"Really?"
"Yes"
Eustaf nodded and confirmed once again the way to Jetura
and Pasen. The carriage was parked near the inn, and the
horse was placed in the stable.
Dimodia and Ran were assigned a single room.
"I'm dying."
As Ran spread all over the bed, Dimodia said with a smile.
"Are you tired?"
"Yeah, but if I keep riding like this, I'll get used to it, right?"
"Sure."
Dimodia nodded and encouraged her. At that time, Dimodia
opened the door with a "knock..knock" light knock, and
Lumiere was standing.
"Lumiere?"
Ran got out of bed and looked up.
"What's going on?"
"I'm here to relax your muscles."
He smiled straight. Ran was wondering what he was
talking about, and she said, "Oh! Does that mean you're
going to massage me?!"
It seems like your calves and thighs are clumping together,
but massage is a thankful story.
"Come inside."
At her words, Dimodia opened her eyes, "Miss Ran!" and
Ran flinched.
"Huh? No?"
"The maid will be next to her anyway, and I'll massage her
on top of her clothes. Or she'll have more trouble
tomorrow."
Lumiere said with a smile. Dimodia thought it was a really
brazen and smooth man.
It's a type of human being that you can't see in Lazia.
However, Lumiere's words were not wrong, but she said,
"That's right, but…" she blurted out her words and sighed.
"I got it."
Dimodia nodded and Lumiere came inside. He said as he
rolled up his sleeves.
"Please lay in bed."
Ran quickly lay down on the bed. When Lumiere pressed
down on the bottom of her feet, she groaned on her own.
Lumiere massaged her entire leg delicately. Ran was
completely asleep when the massage was over.
"She fell asleep."
Lumiere slightly stuck out his tongue and gave Dimodia a
slight smile.
A seductive smile.
His eyes slightly raised like a cat, his unique scarlet eyes,
and his smile looked good on him.
Dimodia said with a stiff face.
"I don't know what you're after, but neither the Lord nor
the Master is a pushover."
"I know."
Lumiere slipped out of bed. He whispered.
"I'm just doing my best to my master."
"Who's the master?"
"Of course, it's Miss Ran."
Lumiere answered with a sweet voice, and Dimodia became
more stiff, but pointed to the door instead of answering.
Lumiere greeted lightly and left the door.
Chasing, kicking his tongue, Dimodia looked at Ran, who
was completely asleep. I felt sorry to wake her up because
she was sleeping so deeply.
'Should I prepare a late-night snack?'
She'll be hungry when she wakes up at dawn, so she can
eat something and go back to sleep.
Dimodia thought so and carefully approached and untied
Ran's hair.
Although she was sent out of The Viridescent Shadow after
receiving orders, Ran was a good person whom she met
personally. I could see that she was kind, friendly, and nice,
and above all, she tried to distribute anything fairly to the
maids and others.
It was not seen by the nobles, so some disparaged her,
saying, "As expected, blood cannot be deceived," and some
sided with her, saying, "Isn't she a talented and good
person?"
Dimodia was more of a sidekick.
'And if you look at Eustaf these days, I don't know.'
Dimodia rolled her eyes.
Believing that he was rooting for her, Dimodia covered Ran
with a blanket.
 

CHAPTER 054 – DWARF CITY

When Ran became quite accustomed to the horse and ran
well, the group arrived in Dwarf City.
The huge underground city, which was pierced inside a
high mountain and went underground, was enough to open
Ran's mouth without Zetura and Pasen bragging.
 

The high ceiling was studded with magic lights like a star,
illuminating the inside.
"Amazing."
 

"Hahahaha, isn't it? Right?"

 

Jetura burst into a hearty laugh and pounded his stomach.

Pasen told me how the area was organized and divided.
 
"It's been a long time since a man met the head of a great
family."
 

Pasen nodded at Jetura's words. Pasen continued.

 

"I'd love to invite you to my house. There's no room to talk,

so it'll be more convenient for an outside guest to stay
there. And the size would fit humans."
 

"Yes"
 

Ran nodded and took a deep breath. She remembered what

she knew about Dwarf again in her head.
 

The group entered the residential area and was escorted to

a large house. I went directly to the stable, put the horse
in, and entered the mansion, and I could see the colorful
interior.
 

The interior of the mansion, which emphasized the beauty

of the stone itself, reminds me of a rock museum, Ran
thought.
 

"Welcome. I've never seen you before. I'm called Lactu. Are
you Ran?"
 
"Yes, nice to meet you. Sir."
 

Lactu nodded as Ran greeted with a smile.

 

"Nice to meet you, too. Your hair color is beautiful. I know

how to draw gold in that color."
 

Ran smiled cheerfully.

 

"I have eyes that like glitter."

 

Lactu's eyes were slightly different. He said one more time.

 

"I've touched an emerald gemstone like your eyes."

 

"There are also white hands that go well with the emerald."
 

In their conversation, Ross looked like he was talking.

Lactu burst into laughter.
 

"I didn't expect anyone to know old puns. You're very

welcome."
 
"Thank you for your hospitality."
 

Ran grinned. It was a kind of exchange.

 

I know how to do something.

 

Really? I know how to do this.

 

It was a Dwarf-style greeting to show off his skills in such a

way. But Ran is a human being, and she cannot boast of her
skills.
 

Then how should we respond? I can appreciate your skills, I

responded by saying. No matter how skillful a craftsman is,
isn't it useless without a user? That was what I was saying.
At the same time, I'm ready to marvel at your work.
 

So Lactu accepted the greeting pleasantly.

 

Then Ran said.

 

"And I don't know if my prediction is right or wrong, but I

want to go into the mine and listen to the forest as soon as
possible. That's why I came all the way here."
 
Lactu's face quickly became serious.
 

"I want to hear the details."

 

"Yes, but before that, can I let my party go in and rest?"

 

Lactu nodded at Ran's words.

"Of course, Four Force! Take them to your room."
Then Dwarf, a woman with short bobbed hair, came inside
with a covered body.
"Come on, follow me."
She gestured to the group, saying so, and Ran motioned to
follow. Only Eustaf remained as Lumiere hesitated to follow
the party's last.
"Eus?"
"I have the right to hear the story, too."
"Sure."
Ran nodded.
"Sit down for now."
Lactu recommended that he sat down. The sofa in the
drawing room was also a stone, so Ran sat down carefully.
Soon after, hot alcohol came out instead of tea, so Ran just
talked to it.
Even though I did, I felt a lot of alcohol.
'What a high-calorie liquor you've heated.'
Ran thought so and said, rolling the glass in her palm.
"I think it might be a burst of mineral water on the black
mountain."
"Mineral water?"
It was a really unexpected remark, so Lactu opened his
eyes.
"Yes, I think that unique echo is the sound of the water
veins moving. Maybe it's the sound of the spirit waking up."
"Water veins..."
Lactu stroked his beard.
"Of course, the exact thing is that I have to go into the mine
myself and hear the sound. But I want you to know that I'm
the owner of the ice wall."
Lactu's hand stopped at the added words. His brown eyes
became serious.
"The owner of the black mountain will listen to the owner
of the ice wall."
Ran smiled.
"Can I move right away, then?"
I didn't know when the mineral water would burst, so I
wanted to pretend to check quickly. If you can't hear the
echo, it's a terrible situation.
"Alright."
Lactu raised himself up. Eustaf, who was standing behind
the sofa, whispered to Ran.
"Is it okay if you don't rest?"
"Yes, I'm just checking anyway."
Ran said so and grinned.
"You can rest Eustaf."
"I can't let you go alone."
That's what Eustaf said.
***
An hour later, Eustaf said low in the dark.
"I'm glad I didn't let you go alone."
"Eus, Eus, you…you okay?"
Ran whispered in a shiver. I could feel the smell of rusty
iron even in the dark.
The smell of blood.
"Is Noonim alright?"
"I'm fine, but Eus--"
Ran bit her lips as she tried to speak in a sob without
realizing it.
This is not the time to cry.
She breathed deeply and exhaled repeatedly, and Ran
groped through the dark corners with her hands. Rough
stone floors and stones touched the fingertips.
 

"I mean, I mean--"

The underground city and the mine were directly
connected. There were still parts of the city that expanded,
and there were parts that went deep.
Lactu guided Ran and Eustaf into the mine. When they
went inside quite a bit, there was a ringing sound.
"Ah"
Ran seemed to have goosebumps all over her body. The
sound of a whale crying, not a thumping earth, came from
deep inside the mine.
Then, Blue ring began to yell. Eustaf was surprised and
took the necklace off his neck.
The ring was shaking like crazy even with its eyes and
making noises.
"Blue ring?"
The moment Eustaf frowned, an earthquake occurred. A
stone fell from the top, and Ran threw herself and pushed
Eustaf away-
'I can't think of anything else.'
Something thumped and hurt so much that something hit
my whole body and I feel like I've lost my mind ·······.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"I can't think of anything since I pushed Eus."
Eustaf was silent for a moment and spoke slowly.
"The floor turned out."
"What?!"
"We fell down, and I don't know what happened to the
others. And a rock fell from the top and brought Noonim
inside."
"Then... Are we trapped in the mine now...?"
I got goosebumps and her voice trembled at the same time.
"Where did you get hurt?"
"I'm fine."
"You're not okay. Aren't you seriously injured? Damn, I can't
see anything!"
Ran's nervous cry made a smirking sound from the other
side. Ran reached out her hand cautiously. When she felt
slightly touching somewhere, Eustaf held hands together.
"Here you are."
"Are you laughing? Really?"
While groping hard for Eustaf with the other hand, Ran
examined his physical condition. Lastly, when she carefully
used his face with her fingertips, she felt his face stiff, but
his eyes, nose, mouth, face, and head were fine.
"So where are you hurt?"
When Ran leaned down carefully and tried to feel his back,
Eustaf turned slightly. He held her hand tightly.
"Wow! You're hurt!"
"I hurt my back a little, but I'm fine. And what about
Noonim?"
"I'm fine."
Instead of saying, "Really?" Eustaf's hand began to feel a
little bit about her body.
I did this to Eustaf, but I don't know why I'm embarrassed.
Ran was flinching and still. His hand carefully swept Ran's
face. Finally, he swept down to her back and breathed a
sigh of relief.
"You're really alright."
"That's what I'm saying..."
Ran almost bit her tongue while trying to get up from her
seat.
'It hurts!'
My left ankle was throbbing. No, it's not just sore…
It was a pain as if someone had nailed it into her ankle. I
didn't think I could take off my boots.
 

She clenched her teeth and slowly got up from her seat.
"Eustaf is wounded. Sit down. I'm gonna--"
"Blue flame."
At that time, when Eustaf whispered quietly, a small blue
flame lit up. Ran opened her eyes round and grumbled.
"If you can start a fire, tell me right away."
"I just thought of it, too."
Eustaf said so and got up from his seat. Ran shouted at his
back.
"Eus!"
"Not as bad as it seems."
"But..."
The clothes were torn, full of blood and dirt. It can't be
okay.
"It's not a problem with the spine, it's just a bit of a tear."
Eustaf said so and patted her head as if it were okay.
And he looked around and said,
"Where does this cave connect? It doesn't look like a mine
made by the Dwarfs, but it looks like a natural cave."
"Eus, you wait here. I'll be back."
Saying so, Ran walked calmly. It was fortunate that the
flame was cloudy. Otherwise, I would have caught my face
turning pale with pain.
'May, maybe it doesn't hurt that much. Yeah. I think this is
okay.'
"There's no flame without me."
"-!!"
Ran frowned and looked around. If the ground had gone
down, something would have fallen together-
"Ah"
The leather bag caught her eye, so Ran rushed over to it
and dragged the bag.
"Look!"
"Did this fall somewhere, too? It looks old."
"Thanks anyway."
Ran said so and opened the bag, wishing it had something
useful in it.
Tools such as small shovels, hammers, chisels, and chisels
came out, followed by simple first aid and hard-hardened
loaves of bread.
"Oh, it's not a bucket, it's a bottle?"
As soon as I opened the small water bottle, I smelled
alcohol. And a towel.
'That's really useless.'
But it's better than nothing. Ran said after packing a bottle
and first aid.
"Let's look at the wound first."
"Are you going to throw it on my back?"
"It's better than infection."
"It's someone else's business."
Ran opened her eyes to muttering Eustaf.
"Hurry up."
Eustaf sat back with a sigh. Ran gently wiped Eustaf back
with a towel and poured alcohol. His whole body was
flinching and stiff, but he didn't moan.
When I poured all the alcohol, I felt tears coming out again
because the reality of the wound was revealed.
She wiped the blood by pressing the wound tightly with a
towel, and Ran carefully applied the ointment by opening
the first aid box.
"I'm sorry."
"What do you mean?"
"If I hadn't asked Eus to come today, I ... wouldn't have
brought Eustaf with me."
Then Eus wouldn't have been hurt like this.
"If I hadn't come, you would have fallen here by yourself."
"I don't care about that -"
Eustaf turned around and grabbed her wrist as if he had
grabbed her. His blue eyes seemed to sparkle.
"Why wouldn’t you care?"
Nevertheless, his tone was so soft that Ran swallowed her
saliva.
"No, it's not..."
"Is that?"
"I'm fine, but Eus is ······."
"Why is Noonim alright?"
"..."
Ran opened her mouth slightly, but no answer came out.
Eustaf tilted his head.
"…?!"
She felt like he was going kiss, but he whispered in her ear.
"Don't forget your promise."
Ran smiled awkwardly.
"I didn't forget. I won't die. So, let's get out of here. Trust
me!"
Ran said vigorously with a pat on her chest, and Eustaf
sighed softly. Ran began to walk as carefully as possible so
that her left foot wouldn't strain.
 
CHAPTER 055
About 30 minutes? Now the road was over by the time I felt
like I had no sense in my left foot.
 

And...
 

"You're right. Water is coming up from below."

 

At the end of the shaft, water was flowing out of the wall.
The floor was already pearly.
 

"I'm in trouble."
 

Ran murmured.
 

"If the mineral water explodes like this, I and you will
drown first."
 

And she glanced at Eustaf. He had a calm face, not a

shocked or surprised face.
 

"Don't you worry?"

 
"Because you told me- to trust you."
 

Eustaf answered so, and Ran blinked and laughed.

 

"Because Eus saved me."

 

"Me?"
 

"Why would you hurt your back? It's obvious if you don't
look at it that much."
 

He got hurt while he was covering me. Ran sighed and

Eustaf looked surprised.
 

"You're quick-witted in strange places."

 

"What."
 

Mumbling, Ran took a deep breath and reached out his

hand.
 

"Can you hold my hand for a second?"

 
"Anytime."
 

Eustaf said so and held her hand. He gathered his

eyebrows because he could feel Ran's hands shaking.
 

"Noonim?"
 

But Ran didn't see him. She looked down at the bottom of
the pearl and whispered.
 

"Shal."
 

The next moment, mud shimmer soared, and ran over Ran,
and Ran felt her vision go nuclear.
 

"Why do you know my name, who do you call?"

 

I can hear voices in the dark.

 

"I'm a reader. Phanias."

 

Ran answered and it brightened up everywhere. It was a

space where light blue waves were fluttering.
 
"That's a rare guest."
 

A deep and low voice came, and Ran turned her head and
opened her mouth.
 

A big man was holding his chin. He looked at least 5 meters

tall. The lower half of the body was a whale, and the upper
half was not human skin, but smooth white, such as marble
and shell inside.
 

In addition, the eyes….

 

'There's no white.'
 

The black pupil was filling his eyes. The hair was deep blue,
with a strange mineral-like shine.
 

"Rare stranger. Why do you call my name?"

 

"I'd like to ask you a favor."

 

Ran swallowed her saliva. His huge tail moved lightly from
side to side.
 
"Please?"
 

"I and my party are trapped in the mine. We'd appreciate it

if you could take us out to the ground. And now there's an
underground city above you."
 

"You mean the ones who are loud noises."

 

"If possible, I hope you calm down the city and settle it
peacefully."
 

Then he grinned. Countless fangs like shark teeth flashed.

 

"Why? What are you going to do for me? Besides, I don't

think you only know my name. You're a rude girl who calls
others names spirit for your own good."
 

Ran said, trying to calm her heart beating loudly.

"I'm sorry. He said it was life-threatening for me. If you tell
me the price you want, I'll do as much as I can..."
He reached out Ran. There were no nails in the Spirit's
hands, but it looked more strange than I thought.
Big Shal's hand swept Ran's head and shoulders.
"But it's fun."
"Yes?"
"It's been a while since I've had a conversation like this. It's
been a long time since the exchange of spirits and other
creatures has been cut off."
As he took a deep breath, Ran's hair fluttered wildly.
"It smells like ice. Is Istarif there, too?"
"There is."
At the familiar voice, Ran yelled out in amazement.
"Istarif!"
Istarif saw Ran with her star fire-like eyes and scratched
the ground with her lion's front feet. It was a clear
indication of displeasure.
"The other is my master."
"I know, that's why I couldn't bring you here. Is the road
with humans still fun?"
"As you wish."
In response to Istarif's reply, Shal showed his teeth again
and laughed. Tight teeth are a bit scary. That's what Ran
thinks, then Shal said.
"Tell me what you read about me."
Ran talked about the sheer explosion of mineral water that
sank the city and the creation of a mineral called Nadium.
After hearing the story, Shal asked.
"Why didn't you use this, the answer to the question as a
trade?"
"It may be so, but ·····."
Ran peeked at the Shal and said,
"I don't like that kind of relationship. Relationships that we
talk about for each other's benefit."
Shal opened his mouth slightly at the words and began to
laugh wildly.
"What's inside. Interesting, stranger. She's from another
world. She calls my name."
His black pupil turned into a deep blue light.
"I liked it."
When he said so and waved his arms, Ran felt her body
being sucked into somewhere in an instant.
My eyes opened by themselves.
"Huk?!"
At that time, someone pressed on her chest and made a
sound by herself.
"Ran!"
"What, it hurts-"
"Are you out of your mind?"
Eustaf asked with a pale face, and Ran nodded. She
murmured blankly.
"It's the sky?"
The red sky was visible. a slow-moving sun········
"Eus, I'm completely wet."
She mumbled and he hugged Ran tightly as he lifted
himself up.
"Eus?"
"Really, you..."
A grinning voice leaked out and he slowly let her go.
Ran looked around. Right next to us was a lake that wasn't
that big, and the two were sitting side by side on the grass
next to it.
 

"Where are we?"

"Near Dwarf City."
"What happened?"
"I want to ask-"
Eustaf said slowly after breathing deeply as if he was trying
to calm his anger while talking.
"Noonim grabbed my hand, said something, and suddenly
the water shot up and dragged the two of us in. It's a
shame that I was holding hands. I kept thinking I was going
to die because of the torrent, but I came out here."
"I .... met the spirit."
"Spirit?"
Eustaf's face became serious. Why is a handsome person
cool even if he's wet? No, why would he look sexier? Ran
said with the same thought.
"Yes, it was the spirit that caused the mineral water to
burst. Eus couldn't bring him back because you had a blue
ring."
At the words, Eustaf caressed a ring around his neck. The
drops of water hanging from his hair shone like jewels,
scattering the sunset. Even on his pale face, his complexion
began to circulate, so Ran lost her fair color and looked at
his face, and she was embarrassed and coughed and asked.
"Eus, how's the wound?"
"Yes, thanks."
"Everyone's worried, so let's go."
Ran stood up from her seat and collapsed without
screaming.
"~!"
"Noonim?"
Eustaf grabbed her in surprise.
'My ankle, it really hurts.'
As much as I forgot, the rebound was no joke. Tears
trickled out. When Eustaf quickly noticed her condition and
grabbed her left ankle over the boot, Ran screamed "Aw!!!"
"What's alright with this!!!?"
Eustaf roared like a roaring sound. Then his hands gently
sat her on the lawn. Her ankle was swollen enough to feel
above the boots.
Eustaf pulled out the dagger on his belt.
"I will cut it."
"Cut it?"
At a tearful remark, Eustaf refused to accept the joke.
"Cutting."
He started cutting leather boots. Ran clenched her teeth.
Wet leather boots were cut better than expected, either
because the knife was sharp or because Eus was good at it.
Then, it turned purple and the swollen ankle appeared.
When the pressure boots disappeared, the pain felt even
worse, so Ran bit her lips.
Eustaf shut his mouth and looked down at her ankle.
Knowing at once that he was angry, Ran looked at his eyes
even though she was sick.
"Eus…?"
He raised his eyes at a small call.
"Why on earth...!!!"
He raised his voice and bit his lips tightly. Eustaf carefully
examined her ankle and said, "You can't walk like this."
"No, I can walk if you help me."
Eustaf woke up with a big hug from Ran, ignoring her
words as if they were not worth replying back to.
"Eus!"
The wound's gonna explode!
Ran struggled, but Eustaf began to walk without a
hesitating.
 

"Noonim, if you don't stay calm, I'll let go of your hand, and
you'll fall, and you'll be very sick."
At Eustaf's words, Ran stopped flinching and floundering.
"Well done."
Eustaf whispered like that and walked fast. Ran hugged
him calmly and wriggled her hand in silence. I want to talk
about something, but I'm not in the mood to talk.
After choosing words for a long time, Ran sneaked out a
sympathetic line.
"Eus?"
"Yes?"
"Will I not be able to walk anymore?"
Eustaf blinked lightly and said softly.
"I don't think so."
"My ankle hurts......."
"Of course, it hurts."
His voice became more friendly, and somehow, I felt like I
wanted to be a baby.
However, there was a sense of self-awareness that she
should not be foolish to Eustaf.
Because she's a temporary head, and Eustaf is her
responsibility.
If a student gets hurt, the teacher's injury will be put aside.
There's no one who can do that to Eustaf anymore.
'But at this point, we've gotten along very well.'
Compared to the fact that Eustaf was shaking for fear of
killing her at first, it was a bit of an inertia to say, "Oh, he
might kill me."
I know there's still some inscrutable part, and we're
drawing a line, but will he really kill her? I wanted to know.
"Eus?"
"Yes?"
"You don't like us to be brother and sister?"
"It's not that I don't like it, it's that kind of relationship
itself."
"But."
Ran smiled lightly.
If Eustaf truly calls herself "Noonim," I don't think so
either.
Moderately sarcastic,
'You and I have nothing to do with each other, but we don't
have a specific title to call.'
The nuance is perfect for Eustaf.
"Do you really want to have me as your brother?"
When asked by Eustaf, Ran replied, "No."
I can't believe Eustaf younger than me.
"Then what is our relationship?"
When Ran muttered, Eustaf said.
"Man and a woman."
Ran laughed again at the words.
"Why? A Human and a human?"
It's too theoretical. When Ran said, Eustaf nodded.
"That's nice, too. A Human and a human."
"Ah."
Ran said so, peeking at Eustaf.
"Well, can't we be friends? Mr. Eustaf Laban de Lazia?"
"I refuse."
"Cold-hearted."
Ran grumbled. She was lost in thought for a moment when
she spoke.
'What are we, really?'
He's not a friend, he's not a colleague.
Nothing.
It's not the original author and the character.
Suddenly everything became hopeless. Ran looked at the
red sunset.
My ankle hurts, and I almost died today.
She worked hard for Lazia, but she will soon leave it.
A new identity.
A new life.
'I see why everyone doesn't want to go into witness
protection.'
A life that gives a whole new identity in American dramas
and movies.
When I see people who refuse it, I say, "Why do you hate it
so much?' But now I know.
'Lonely.'
Somehow, I already lived in Lazia for a long time.
The most affectionate place was Lazia, where she left and
had no idea, with complete strangers ·······.
Tears flowed unknowingly, so Ran hurriedly poked under
her eyes.
"Noonim?"
"Uh, no. Something must be in my eye."
However, the burst of tears did not stop.
You're dead, so shouldn't you be happy living here as a
bonus?
But I'm not that happy either.
Eustaf did not question Ran. Instead, he changed her
posture, leaned her head against his shoulder, and swept
her back.
Ran gently put her arm around his neck and put a cheek on
his shoulder.
'How, how much have I been through? Don't you expect this
much?'
Ran closed her eyes with such excuses.
The inside of my eyes was hot. Tears continued to flow
under the closed eyes.
"Eus.."
I'm lonely.
I'm tired.
No words came out. But Eustaf whispered as if he had
heard her.
"I'm here."
Tears suddenly overflowed, so Ran bit her lips and gave
strength to her arms.
 
CHAPTER 056
My head got clean after crying.
 

'Come to think of it, it's only for a moment.'

 

When Sina comes, Sina will be the one to go with him.

 

'It's the same with Lumiere.'

 

I'm curious. Ran took her head off his shoulder and

whispered, thinking so.
 

"Sorry."
 

"There's nothing to be sorry about."

 

Rarely, Eustaf changed the ending. He went on to say.

 

"Please tell me in advance if you have any pain next time."

 

"Yes"
  

"I won't leave Noonim just because Noonim is sick or I’ll

leave you behind."
 

Ran opened her eyes wide at the words and smiled quietly.
 

"Eus seems to have the talent of being a playboy."

 

"Not as much as Noonim."

 

"What?"
 

Surprised Ran countered,

No way.
 

"What kind of popularity am I? Leave the crown prince out

of the question."
 

"Of course, dogs should be excluded."

 

"That's right!"
 

After answering loudly, Ran looked around .

  

"Eus, you're being taken for real desecration of the

imperial family."
 

As she whispered, Eustaf smiled without a change in his

expression.
 

At that time, I could see a carriage running at a high speed

over there. It was at the speed of thinking that the carriage
might break.
 

"That's Ross."
 

Ran squinted at Eustaf's words.

 

'I like his eyes, too.'

 

I can't see it yet, ah!

 

The carriage's horseman was Ross, who quickly got closer.

He jumped out of the carriage with swollen eyes.
 

"Lord!"
 
He turned in front of Eustaf.
 

"You're all right, really, really..."

 

Unable to speak, Ross rubbed his face. When I saw

Lumiere's face jumping from behind the wagon, Ran
reached out without realizing it.
 

"Ms. Ran!"
 

"It's okay. It's okay."

 

She held Lumiere's hand and exclaimed,

 

"What's wrong with your hand?!"

 

My hands were covered in blood. I could see my fingernails

broken and missing.
 

"Just, I had some work. It's okay. Ms. Ran says….your

ankle…!"
 

Lumiere stretched out her arms and said.

 
"I'll hold you."
 

"That's enough."
 

"No, I will!"
 

Ross jumped out of his seat. Ran struggled, too.

 

"Now drop me off. There's a carriage. Plus, Eus was

injured."
 

"What!"
 

Ross jumped up.

 

"But you're well!"

 

"You said it's okay, but..."

 

"Where are you hurt? Are you alright, young master?"

Ross looked at Eustaf with a puzzled look, and in the
meantime, he pulled Ran and hugged her in case Lumiere
took her away. Eustaf's blue eyes seemed to burn, but sank.
"Lumiere, you hurt your hand."
Ran was embarrassed and whispered to him, and Lumiere
smiled sweetly like cotton candy.
"It's okay. Ms Ran is alright."
"Get me off the wagon. How did you get here?"
Ross found Eustaf's wound and hugged him as if to move
him, and Eustaf refused with a single knife.
In the meantime, Lumiere carefully seated Ran in the
compartment behind the wagon.
"The Spirit has come out."
Lumiere looked at Ran's ankle and ask.
Lan opened her eyes wide.
"Spirit?"
"Yes, and they said they sent you and your company to the
lake nearby. That's why I came running. I don't know the
details."
"Ah…"
So, you're saying Shal's here, right?
What the hell would he have said...... Ran sighed .
Eustaf said, climbing next to her.
"Let's go."
Lumiere looked at Eustaf with his animal-like eyes and
smiled softly.
"We'll start right away."
Soon, as the wagon started, Ran leaned against the wall of
the carriage and sighed.
"I'm tired ......"
When she relaxed, she fell asleep without realizing it.
Eustaf felt her body leaning and leaning against his
shoulder.
When I turned around, Ran was completely asleep. The
whole body was wet and messed up, and there were still
traces of crying around the eyes. Eustaf turned around and
carefully wiped the tears, letting her lean comfortably.
'It's a good the weather's warm.'
Otherwise, both would have been shaking. But rather than
soaking wet ·······.
Then I looked around the carriage, and there was no
common blanket.
'What the hell.'
Thank you for coming all the way here, but it would have
been better if you had prepared well. Eustaf thought about
how embarrassed Ross and Dimodia must have been.
The mine was shut down by falling rocks, and both Lazian
successors were trapped inside. In an instant, all the
people who would succeed Lazia disappeared. It was not
that I didn't understand what was hectic.
As soon as the carriage entered the underground city and
arrived at the mansion, Dimodia ran out with a large towel.
"I have a bathroom ready, too. Where did you get hurt?"
Dimodia's voice was calm and soft, and Eustaf was relieved
that one of theirs is working properly.
"Noonim hurt her leg, and I have a back injury. Noonim,
wake up."
Eustaf grabbed Ran by the shoulder and shook her. By
shaking hard a few times, Ran opened her eyes.
"Huh?"
"We're here. You should see a doctor and wash up."
"And the Spirit is waiting."
Ran opened her eyes wide as Dimodia put the last word.
Ran paused as she tried to move from her seat.
 

"I can't move a step right now. It hurts even if I stay still."
"I..."
Ross said when Eustaf came to carry me.
"No, Master, you're going to hurt your back."
"That's right, that's right."
When Ran responded, Lumiere said, "I'll do it," and got out
of the carriage with Ran. Then, as Eustaf gets off, Dimodia
crosses the towel.
Lactu and some Dwarfs were out in front of the mansion.
"The word of the Spirit is true. Are you feeling all right?"
"Except for ankles and tiredness."
Seeing Ran carried by Lumiere, Lactu nodded as she spoke.
"But I'm glad you stopped. How desperate your lover was! I
got in trouble for stopping him from digging up a stone
with his bare hands."
"What?"
Lover? Who?
For a moment, Lumiere's hand passed by Ran's head.
Panicked, Ran said.
"I don't have a lover. No, more than that, Lumiere's hand!
No, put me down. I thought it would be better if you held
me with that hand..."
Lumiere went inside with the rambling Ran, and Lactu said,
"Not a lover? Then is it a one-sided love?" and followed
suit.
"Lumiere and I are not like that!"
Ran refuted the remark in a loud voice. When Lumiere laid
Ran on the chair inside, Dwarf, dressed as a doctor,
approached Ran and examined her ankle.
Lactu said with a close look.
"But he's so desperate..."
"No, akkk!"
Ran screamed without realizing it. It was because Dr.
Dwarf touched Ran's ankle.
"I think there's something wrong with this bone. You could
be lame for life. I'll put it on properly, but..."
-Do you want me to fix it?
Then the translucent upper body rose from the floor. Ran
almost shouted 'Shal!' without realizing it.
The Dwarfs stepped back politely, not surprised by what
they had experienced. Lactu said, "My spirit, it is an honor
to see you again."
- You're a traveler who makes me happy for the first time in
a long time. You can call me Nadium.
When Shal spoke to Ran, Ran called him, "Nadium," and he
grinned again.
-Do you want me to fix that ankle?
"I'd appreciate it if you could."
-Then what are you gonna give me in return?
"I'll pay for it."
Shal-Nadium turned his head. Eustaf was standing.
Nadium's blue mineral hair shook strangely.
-You're the owner of the blue ring.
"That's right."
"No, they're both guests! In addition, Ran prevented our
city from being flooded. It's natural that we pay the price."
Lactu took a step forward and said Nadium, looking
around.
-That's great.
Then he reached out his hand. His translucent hand swirled
around her legs like an octopus leg without joints.
 

"…!!"
Ran shrank with coldness. Soon, however, the coldness
crept into the bone and the pain disappeared, and when
Nadium took his hands off, her ankle returned as white and
thin as usual from swollen purple.
"Can you fix Eustaf if possible? Oh, Lumiere too."
When Ran asked, Nadium reached out to Eustaf without
saying much, and he flinched and soon looked back with a
curious face.
His wound was also clean and gone. He then fixed
Lumiere's wounds, and Nadium turned to Lactu and said, -
Don't dig further into my side. Because it's noisy.
"All right."
- And make a lake so that the mineral water can stay.
"It will take time, but I will."
- I like flowers. Throw one flower-shaped piece into the lake
every year.
"Yes"
- Then I'll mix the presents in the lake for you. This is a gift
from me to you. It's been a long time since we had a good
conversation.
Saying so, Nadium reached out his hand.
A pearl-colored object as big as a bowling ball was created
on his palm.
Ran knew what it was.
'Nadium!'
When Ran got up from her chair and reached out her hand,
Nadium fell on her hands. The weight was very light.
-Then.
After saying it like that, Nadium disappeared.
Pang!
The mountain disappeared like a raindrop burst with a
sound. Lactu and Dwarfs surrounded Ran with sparkling
eyes.
"What the hell is that?"
"Can I touch it?"
"Show me."
"Oh, light!"
"Is it metal?"
"It looks like a new metal..."
"Listen to the sound. Looks like it's gonna be high-intensity.
How do you compare it to Missreel?"
Ran quickly picked up the Nadium that was moving back
and forth among the Dwarfs and said with a grin.
"I'm an outsider in handling metal, so I'd like to leave this
Nadium to you if possible."
"Nadium?"
"That sounds like a nice name."
"I see. Leave it to me."
Ran smiled even more and continued.
"Of course, we'll have to negotiate first before that."
***
It was the morning of Eton, after sleeping all day, Ran woke
up.
When I woke up with blank eyes, Dimodia said in a
refreshing voice.
"Are you now awake?"
"Yes..."
Ran yawned long.
"Are you hungry? Dwarf's food is surprisingly good."
Dimodia said so and pushed her to go wash up by causing a
disturbance in bed.
Ran jumped up after fully rejuvenating herself in the hot
tub.
After filling her stomach with a thick tomato stew, Ran
changed her clothes and left the room.
 

Ross, who was escorting, greeted her,

"You're finally up."
When I wondered if he was being sarcastic, Ran nodded
because he was not that kind of face.
"I finally woke up. What about Eustaf?"
"The young master is in a fight."
"Fight?"
"With Lumiere."
What? That's a rare combination.
Ran asked, thinking so.
"Where?"
The venue for the two men's battle was the rooftop, so Ran
went up to the top floor. Even though it was underground,
the wind blew gently how it was designed.
It was quite spacious as the roof of the mansion, so Ran
found two people fighting at the far end.
Ran flinched at the sharp sound of iron.
'Not a wooden sword?'
As I approached quickly in embarrassment, I could see the
two were fighting with the real sword. It was very
dangerous for an outsider to look at.
However, in fear of getting too close or making noise, Ran
just stomped her feet in a suitable distance.
Lumiere's sword was quickly deflected into Eustaf's neck.
Eustaf kicked his tongue inside, avoiding it.
'They're really spraying life.'
This kind of fight is fun, but at the same time, it was
annoying.
'They're going to get rid of it.'
There are many ways. It's best to get rid of bugs in
advance.
Eustaf had no intention of losing.
Lumiere noticed that Eustaf's swordsmanship had changed
a little. And I could feel the gaze behind my back.
Lumiere quickly calmed down because he could tell who it
was without looking back.
Deep, deep.
- It's okay, it's okay.
The hand and voice that she patted on the head.
Lumiere was spaced out. Eustaf's eyes were blinded.
Life is suppressed and it begins to appear in
swordsmanship.
Eustaf began to attack more sharply, and Lumiere began to
control the appearance of running wild while fitting it.
A long time later, Eustaf stepped back and naturally
finished the battle. Eustaf grinned at Ran, who was running
up her head.
"You'll fall while running."
"I'm not that pathetic. Are you both okay?"
Lumiere smiled at Ran.
"The young master did a doing a good job."
"I'd rather give Noonim the role of a detective."
"Huh?"
When Ran approached, Lumiere smiled feverishly and
folded her hair behind her ear.
"I'm glad you look well."
"I slept 24 hours a night and slept more. Is Lumiere's hand
okay now?"
She took Lumiere's hand and looked. Thanks to Nadium,
his fingernails were healed.
"That's a relief."
Ran breathed a sigh of relief. She frowned and said.
"Why would you do such a reckless thing? You know you
shouldn't dig a mine with your hands."
"It's better than being a dog that lost its master."
Ran opened her mouth with a smile and a pretty bitter
sound.
How should I put it?
For Ran, Lumiere felt like a sore finger. I couldn't save him
at his own time. He's a second male lead, so he can't keep
up with Sina.
"It's not liked a dog."
Ran said so and bowed to Lumiere's hand and kissed it. The
moment I felt Lumiere was stiff, Ran's body was dragged
away.
"Ack!!.. Eus?"
"What are you doing?"
His voice was so disheveled that Ran was embarrassed to
think that I had made a big mistake.
"Huh? No, it's also precious to Lumiere...."
You value yourself.
"Be aware of your position."
"Uh, yeah."
When Ran replied, Eustaf let go of her collar. Ran trimmed
her collar and cleared her throat.
Lumiere was looking at the back of his hand as if it were
stuck.
"Lumiere…?"
When Ran called him carefully, Lumiere looked up and
smiled at her.
'Uwa..!'
It was a smile that made me feel like my heart was beating
against something without realizing it.
At that time, Eustaf stepped between them and pulled
Ran's arm. As Ran was being dragged by him.
"Eus? Why?"
"I can't take any more chances."
"Huh?"
"Noonim."
Eustaf just stopped. Ran also stopped and looked at him.
 
CHAPTER 057
"Here you are!"
Then, when Lan turned around, Jetura opened the roof door
and was coming in. There was a gentle sigh from Eustaf.
 

Jetura gestured to Ran.

 

"Come over here for a second."

 

"Yes, wait a minute. Eus, what do you have to say?"

 

I'll listen to it.

 

"No, later."
 

Eustaf said so, so Ran nodded and ran lightly towards

Jetura.
 

"What? What's going on?"

 

"The Nadium--"
 
Eustaf stood watching the two talk. Then Lumiere came up
without a sound.
 

"I'm going to protect Ms Ran."

 

At his words, Eustaf looked back at him and smirked.

 

"If you can."

 

"Yes."
Lumiere smiled thickly, answering like that.
***
 

Jetura's story was simple.

 

"So, you can't handle Nadium right now, can you?"

 

Ran blushed at his words.

 

"I'm asking for a little more time. But it's an amazing

mineral. It feels good to have the name "Nadium" on that
kind of mineral."
 
Jetura laughed hotly, saying that it was the name of their
hometown.
 

Ran nodded.
 

"Then I'm done with my work, and I'm thinking of going

back."
 

Jetura was surprised at the words and his eyebrows sprang

up.
 

"Already? Hasn't it been long since you arrived? Give it a

rest before your departure, make sure you all are fully
recovered.”
 

"I can't leave my estate alone either."

 

Eustaf remained in Lazia. He would have been sticking his

hips here for a long time, but she and Eustaf both had to go
back quickly because they were emptying Lazia.
 

"I thought you'd be here for a month."

 

"I would if I were alone."

 
"That's too bad, then I'll have to tell the Great Chief. When
are you going to leave?"
 

"Well? The day after tomorrow at the earliest?"

 

"Oh no."
 

Jetura jumped with his short legs and quickly went down
from the roof. Ran, who was left alone, was embarrassed,
but soon returned.
 

"Are you going to fight more? Let's go down now."

 

When she waved her hand, the two men nodded silently
and came down from the roof with Ran.
 

Then Ran talked about her plan.

 

"The day after tomorrow, We’ll travel back to Lazia. What

do you think?"
 

Eustaf nodded.
 

"It's all right."

  

"I've been here for a long time, and I'm guilty to hear that."
 

Lumiere's words made Ran laugh and glanced at Eustaf,

"Right?"
 

"Eus, if you ask me to go back alone first..."

 

"I'm not staying."

 

"As expected, yeah, let's go back together. Or Eus want to

stay a little longer..."
 

"I couldn’t take my eyes off away from my sister."

"Huh?"
"If I take my eyes off, something will happen, so you'll have
to be within my reach."
"That's…"
Ran sighed lightly.
"You're right, there's no excuse."
When Ran admitted neatly, Eustaf looked down at her as if
it was unexpected.
I thought you'd insist.
"I'm nervous about sending Eus back."
With a grin, Eustaf smiled faintly at the words she added.
"I see."
When she returned to her room and informed the group,
Dimodia opened her purple eyes wide, then nodded.
"Well, it's not the same thing to leave the land empty for
too long."
"Yes, and given that the winter in Lazia is fast…"
Ran frowned.
"You might get your first snow on your way to Lazia."
"No way."
Dimodia shook her head as the date was possible. But Ran
said, "Just in case," which made Dimodia nervous.
Eustaf came to Dimodia as she clenched her fist, saying,
"Then I'll have to pack some supplies."
"Noonim, why don't you take a look around the city since
you've been here for a long time."
"City?"
Ran's eyes glistened. Eustaf nodded and she spoke quickly.
"Of course, that’s good idea."
Then Ran told Dimodia.
"Since it's been a while, let's go with Dia."
"What?"
Dimodia peeked into Eustaf's eyes and spoke quickly.
"I'm fine. You two should go."
"But are you okay? I don't know if I'll come back here or
not immediately. Oh, Ross?"
"Ross is not in the mansion right now."
At Eustaf's words, Ran opened her eyes wide.
"Huh?"
"I sent an errand."
"To where?"
Unknowingly, Eustaf replied smoothly as if he had prepared
something in advance.
"I have documented the arrangement you made with the
chief yesterday. I told him to send it to the chief of the
tribe."
"Did Eus organize it?"
"Yes, it's important to document it."
"I didn't even think about it… Thank you."
"Don't mention it. Shall we go?"
"Yes, let's take to Lumiere, too."
"......as you wish."
Somehow, there was a sound of Dimodia sighing from
behind. Eventually, Ran took Eustaf and Lumiere out of the
house.
Each of Dwarf's houses was built high and low, each with
its own craftsmanship.
I felt a sense of unity because all the stones were made of
the same material. The three left the mansion of the chief,
passed the residential area, and entered the commercial
district. When I said I was going to see the city, Pasen
simply drew the city structure on a piece of paper, so Ran
walked along the street looking at it.
 

"How about a Dwarf ladle or a Dwarf pot?"

Ran's muttering, Eustaf said, "What are you going to use it
for?" He asked back and Ran answered, "I just want it," and
he nodded.
Some places sold ingredients for the first time. As I passed
through the shops like that, I saw a blacksmith inside.
"Dwarf's knife?"
When Ran asked, Lumiere said, "I'm curious," Ran headed
to the blacksmith's shop.
"Oh…But you also don't sell knives or armor?"
Most of the items lined up, even in blacksmiths, were
household goods.
'But if you think about it, most of the Dwarfs will make
their own things.'
"Oh, you're a human guest. You're the one who saved us
with the spirit, aren't you?"
Dwarf with an apron walked out of the room and smiled at
Ran.
"Yes, I thought I'd see a sword..."
"We don't make swords or armor in advance. It's all
customized."
At Dwarf's words, Ran stretched her shoulders.
"I see."
"Huh? But what's the black that your companion is
wearing?"
With sharp eyes, Dwarf pointed to Eustaf's sword. Eustaf
glanced down at his sword.
"It's just a sword."
"It's just a sword?"
Dwarf quickly returned to the stand. It was a height that
only came to Ran's heart, but his body was cheap. He
stared at Eustaf's sword then his eyes grew tightly.
"This is Elf Zero."
Ran nodded.
"That's right. How did you know?"
"The Elves are the only ones that can grow this tree. Damn
it. Can you show us the blade?"
Dwarf's words became polite, and Eustaf hesitated and
pulled out a sword.
"Oh"
Dwarf put his face on the blade of the sword.
"How did you polish this sparkle? Hey, Karook! Come here!
Elf's sword!"
Then, the Dwarfs who worked inside got up from their
seats.
"What? Elf?"
"Let me see."
"How did you come up with this wavy pattern?"
Eustaf was quickly surrounded by Dwarfs. One of them
even tried to beat Eustaf's blade with a hammer, but was
politely restrained.
"Hey, why don't you trade that sword for mine?"
One of the excited Dwarfs suggested. Then another Dwarf
shouted back.
"That's ridiculous! Let's trade for my sword! It's a very
high-containing sword."
"Oh! It's a missreel sword made by your skill."
"What? Would you like to taste the fire of the bellows?"
"I suggest two swords."
"I've got three!"
"I've given you three swords and I won't take them!"
"That's funny, turn off the bellows."
"What!!"
Suddenly, the atmosphere became brutal and they began to
struggle among themselves. Now, harsh words in Dwarf,
not in the official language, began to pop out. Ran was
embarrassed, and Eustaf said, putting his sword back in
the pit.
 

"I'm sorry, but I won't trade it for anything."

"What, do you mean the Elf sword is better than our
sword?"
Suddenly, the arrow seemed to be heading this way, so Ran
tried to pull Eustaf's sleeve slightly, but he held her hand
and said.
"Because I got it as a gift."
Dwarf, who asked the question, had a bad appetite. It's
definitely hard to tell you to sell what you received as a gift.
"Let's go back."
Eustaf whispered to Ran and turned around and began to
walk. Ran greeted the dwarfs and was dragged along with
his hand.
When they got out of the commercial district, Ran swept
away her chest.
"I'm really surprised."
Lumiere said curiously.
"I didn't know they were such a quick-tempered race."
"Right? Maybe it's because he's an elf."
Ran shook her head.
"Shall we go back to see a city that... is not what we
thought it would be?"
The two men nodded at Ran's words. Later, Ran regretted
that he should have gone to see architecture and sculpture,
not to the commercial district.
Anyway, after a short outing, I got sullen and came back,
and Lactu was waiting.
"Jetura says you'll leaving soon, is that true?"
Burying his business immediately without saying hello, Ran
smiled and nodded.
"That's what happened. I don't think we can leave the
territory empty for so long."
"I was going to give you a big banquet, but.... I'll hold a
small banquet this evening, so make sure to attend."
"All right."
Ran nodded. Lactu looked at Ran for a moment and said,
"How old did you say you were this year?"
"Twenty."
"What a baby you are. It's been a while since I've interacted
with humans."
"Dwarfs live long."
"Compared to humans. I'm 126 years old this year."
The average life expectancy of Dwarfs is 300 years. It's
about three times as much as humans.
A 126-year-old man was a young man. Lactu laughed hard.
"You're still an adult, aren't you?"
"Yes."
"Okay, okay. I'm planning to prepare a lot of good drinks."
Lactu said so and left. Ran groaned, saying, "Dwarf's good
liquor ······."
When he heard that the banquet was going to be held,
Dimodia recommended Ran to wear a dress, and Lan
nodded while agonizing.
Anyway, I thought it would be good to show that the
banquet was important.
And when I went out to the banquet hall, Ran thought it
was a good dresser.
Lactu was also wearing colorful armor. The banquet hall
was beautifully decorated with white marble with rose-
colored marble.
Ran looked at the magical items shining on the wall. Most
of them were ice crystals from Mount Lazia, so she smiled
proudly.
Lactu, the chief of the Great Tribe, recommended Ran's
seat next to his, and Ran sat down. Lactu said, raising the
horn cup high.
"Our guest, the one who called the Spirit, proclaims Ran
Romia de Lazia as Dwarf's friend! May your grasshopper
never go out!"
Dwarf's friend.
Ran opened her eyes wide in surprise, but soon quickly
picked up her glass and said, "I hope our long friendship
will last as friends. May your mines not run dry!"
At Ran's words, the dwarfs sitting below shouted and
raised their glasses together.
Lactu emptied his glass, and Ran swallowed her breath
after emptying it.
'I feel like my throat is burning.'
My head went spinning in an instant. How strong is this
alcohol?
I was scared to even think about it.
"You saved all our lives. Besides, I gave you a new mineral
called Nadium. We have a small gift for it."
At Lactu's words, Dwarfs came in with boxes one after
another. And he opened his box one by one in front of Ran.
It was an incredibly colorful work that everyone's eyes
were wide open.
"It's a necklace made of blue diamonds."
"It's a hair decoration made of red coral and white jade."
"It's a goldsmith's decoration that's perfect for your wrist."
That's what the Dwarfs said and held out their stuff, and
Ran was busy praising and admiring.
There were not only such ornaments, but also dagger and
magical items.
After receiving about 20 boxes like that, Ran was worried
about her way back.
 

CHAPTER 058 – DWARVES’ BANQUET

When the gift was over, it was time to eat and drink in
earnest. Most of the group dances of the Dwarfs were done
with their shoulders around them, so Ran sat quietly, drank
as Lactu filled her glass, and tried to stay alert.
Refusing to drink was very rude to Dwarf manners, so Ran
cried and drank with mustard.
 

How long has it been?

 

Eustaf got up from his seat and approached Ran.

 

"Are you all right, Noonim? Chief, I think the Lord is too
drunk."
 

"Huh? It wasn't even a few dozen."

 

"Human beings get drunk with just one drink like this."
 

"I see. Oh, my God. I'm sorry. You can go up there first."
 

"Thank you."
 

When Eustaf raised her up, Ran got up strangely and said,
 
"I'm still fine."
 

"No, not at all. You can't even stand up straight."

 

"No, I'm not. I'm in the right position."

 

Then, the body shakes from side to side.

 

"...."
 

Lactu said, "This is drunk," and stamped the seal.

 

Eustaf held Ran tightly in her waist so she wouldn't shake

and started walking half-dragging. It wasn't until he left the
banquet hall that he held her in his arms.
 

Ran said, "Wook," covering her mouth with her hand.

 

"I'm throwing up."

 

"…!!!"
 
Eustaf's steps were accelerated. As soon as I went out of
the building and put it down in the drainage ditch, I began
to vomit.
 

Eustaf patted her on the back. Ran breathed her breath

after she was relieved.
 

"Ms Ran, I brought you towels and water."

 

When he came, Lumiere approached and held out a glass of

water and a towel. Ran staggered and raised herself to
grab a glass of water.
 

After not much of drinking the water, she started throwing

up again. Her knees trembled, and Ran sank to the spot. If
Eustaf hadn't held her, she would have collapsed right
away.
 

"You're not even a good drinker."

 

"But, but...... it's not polite to refuse... I've gotten the

courtesy of the great chieftain..."
 

It was like a salesperson who won a good deal, muttered.

 
Tears welled up near her eyes.
 

"I'll take you inside."

 

"I'll do it."
 

At Eustaf's words, Lumiere asked Ran.

 

"What shall we do?"

 

"Huh...? Can Lumiere take me there? Eus, you shouldn't

leave the banquet hall."
 

Eustaf frowned, stood for a while, then nodded.

 

"All right."
 

He leaned down, kissed her on the top of her head, and

said.
 

"Take a good rest."

 
Ran nodded. Just nodding made my body reeling together.
When Eustaf left, Lumiere held her in his arms.
 

"How is it?"
 

"Yes, it's fine."

 

Ran nodded.
 

Back in Ran's room, I couldn't see where Dimodia had

gone. Lumiere put her on the bed and took off her dress.
Lumiere asked, leaving only her chemise.
"Do you want me to take it off for you?"
"Yes..."
Lan nodded and shook her head.
"No, it's okay. You're alright?"
The accident did not work properly. Lumiere smiled.
"Oh, you smiled."
Ran blinked and said Lumiere, his knees bends in front of
her.
"I'm always smiling."
Ran stretched out her hands and wrapped them around his
cheek.
"But I don't think you're really laughing. Lumiere, you can
do whatever you want..."
"Whatever?"
"Yes."
"That's scary."
"What?"
Lumiere clapped his lips. Lumiere caught Ran tilting her
head, and his upper body suddenly tilted, and he was about
to pour into it.
Ran grinned.
"Am I really drunk?"
"Yes, totally."
Lumiere said so and helped her balance.
"Tell me."
"What do you mean?"
"Scary. Why are you scared?"
Lumiere's scarlet eyes looked at Ran. He spoke carefully.
"I'm afraid of being hated."
"Who?"
"Me."
"To whom?"
"Ms Ran."
Ran blinked and burst into laughter. Lumiere caught her
almost rolling off the bed while she was rolling with her
stomach. But he couldn't stop her from falling off the bed.
Lumiere said as if he were under her skin.
"What's so funny?"
"Lu..Lumiere…"
Ran with a giggle said,
"I don't hate Lumiere."
The smile was erased from his face.
"Why?"
"Because I know Lumiere well."
"How?"
"I'm a pro!”
“What was that? There's something? Does it work?"
"Reading ego-Lumiere.'
"Yes?"
"Lumiere is a strong and wonderful person. I know. You can
be happy. I can't believe you're hated by me. I like
Lumiere."
Ran said with a big smile. Lumiere's eyes opened wide. His
lips trembled.
"So, it's okay to be the original Lumiere."
You don't like it when you're trying to please me, do you?
Right?
Then Ran hugged him tightly. Lumiere waited for her next
word for a moment. But the only thing that came back was
the sound of healthy breathing.
 

Lumiere looked down at her for a moment and sighed. As

expected, she fell asleep.
Then the door opened and Dimodia came in and shouted at
the sight.
"Lord! You, you, you!"
"It wasn't me, it was my master."
I'm not up there. Please take at me up there.
After saying so, Lumiere carefully lifted the sleeping Ran
up and put it on the bed.
Dimodia rushed to block the bed. Lumiere smiled sharply.
"To me, Ms Ran is precious, and I don't mean to hurt her."
Dimodia's expression became strange.
'Did something change?'
The gentle smile disappeared, as if he were looking to
please a person.
"Sure."
Lumiere left the room, and Dimodia looked back at Ran
lying on the bed. Whether she knows the disturbance or
not, she now snores small and sighs. Dimodia rolled up her
arms.
'Let's change clothes for now!'
***
Ran opened her eyes at dawn.
"I have a headache ··················."
Stuttering around, she realized she was lying in bed. Ran
yawned long and found a small cup of water on the side
table and drank water.
'Not enough.'
After a moment of contemplation, Ran recalled a well. After
carefully getting out of bed, Ran grabbed her head for a
while and headed outside with a glass of water.
Ran moved quietly, fearing that Dimodia might lie awake.
Perhaps the night was night, but most of the magic lights
that lit the ceiling were turned off. Like a real bright star,
there were only a few left, so I could see them twinkling.
Looking up at the fake night sky, Ran threw a bucket into
the well and was stared in dazed.
'The bucket floats and it won't spread.'
The bucket that touched the surface of the water was
floating. At that time, someone grabbed the string and Ran
freaked out.
Looking back, it was Eustaf.
"Make…make some noise."
Listening to Ran say something, Eustaf shook the string
from side to side. Then the bucket sank, and he pulled it up
easily and asked.
"What do you do at the well in the middle of the night?"
"Take some water."
"Why don't you bring Dimodia here?"
"I feel sorry to wake her up."
"She'd be more sorry if she didn't do her job and let the
owner come out."
At Eustaf's words, Ran quickly poured water into a glass of
water and drank several cups of it.
I thought I would buy some cold water.
"Eus."
"Yes?"
"I don't remember."
"….From when?"
"While drinking at the banquet hall, Lactu said, "Let's drink
together for eternal friendship…."
"You don't remember much."
"Did I do something weird? I'm didn’t act dirty, am I?"
"You didn't."
"Really? That's a relief."
Ran swept down her chest.
"I have a headache. I don't feel good."
She grumbled and Eustaf said, sweeping her hair back.
"Of course, because you drank like that. Why didn't you
drink moderately?"
"But it's been a long time since we've had a good
atmosphere. Besides, it's rude to refuse alcohol in Dwarf
manners."
"If you told him, he'll understand."
"Is that so...?"
Ran sighed. I could still feel the smell of alcohol in my
breath. I was a little dizzy because I couldn't get rid of all
the alcohol.
"But you're doing great, aren't you? Dwarf's engineers
agreed to send us some magic supplies, and an alliance
between Lazia and the Black Mountains."
He was called a friend. She grinned.
"It was hard work, but it was worth it."
"I see."
Eustaf muttered like that.
"Would you like to stay?"
"Huh?"
"Here."
"All of a sudden?"
Ran smiled lightly. Her green eyes shone like a starlight.
"But home is the best. Let's get back to work."
To Lazia.
Then, a soft smile broke on Eustaf's face. Ran felt like her
heart was being squeezed.
"Yes, let's go back."
To Lazia.
Eustaf whispered low, and it sounded awkward for some
reason.
Ran said hurriedly that she felt her cheeks getting hot.
"Then let's go in and sleep."
"Yes."
Eustaf took Ran to her room. Ran asked while walking
down the hall.
"But why was Eus with me?"
"The banquet just ended."
"Really?"
Ran jumped in surprise.
"Yes. That's why I felt like I was getting drunk, so I tried to
put some air on my way in - someone I knew stumbled out."
"It didn't come out. So, you've been drinking all this time,
Eus? Are you okay? Are you drunk?"
"Do you see that?"
"Umm…"
When Ran squinted her eyes, Eustaf smiled low.
"Maybe I'm a little drunk."
"Then shall I ask you something while Eus drunk?"
"Tell me."
"Uh-um."
Ran stopped and glanced back at him and said.
"Do you want me to remain in Lazia even after Eus
becomes the patriarch...?"
Eustaf stopped sharply.
He turned his back on the small back of the hallway, so I
couldn't see Eustaf's face well.
Ran looked at him and she leaning against the cold hallway
wall.
"…No?"
Eustaf reached out and touched the wall. As the distance
from him got closer, Ran took a light breath.
It looked like only blue eyes were shining in the backlight.
After a long silence, Eustaf whispered.
"Later. Listen to my terms and decide."
"What? do I have conditions?"
To lighten the mood, Ran grumbled and a smile crossed her
lips.
"There is."
"What?"
"I'll tell you after I take over as the Head."
Eustaf said so and looked down at Ran for a long time
before moving away.
"Then go in, Noonim."
"Noonim," which seemed to have been added on purpose,
came into the room while trying to say something.
'What's the deal?'
Waiver of inheritance, like this?
'If that's the case, I'll do it for you without telling you.'
Ran crawled back into the bed with that thought. But the
thought was brief, and she fell into a deep sleep again.
 
CHAPTER 059
When I returned to Lazia, everyone greeted Ran and Eustaf
with happy faces. Only then did Ran change into
comfortable clothes and threw herself on the sofa because
she seemed to be relaxed.
Caruso and Daryl posted a report with a dying face, and
Elizabeth posted a report with a satisfied face.
Lumiere smiled and looked at the document.
 

"You're busy, master."

 

"Yes, I am."
 

Ran grinned. I don't know what it is, but Lumiere's tone

and behavior have also changed.
 

'Good side.'
 

He quit calling her Miss Lan and returned to Master, but

his accent was a little different when he sang it.
 

In addition, he firmly said, "No matter what you say, I'll call
you master," so Ran had to nod, "If you really want it."
 
Lazia was all red in color. Sooner or later, it will end in the
month of October.
 

'Time flies.'
 

In two months, it will be New Year's Day, and then Eustaf

will come of age.
 

'Then I'll hand over my Head position.'

 

And maybe I can stay in Lazia. You know, Eustaf said he'd
make a deal,
 

'Maybe he's digging out of his family register.'

 

This was a bit of a possibility.

 

'But it doesn't matter.'

 

I was going to start with a new status anyway, and then I

was going to throw away everything related to Lazia.
 

'But what happens to me if I dig it out of my family

register?'
  

Back to the original castle?

 

What was her last name?

 

'And if it's not for Lazia, there will be no justification left

here.'
 

But I washed the honey sucker as a lady, but that's too bad.
 

Ran thought of that and recalled a square box that Levery

had sent to her.
 

It contained a new identification card and a new name-

based account at the top of Golden Rose. You just have to
leave with that box at any time. Ran closed her eyes
thinking so. I can't believe it's already been this long.
 

'Great job, Ran. Really.'

 

Hot, Ran opened her eyes.

 

'Wait. What's this? Jumar light? It's not time for the ending
credit to go up yet.'
  

Ran came to her senses and got up on the sofa. Lumiere

said, "Are you asleep?" and Ran shook her head.
 

"No, but I think I'm less tired when I get home. But
Lumiere. Aren't you always being next to me? You’re not
going to report back to Blaine?"
"I asked Lord Ross for you."
Lumiere grinned. Ran somehow felt sorry for Ross.
 

On the way, Ross and Lumiere fought, and Ross lost. Since
then, Ross has asked Lumiere to fight whenever he has
time, and Lumiere has won all of them.
 

Ross had a pretty shocked face, and after that, he would

train hard behind the wagon.
 

'It was a face that looked like the sky had fallen.'
 

Ran nodded. Dimodia saw it and lightly commented, "The

power of relationship has changed."
 

During the trip, Ran liked Dimodia better.

 
Ran once asked her because silver hair and purple eyes
reminded me of the Duke Miro.
"May you be related to Her Highness, the Crown Princess?"
Then, Dimodia answered with her head up.
"Well, Count Beloine is a royal citizen, but perhaps the
blood of the Empire was mixed in his predecessors."
Ran liked the nonchalant answer. In addition, it was
strangely less distant than Kara or Soda.
The nagging Dimodia liked Ran even more, and when Ran
said so directly to her, Dimodia opened her mouth and
laughed.
"The Lord is really unique."
That was her evaluation.
'And she's a great smile.'
Ran added additional points.
"Lord, are you already at work?"
As Dimodia frowned, Ran slapped her eyes on the
document.
"No, I was thinking about something else."
"You're thinking about something else, and you're moving
on to the paperwork."
At the words of Dimodia, Ran laughed. Soda cut in between
the two.
"Dimodia needs some rest. It's the same with the Lord. If
the Lord doesn't rest, we can't rest either."
"Yes, I got it."
Ran nodded gently and put down the document. With a
slightly uncomfortable face, Soda looked at Lumiere and
Lumiere politely said.
"Just think of me as a standing tree."
"There's no such handsome tree."
Soda mumbled in her mouth, coughed for nothing, and
spoke loudly.
"But it's hard to relax with a man."
Lumiere said with open arms.
"I am a tree."
When Soda opened her mouth, Ran burst into laughter and
said.
"I'm fine, but wouldn't it be better to report it yourself? I'm
embarrassed by the Blaine alert."
After a moment of thought at Ran's words, Lumiere
nodded.
"All right, then."
As Lumiere left the living room, Soda rolled her eyes and
said.
"Was he like that?"
I don't think he was like that. Ran spoke seriously.
"I didn't know, but I guess he was like that."
And maybe I did something. Ran thought so.
It was because Lumiere looked quite strange when she said
she couldn't remember anything because she was drunk.
'But he doesn't say anything. I can't help it.'
Ran thought so and said with a smile.
"Want to see the decorations from the Dwarfs?"
Soda's eyes shone like the sun.
"I want to see."
Opening each box of accessories in the hands of the
servant, Soda and Kara exclaimed.
"Look at this jewel!"
"How is it so shiny?"
"I think it's shining on its own. Right, Soda. What about this
bracelet? It looks like a gold-colored on a nail leaf. It's real
gold, right? It's all gold, isn't it?"
 

"Yes, it's real gold."

When Ran confirmed it, Kara and Soda also looked at the
delicate goldsmith until the vein of leaves.
The ring also had millgrain's craftsmanship, which was
impossible with human skill.
"What's this? A small lamp?"
The lamp, which was made about half the size of the palm
of the hand, looked beautiful with a motif of a cage.
"Yes, turn the ring on it."
When Soda turned the ring on Lan's words, a bright light
came on. Soda laughed with admiration.
"That's a magic tool."
"It's pretty and practical. You can wear it around your
waist."
"That's right."
The two women nodded alternately.
"Isn't this pretty, too?"
Dimodia, who has already opened all the boxes throughout
the trip, opened another box and introduced several more
magic tools.
Whenever that happened, Soda and Kara marveled. The
small dagger also captivated the hearts of the two.
"I'd wear this as an accessory."
Soda and Kara said in unison.
After the sightseeing, Ran had dinner with Eustaf for the
first time in a long time.
"How's your winter preparation going?"
"Yes. We've started to distribute the ice crystals we've
marked to the people of the territory, and we've started to
distribute the magic supplies."
"Well, why don't we build a village where the magicians
live?"
"That would be fine, too. I'm moving the guild around, so
I'm going to focus on that."
"Yes"
Ran nodded.
"The sugar-making process will also begin in earnest next
year."
"Really? Wow..."
Ran cheered quietly, and Eustaf laughed. Ran said in a
good mood.
"I think it's good to have white sugar without having to be
refined. Let's name it snow sugar! This is branding, too."
"Isn't it ice sugar?"
"It doesn't have a pretty name."
At Ran's words, Eustaf looked up, wondering 'Is that so?'
Ran was puffed up in her dream and said, looking at Eustaf
eyes.
"Of course, you will need someone to take charge of it….I
may not be there in the future…."
"That's right."
Eustaf didn't even blink an eye and said so, so Ran closed
her lips for a while and soon smiled quickly.
"How's Count Illuminati's son? I thought he had three sons.
I think they'd like it if the castle hired them."
"We're trying to figure out the candidates. I thought I'd
need a general manager."
"Show it to me."
"I've already sent you the documents."
"Yes"
Ran nodded.
'It's hard for both an administrator and an accountant. With
the General Manager, we could coordinate things more
clearly.'
 

I'm sure my work will be divided up. You're better off

thinking about leaving.
Ran nodded. Caruso and Daryl were very satisfied. The
accounting was neat and the bookkeeping was thorough.
"Come to think of it, Noonim."
"Huh?"
"Caruso said he had a lot of cash left, so he asked me how
about lending money"
At Eustaf's words, Ran frowned without realizing it.
"Like a ring tender?"
"It's not a ring, but it's a sad to leave the cash as it is."
"No, I don't want a loan shark."
Ran said without realizing it.
In fact, it was common for nobles to play money or interest.
But it didn't sound very good to Ran's modern sense.
"And if they don't get paid, that's a loss."
"They're not paying the Duke of Lazia back?"
"Oh, so I don't like it to be like that. Oh, but do you need a
place to borrow money, so is it better to have a safe first-
tier financial sector?.... Are there many of us who borrow
money?"
"I don't know what the first financial sector is, but I know.
It hasn't been long since money started circulating in the
land. I think there will be quite a few young people who
have paid for us."
"Then.... They'd better pay us back for that. and pay back
the low interest...."
Ran sighed.
"There's nothing easy. We're gonna need a lot of people to
do this."
Mumbled and Ran laughed.
"But I'm glad the Duchy of Lazia is small. The population is
only half as large as the other duchy."
"Because the land is ruined."
"Right. The winter is really long. There aren't many good
places to farm."
"But there's snow sugar and ice crystals. We'd better plant
a large scale of white trees."
"Right, wood is worth it. I like it, it's a pretty cream color."
"But the problem is that it's soft."
"Yeah."
A soft tree may be good for processing, but it is less
valuable. Of course, it is used as an ornament because of its
beautiful cream color.
"And sugar would be more efficient than wood."
"So is that."
Ran nodded.
"If it became a richer estate,...it'll make a better living...."
Ran thought of it blankly and suddenly thought of him.
"Infectious disease."
Eustaf's eyes were wrinkled.
"What do you mean?"
"Uh, no, no."
Lan shook her head in a hurry. Her knife became a little
faster.
"No, the epidemic, if you think about it, was caused by
Uncle Lindbergh? The territorial condition deteriorated and
became impoverished and spread more easily…'"
Ran glanced at Eustaf. Come to think of it, the original
Eustaf married his uncle's daughter.
I've never complained about it. Don't even try to deal with
the daughter. He just died when the epidemic went around.
Even before Sina came, the problem that Eustaf was
worried about was marriage. At that time, it was his duty to
find a woman who could bring a lot of dowry because the
Duke of Lazia really had nothing but his name and nothing
but debt.
But when Sina came, she found the ice crystal, she got out
of it.
Ran stopped cutting.
Looking at the red juice from the beef, she swallowed her
embarrassment.
There must have been a reason why Eustaf liked Sina. A
benefactor who flew from the world and lowered the
lifeline at a difficult time.
'What if Eus doesn't like Sina?'
It was a possibility that I had never thought about.
'If you think about it, it doesn't make sense that I'm alive.'
I was thinking about it in public, but the plate was removed
in front of my eyes. Ran looked up in surprise, and Eustaf
exchanged her plate for his neatly cut meat.
"Because the knife looks hard."
"Huh? No, it's okay..."
"I'm fine, too. Let's eat."
"It's not good to cut it in advance."
Ran's mumble, Eustaf picked up and said, cutting Ran's
steak.
"It would be better to cut it in advance than not to eat it."
"It's not that I don't eat..."
But Ran quickly put the steak in her mouth. It was easy to
eat because it was definitely cut. It's annoying to use a
knife.
While eating, Ran thought lightly.
'It's only natural that the future changes. Come to think of
it, I worked hard to change it. I'm a prophet, too.'
Even if Sina and Eustaf don't fall in love. If it's a decision
between the two, maybe it can't be helped. Ran glanced at
Eustaf's neat face, thinking so.
He asked.
"What have you been thinking so far?"
"Destiny….?"
His blue eyes quickly fixed on Ran's face.
"You're looking at me?"
When asked by him, Ran nodded and shook her head
slightly embarrassed.
"No, just, about Eustaf's future lovers…"
"Why on earth would you think of that?"
Ran blinked her eyes.
"That's true."
Why would I think about that?
"Just worried? I guess so."
Ran muttered so much and put the rest of the meat in her
mouth. Well-cooked beef was tender and delicious enough
with its unique herbs and salt seasoning.
"Let's talk with Caruso and Daryl about lending the money
one more time. If you think about it, they're both
commoners, so they won't hurt territory commoners."
"That's prejudice."
"Is that so?"
"Yes, that's why we can exploit it more harshly. I'm an
aristocrat, so I can be more generous."
"Okay,... let's talk about it without prejudice."
"I will."
Eustaf nodded and Ran finished her meal.
 

CHAPTER 060 – FIRST WINTER HUNT

 

The winter in Lazia comes fast and lasts long. Ran didn't
have much time left to stay as a patriarch, but no one
ignored her.
 

Through the Golden Rose Company, it was steadily carried

out to bring a lot of wheat and sell it to Commoners at a
low price or to distribute magic tools.
The fact that there was no need to bring firewood in helped
prepare for winter.
Magic items were also filled all over the mansion in the sky.
Frances made a lot of interesting things, and at his request,
he bought a lot of books on magic.
 

If last winter was the winter when it was tight to pay off its
debts, this winter was a leisurely winter.
 
The first snow began to fall and everything was quickly
buried in white snow. No more administrative matters can
be communicated.
 

Winter is a time to rest.

 

In preparation for the New Year's party, several silver

thorns were cut down and glittering decorations were hung
everywhere.
The Knights of Blue flame lovingly managed the Dwarf
armor every day, and Ran told Blaine that he would change
it to Elf.
 

Every morning, Ran used to mumble and come out of the

bed because she didn't want to get out of the bed like toast.
The room was warm as a whole, but not as warm as the
blanket.
 

Ran, who was having breakfast, was surprised by Eustaf's

words and asked.
 

"Winter hunting?"
 

"Yes."
 

"This winter? What kind of game is there?"

  

"Because the beasts are coming down from the ice."

 

"You didn't do that,.... did you?"

 

"I used to do it."

 

"Really?"
 

Ran looked over his head and thought about it, but she
couldn't remember it.
 

"Before Noonim comes."

 

At Eustaf's words, Ran said briefly, "Ah!" and shut up.

 

"Winter hunting is a tradition in Lazia. But my father

stopped. Since then, there has often been damage to the
water under the mountain in winter."
 

"Oh, right. It happened last winter."

 

"Yes."
  

"I see."
 

Ran asked after thinking about it.

 

"But isn't it dangerous? Besides, it's before the New Year's.

But..."
"I'm going to have a big New Year's party after finishing the
winter hunt. Last year, only the Duke, but this year I'm
thinking of calling all the vassals."
 

Ran opened her eyes wide at the words. She thought it over
and said.
 

"Yeah, you can have a presentation with me about being a

Patriarch. Since it's been a long time, let's make it look
fancy."
 

We made a lot of money.

 

When Ran smiled, Eustaf looked at her silently and said,

 

"Then I'll see that you've given me permission."

 
"Don't push yourself too hard."
 

Hunting in winter is a verb. If I knew this would happen, I'd

ask them to make some camping magic tools. Saying such
words, Ran drank hot corn bread, strawberry springs, and
soft black tea.
 

After the meal, Ran and Eustaf called Blaine to talk about
winter hunting.
 

Blaine said he would be ready to leave in three days, and

Eustaf nodded.
Ran asked Eustaf when the hunt would be over.
"Well, I'm going to finish it before the New Year's party."
"So, when is that? But you have to come in beforehand.
You're not going to leave in three days and stay out for a
month, are you?"
When asked by Ran, Eustaf tilted his head without
answering, and the answer jumped.
"Are you crazy this winter? It's been a month? I'm freezing
to death before I take the lead."
"But I think it's okay.... because there are magical items
and the inside of the sleeping bag is warm."
"Still."
Ran frowned. Eustaf said after thinking about it.
"Okay, then I'll make it a couple of weeks."
"Please do that."
At Ran's words, Eustaf grinned and gently swept her cheek.
"Noonim is so worried.''
"Cause you're too calm."
Ran smeared her mouth. Suddenly, she thought she might
be really worried.
I was shocked when I saw Lumiere kill a man. But the same
is true for Eustaf in front of her.
If you're the only one who thinks like this in this natural
world, you might think you're a really worried person.
"Aren’t you worried at all?"
Ran murmured and Eustaf blinked his blue eyes.
"I'm fine."
"Really? Every time you worry, you scolded me?"
"I didn't blame you."
Eustaf said so and looked out the window. The snow piled
up so much that I felt like I had to give up using the front
door on the first floor today.
"Then I'll go get ready."
"Yes."
Ran nodded. When Eustaf left the room, Ran returned to
her room and found Lumiere reading a book.
He recently started learning to write, and now he can read
enough books to read children's level of reading.
"Are you not going too, Lumiere?"
"Where am I going without my master?"
Lumiere laughed covering the book.
"Eustaf says he's going on a winter hunt with the knights."
"Winter hunting?"
The tone was not good, so Lumiere frowned and Ran
explained lightly.
"They say they're taking care of it in advance so that the
hungry beast doesn't come down in winter."
"That's what it is."
His stiff face was slightly loosened. And then he said,
"If I go, who will protect my master? I'm not going."
"No, you can't. First of all, Lumiere, you're a member of the
Knights of Blue flame, and you should listen to the leader."
"You're my master."
With a cute smile, Ran smiled face to face without realizing
it. said firmly.
"No."
And added.
"Without me, Lumiere's staying here."
"Why should I do that?"
"Huh?"
 

There was a strange smile on his face.

"I came here and I heard the story. You are the one who
caused the failing Duchy of Lazia. Lazia's blood is not
mixed, but you're definitely Lazia in terms of family
register. But why would you give all this to Master Eustaf
and let master step down?"
Ran opened her mouth without realizing it and looked
around.
Fortunately, the other maids were not seen. No, you didn't
say that because you didn't.
"Lumiere."
What should I explain it? She approached and sat next to
him. She whispered.
"It's okay. I've got the other pockets."
It was unexpected, so when Lumiere opened his orange
eyes wide, Ran smiled small.
"And that's what I decided to do from the beginning. I don't
have any regrets about being Duchess of Lazia. It's best for
someone who wants to do this."
"But you keep working. You don't even have time to play
with me."
The grumbling words embarrassed Ran again.
"Do you want to play with me?"
"Didn't I say that every day, Master?"
"No, I thought you were joking."
Mumbled and Ran said.
"Then shall we go out and ride a sled..?"
"I don't mean to interrupt your work."
When Lumiere turned his back, Ran held back from
laughing somehow. Why is he so cute?
He's much bigger than Ran, but somehow, he was cute.
A big dog turns around inside and then glances back to see
how it comes out-
When their eyes met, Lumiere quickly looked down again,
and Ran laughed out loud.
"It's okay, it's okay. Let's hang out with Lumiere today. I can
play during the day and work at night. It's a long night
anyway."
Ran got up from her seat saying so.
Ran and Lumiere were bundled up in layers of clothing.
Then she started climbing up the snowfield with one board
for sledding.
Everyone opens their eyes wide and says, "Sledding? Two
of you?" said Ran, but she answered confidently, "Yes."
Because the snow was piled up everywhere, Ran chose a
place where there were few people and the slope was
gentle. Lumiere breathed out a long breath and said.
"It's really cold."
"It's still a nice day today."
"Is that so?"
"Yeah, when it gets really cold, your breath becomes frost."
I felt bad when my breath on the muffler froze and stuck to
my face.
"Where are you from, Lumiere?"
"I'm from more west than here."
"Oh yeah. Then it must be cold."
"You're not from here either."
Ran laughed at the words. Her breath rose like a white
cloud.
"That's true. Then, let's get on."
Ran said so and sat down with the boards straight. And
when she pulled her foot and pushed the board forward,
the sled began to run like flying.
It was 10 seconds, long if long, and short if short. Lan
jumped up from a stopped sled.
 

I could see her emerald eyes shining. Lumiere, who

followed down, burst into laughter.
"This is more interesting than it looks."
"Right?"
"It's more fun riding with Master."
Lumiere said with a smile, taking the board from her hand.
"Then let's ride more."
Ran smiled and started walking behind him. After a few
sleds like that, my whole body is hot now. When he fell in
the middle and rolled in the snow, she became a complete
snowman.
"Wait a minute."
Lumiere wiped snow from her eyes as carefully as she
handled the child. In the meantime, Ran couldn't stop
laughing. The two went up in search of a higher place.
Riding the sled to the point of getting sick of it, Ran
returned to the castle with a staggering smile.
"You're completely covered in snow."
In a strangely polite tone, Eustaf stood on the porch and
greeted Ran. Ran laughed again at the words.
"I bumped into a tree."
Eustaf's face has hardened.
"Are you alright?"
"Yes, but the snow fell from the tree..."
She laughed wildly. I was buried deep in the snow on the
branches. She was embarrassed by the situation, but when
she thought of Lumiere, who was more embarrassed than
her and took himself out of his eyes, she laughed again.
Eustaf reached out and wrapped her cheeks.
"It's cold."
"Yes, my cheeks must be frozen. I can't feel it."
I couldn't even feel whether Eustaf's hands were warm or
not. He kicked his tongue.
"Are you laughing?"
"No, it's not a statue. It's okay. It's a little ticklish now."
Eustaf groaned low when he saw Ran's eyes sparkle.
"I've prepared hot water, so go get some rest."
"Yes! And next time, I'm going to start making sleds."
And put a lot of drops on it.
Ran waddled up to her room, and Eustaf caught Lumiere
trying to follow suit.
"Wait a minute."
Lumiere stopped faithfully and asked.
"Can I take off my clothes?"
Snowy clothes melted as he entered the warm room,
creating a puddle under his feet.
"Go in and take it off."
Eustaf took the lead in saying so, and Lumiere saw Ran
climbing up and followed him.
Entering a small drawing room nearby, Lumiere took off his
muffler and coat and brushed it off. He took off his coat
again and stood upright in Lumiere.
"Tell me."
"Winter hunting after three days, Blaine dug up the list.
Blaine was worried that you weren't aware of your
position."
At the words, Lumiere asked with neat eyelashes down.
"What do you think, young master?"
"At first, I thought I had picked up a crazy dog that couldn't
even control the flesh."
Eustaf said, leaning slowly against a closet made of black
wood.
"You seem to have gotten used to the leash."
"There's no more powerful leash than affection. The master
told me that she likes me."
When Lumiere smiled sweetly and spoke shyly, the
temperature in the parlor dropped in a heartbeat.
No, I felt that way. Eustaf was silent for a long time and
smirked.
"Really?"
"Yes."
"Ran-"
While trying to talk about something, Eustaf shut up. And
he thought for a while and said, "I don't hate faithful dogs.
If you don't forget you’re the dog."
"You know that. How the master sees people."
Eustaf's blue eyes narrowed.
Lumiere also did not lower his eyes anymore. His fiery eyes
faced him straight. Eustaf slowly opened his mouth.
"May I give you a piece of advice?"
Lumiere did not answer, and Eustaf did not want an
answer, so he continued.
"I know how Ran sees people and treats them. So, I'm
advising you not to be mistaken."
After speaking, Eustaf felt a little tired. He knew best how
she treated people.
Unselfish green eyes.
Affection and kindness that do not want a price.
Cruel affection and kindness because she doesn’t want a
price.
Eustaf said with such corrections.
"I don't care if I'm into winter hunting. Suit yourself."
Then he turned around as if he had to go, and Lumiere
greeting and left the room.
***
As the knights escaped by winter hunting, Ran began to
prepare for the New Year's party with a shout.
It was Ran herself who purposely pushed Lumiere, who
didn't want to go, into the hunt. But shouldn't we stay
together?
If you live in a group, you will naturally become friends.
Ran didn't want Lumiere to be excluded from that, so she
encouraged him to go on purpose.
To Eustaf, she lent a lantern that she received as a gift from
the Dwarf.
"It's expensive. Do I have to return it when I get back?"
As she stood in front of him as he departed and spoke, he
laughed and leaned over the horse and kissed her on the
cheek.
"I'll be back."
Ran blushed and jumped, and Eustaf smiled and started the
horse.
After seeing off the knights on horseback one after another,
the castle was strangely lifeless.
Instead of letting it go, Ran called in a prayer hall to talk
about the New Year's ballroom.
About how big it'll open.
News of the New Year's Day and the ball spread quickly to
the castle, making everyone excited.
Ran also sent invitations to Count Illuminati, Baron Wilde
and Baron Lance.
The mansion was decorated with large golden and crimson
ribbons, and the curtains were changed to green with gold
embroidery.
The walls were hung in place of the tapestry, not the usual
tapestry, but the flag bearing the Duchess of Lazia's
sentence.
After organizing the New Year's dinner menu and table,
Ran used to knit leisurely.
It worked well for her to embroider or knit.
And in the middle of the night, she would open a box that
Levery had prepared for the maids.
I looked into the box for a long time and thought about this
and that, but I put the box deep again and Ran fell asleep.
 
CHAPTER 061 – EUSTAF COMING AGE
It was a nice day for the winter of Lazia, which was not
windy.
 

Snow sculptures and lanterns stood here and there in the

garden. Sleds arrived one after another over the clean
snow. Everyone used Dasa, a magic carpet, and said it
wasn't that cold.
 

'A portable electric pad.'

 

It's cool because it's a magical world.

 

'In fact, even in modern society, battery miniaturization is a

big problem.'
 

However, ice crystals accumulate enormous energy, and

they can be extracted in various forms called magic.
 

'A lot of things will change in the future.'

 

Ran greeted the vassals with such thoughts.

 

Count Illuminati left his eldest son at the mansion and

brought his two sons and a daughter. Lulu greeted Ran
deeply as if she were a lady with sparkling eyes, and Ran
also smiled and greeted her as if she were dealing with
Lady.
 

The maids would giggle and smile at the count's two sons.
 

Baron Lance also brought his daughter and son, and Baron
Wilde came to the castle comfortably because their sons
were already in the castle.
 

Everyone spokes in unison to praise the beauty of the

castle’s decoration. Time passed quickly while allocating
guest rooms and entertaining guests.
 

Soon after, the Knights of Blue flame also returned from

winter hunting.
 

There were a few injuries, but it wasn't serious, Eustaf

said.
 

The banquet, which runs from December 31 to January 1,

was held throughout the night. She was smiling, but Ran
seemed to be losing her back of her neck due to tension.
 

This place, which counts age by kite, not just in Korea,

becomes an adult as soon as the new year comes, and the
household position is also on him.
  

It was an invitation to everyone, so Ran wanted to make it

clear.
 

At 12 o'clock, as the sound of a clock announcing the new

year rang out loud in the ballroom, Ran silenced everyone
and bowed deeply to Eustaf on the platform.
 

"May the blue flame bless you."

 

Everyone looked at it in silence. Officially, everyone

watched Ran was as she hand over her post to Eustaf.
 

Eustaf looked at Ran for a moment and replied.

 

"Believe the fire to you."

 

Ran grinned and straightened her back and said,

 

"Have a Happy New Year."

 

Then the people gathered and shouted.

 
"Long live the Lord Eustaf!"
 

Eustaf said, dragging Ran's hand.

 

"Will you leave the first dance of the year to me?"

 

"I'm willing."
 

Ran came out on the floor smiling. As the orchestra began

to play, the two slid on the floor.
 

The marble of the Emerald Hall glittered like a mirror, and

a group of gold-colored people filled the hall.
 

Champagne with a bubbling golden bubble, sweet honey

wine, fruit wine with a strong ingredient, lively real
flowers, long smooth silky ribbons and shiny decorations.
 

It's a perfect New Year's party. Ran thought so.

 

"Eustaf."
 

"Yes."
 
"Is it the last time I hear the honorifics from Eustaf?"
His blue eyes looked down at her at her words. Ran
grinned.
Ran, wearing a silver-gray dress, a blue diamond necklace
given by Dwarf, and wearing a diamond decoration that
sparkles like a cold starlight after laying down her hair like
a jewel egg, was so beautiful that it could not be missed
anywhere.
Because of alcohol and heat, both cheeks were rosy and
lips were moist pink.
The ballroom was a little hot if you dance with the fan on.
"Now that Eustaf is there."
"Yes."
"To get official permission, of course, I have to contact the
Imperial Palace, but I'm talking about it in front of the
vassals-."
"I didn't expect you to talk today."
"You said you'd talk to me at the New Year's party, didn't
you?"
"I didn't expect that to be now."
When Eustaf said, "I knew we would talk after having a
separate meeting," Ran rubbed her lips.
"It's better to make a public declaration in front of
everyone."
"But that's true."
Eustaf gave strength to the hand that held her waist.
"Eus?"
"I'm nervous."
"What?"
Ran opened her eyes wide and asked, frowning.
"Who do you think won't admit it? What's there to admit?
Besides, Baron Lance and Wilde are on your side. The
Count of Illuminati has never defied Lazia. Besides, who
has a better successor than you?"
Tell me if anyone says anything else. I'll scold him.
Ran was huffing and Eustaf told a completely different
story.
"I'm afraid that Noonim will be gone."
"Huh?"
"You've handed over your place of residence, and I'm afraid
you'll just leave because you don't have any lingering
attachments to Lazia."
"What…such…?"
Ran rolled her eyes around in embarrassment. It's not that
I haven't thought about it. But...
"You said there was a condition."
Ran spoke quietly.
"I did."
"I won't leave until I hear it."
He smiled faintly. Looking at his faint smile made Ran
nervous.
"Why? Have you change your mind?"
"No, it's not…."
Eustaf blinked and said,
"I'll talk to you later."
"Okay."
Ran nodded. After the music was over, the two bowed out
of the floor. Then, requests for dance were pouring in on
both of them, and Ran danced four or five songs in a row.
Then Ran slipped out of the group with her glass and stood.
"Are your feet alright?"
Looking back at Lumiere, Ran laughed. Wearing the
uniform of the Knights of Blue flame, he was so cool that
some maids sighed.
"You don't dance?"
Lumiere smiled and tilted his head when asked, and Ran
whispered softly, "Ah."
 

"You can't dance."

"I've never learned."
"I haven't learned it for a long time. I wish I could teach
Lumiere to keep stepping on his feet."
While muttering, Ran laughed and said, "I'm going to
drink."
"Should I dance if I'm not good at it?"
Lumiere's scarlet eyes sparkled.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, but if we dance here, people will laugh at us..."
Ran said after quickly emptying the glass, saying, "You
must be sad to see the two who are so bad at dancing."
"Let's get out."
The two came out on the balcony. The semi-circular balcony
was quite wide, so it was about the size of five or six
people.
"It's cold-."
Ran shrieked and said, Lumiere quickly took off his cape
and rolled her around. She quickly pulled his hand and
said, one by her waist and one by hand.
"Come on, let's dance. Look, if you put your hand on it like
this, the steps..."
Ran burst into laughter as she looked down at her feet and
tried to explain. Lumiere, who was in a serious position to
listen, wondered and looked down at his feet.
Do you think there's a hole in the boot?
But the boots were clean, and they shined hard for today.
"Master?"
"No, I'm so sorry, Lumiere. I don't know the male step."
Wow, I guess I'm drunk.
That's what Ran pulled him around and started spinning.
She looked up at him with a recalled look and said, "Let's
just dance whatever we want. I'll add the teacher after
dancing."
Lumiere smiled after making a difficult face. He twirled and
said.
"I don't know, but I don't think this is it."
"Right?"
As she turned around, she eventually stumbled away.
Lumiere held her firmly.
"You're dizzy because you're out there."
"Is Lumiere alright?"
"This is alright."
Ran stumbles with a long breath and stumbles and leans as
if she was hugged by him.
Lumiere took his hand to her back, but he couldn't reach it,
so he put it down and asked.
"When are you leaving?"
"Huh?"
"Now Master Eustaf has become the Patriarch."
"Ah-"
Lumiere said with a slight frown.
"You're not leaving me behind, are you?"
"That's what I'm saying. Maybe I'll stay."
Lumiere's jaw slightly stiffened at Ran's words. He looked
at Ran for a long time without saying a word and said,
"Anything will be as you wish."
Ran grinned. And she trembled.
"I can't stay out any longer. It's cold-"
"Let's go in."
 

As I entered the room, I felt a hot heat. It's hard to go out

in this winter wearing thin clothes that are used to the heat
of the hot air.
Ran thought so and touched the choker around her neck.
In the meantime, I could feel the cold metal. To soothe her
cold stomach, Ran beckoned her servant to bring her
another drink.
Lumiere said.
"If you keep drinking, you'll be upset. I'll bring you
something to eat."
"Oh? Yeah, thank you."
Smiling and saying, Lumiere went to a corner lined with
food. Then, like a lie, Eustaf filled the place.
"Why did you go out? Aren’t you feeling cold?"
Ran grinned at the words.
"I was going to teach Lumiere to dance, but I didn't know
any male steps."
"Ah"
Eustaf only said so briefly. Ran looked up at him and said,
"Eus? Did you dance a lot?"
"I've dance enough."
"I think there's still a lot of people who wants to dance with
you..."
Speaking as Ran teased, Eustaf glanced at her and said,
"There's someone else I want to dance with."
"Oh? Who is it?"
Eustaf reached out her hand, and Ran widen her eyes and
smiled.
"Again?"
"Are you saying No?"
"I don't hate it, but. I haven't emptied my glass yet."
Ran said with the honey in her hand, and Eustaf pulled the
glass and he drank it all. He handed the empty glass to the
servant next to him, and Eustaf reached out her hand again
and Ran took it.
Ran whispered as she stepped on the floor with a giggle.
"It's most comfortable when I'm dancing with Eustaf. I
think you're good at dancing doublets. Mm-hmm."
"You're drunk."
"Yes, I'm drunk."
With a big smile, Eustaf looked embarrassed when Ran
spoke.
"I had something to talk about….with you"
"What are you talking about?"
"But I don't think I wanna talk to a drunk person."
"I'm fine even if I'm drunk."
"How are you fine when you're drunk?"
"Because I’m fine."
As Ran spoke with a serious face, Eustaf sighed. After the
dance, Ran dragged Eustaf down the hall.
The banquet hall was noisy, but the hallway behind it,
which led to the corridor outside the garden, was quiet, not
the main gate. There was no one coming and going here.
Beyond the dark and quiet hallway, the sound of the
banquet hall was heard quietly.
"Tell me."
Ran said arm in arm. She caught Eustaf turning around,
"Later."
"No, now. You're talking about the terms, right? Tell me."
Seriously, I'm fine.
"And if I don't hear that, I don't think I'll be able to sleep
later."
Eustaf turned to her and said,
"Noonim is the one who insisted on hearing this."
"Yes, yes."
Ran pounded her chest. Eustaf took a deep breath and said,
"I will remove you from the Lazian family register."
The shock swept through Ran. Her slightly open her
trembling lips. Not a word, but a short breath flowed out
through her teeth.
Ran looked down in daze at the floor.
'Now I’m sober.'
I'm definitely sober now.
She took a deep breath and took a rest and said quietly,
"That's what I expected."
I tried to speak in high spirits, but Ran was embarrassed
because her voice was shaking again.
'Oh, it's more shocking than I thought.'
It might be.
That's possible.
I did, but I was so shocked and embarrassed when it came
to reality in front of me.
Ran blinked quickly as tears began to come out. She spoke,
"Okay, then."
I'll get out of here as soon as possible.
The word didn't come out, so Ran swerved. She didn't want
Eustaf to see her crying.
"Noonim."
"I’m going to room, I'm going in."
Ran began to walk slowly and Eustaf called her from
behind.
"Are you not going to listen to my conditions?"
Ran stopped at his words. She spoke with her back turned.
"Do you have anything else to say?"
"Yes."
"Tell me."
"If you want to leave Lazia, you can take whatever you
want."
"What!?"
Ran turned around in surprise. Eustaf said quietly in the
dark.
"Ice crystal mining rights, contracts with the Golden Rose
tops, contracts with Elf or Dwarf, everything. You can take
everything that Noonim made."
Ran open her mouth.
Looking at him blankly, Ran clenched her teeth and
shouted in a rage.
"I don't need that!"
At that surprise cry, Eustaf inhaled as if he had lost his
breath. I'm sure the only person who can say it's something
like that would be you.
"I don't want that!!! I don't even want to take it from
you!!!"
Ran felt so angry and insulted.
What should I say?
Her worked so hard for him, but in exchange to what? 'Who
asked you to do that? I don't need it.' How could you!?
More tears welled up at the same time.
"Noonim."
He reached out and wrapped his hand around her cheeks in
a soothing tone.
The warmth now accustomed to it made Ran cry even
more.
 

CHAPTER 062 – EUS CONFESSION

 

"I didn't mean to make you cry."

Eustaf said while he carefully wipes away the tears that
falls like pearls.
He thought it was a good enough condition. There is no
more favorable condition than this.
 

Ran said with a whimper.

 

"I'm really nothing?"

 

The wiping finger slowly stopped right away. Without

noticing that, Ran looked up and asked Eustaf.
 
"Didn't I really mean anything to you?"
Can't you open up a little bit? Didn't we get closer?
 

"Noonim."
 

Eustaf called Ran in a quiet voice.

 

"I'm giving you a chance."

 

"....."
 

The confusion on her eyes is so obvious that Eustaf laughed

helplessly.
"I'm giving you a chance to run away from me and Lazia."
 

'Huh......?'
 

He chuckled.
 

"If you run away now, I won't catch you. I won't even look
for you. You can go wherever you want."
 
Ran opened her mouth to speak but words doesn’t come
out. I can't understand what Eustaf was saying right now.
 

Running away from Lazia?

 

Run away from Eustaf?

 

"What? Why…?"
 

There was a lot of muttering words on its own. Eustaf bent

down and looked deep into her eyes.
 

"Or I'll eat Noonim."

 

A smile broke around his mouth.

 

"Please drop that creepy smile."

 

For a moment, my head was empty.

 

Ran doesn’t properly understand what he was saying. No, it

was received, but it wasn’t interpreted.
 
If you connect the words before and after-
 

Looking at Ran with her mouth wide open, Eustaf keep

staring at her.
 

"I'm proposing to Noonim."

 

"Lies"
 

Words popped out of Ran's mouth. But Eustaf only

answered politely, "No."
 

Rolling her head as fast as she could, Ran replied,

 

"But, Eus, I really don't need anything. Just because I'm not
here, there won't be anything that the vassals are not loyal,
to do. Of course, trade with the Elves and the Dwarves
would be a little difficult, but it wouldn't hurt the finances
that much-"
 

"It's not that."

 

Eustaf interrupted her in the middle. Ran looked at him

with her mouth wide open again.
 
"What do you mean?"
 

"I think I said it wrong. What I mean is, I like Noonim."

 

Ran's mouth opened wider.

 

"L-Lies!"
 

Her voice grew louder. Eustaf sighed helplessly.

 

"You may refuse, and you may leave. But please don’t deny
my feelings by interpreting them in your own will."
 

Ran's green eyes shook wildly. I couldn't believe Eustaf's

confession.
 

Why!?
 

Eustaf like me!?

Why!? How!?
"But, but Eus. think about it. We're siblings."
"Brothers and sisters in the family register, yes but it will
be removed from the family register, so it won’t be long."
"But there was a time like that… and then what would
people think?"
"People who curse will curse no matter what we do. Those
are the people who ridiculously laughed at Noonim for not
having a Lazia's blood and just acting as a head."
Ran's face turned red.
"And what about the vassals?"
"They won't matter."
They proved her abilities, and if she caught it, she caught
it, and there would be no objection.
"I…I-I don't know."
I couldn't believe it at all, Ran muttered.
After she mumbled, the hallway quieted. The sound of the
banquet hall was so far, which soothed Ran's heart.
Ran looked up and asked.
"What if I refuse your confession?"
"Then I can't help it."
"What if I refuse and want to still stay in Lazia?"
Eustaf smiled faintly.
"Then I'll give you a title."
"Huh?"
"And you'll suffer from my courtship."
"Huh?"
"That can't be helped."
Eustaf said so and pushed his hand out. Ran held the hand
with a blank face, and Eustaf bent down and kissed the
inside of her arm.
The stinging pain scratched Ran's arm out and Eustaf said,
letting go of her arm.
"Just in case you think it's a dream."
Under the dim light of the hallway, Ran could see the kiss
bite mark carved on her arm. Her face turned red.
"Eustaf!"
When she exclaimed in surprise, Eustaf chuckled with a
rare sound. And he breathed out a long breath and said,
"Please decide within two days."
Ran wrapped her arm tightly around her other hand and
held it tightly.
"Alright."
Ran nodded and Eustaf asked.
"Would you like to return to the banquet hall? Or..."
She said, raising her arms.
"How do I get around with these marks?"
Eustaf grinned naughtily.
"I'll send Dimodia to you."
And he went back to the light of the banquet hall. Ran
stood blankly in the hallway and stumbled and leaned
against the wall.
There was no sense of reality at all.
Maybe she had a dream because she drank too much. No,
what do you mean, you have such a real dream?
"Are you alright?"
Ran almost jumped out. Lumiere said with worry on his
face.
"I didn't mean to surprise you."
"Oh, Lumiere…"
Ran shook her head while staring blankly at him.
"Sorry, how long has it been since... pick a food for me?"
 

"It hasn't been that long."

"Alright..."
"I think it was enough time to get a confession."
Lumiere's words seemed to heat up Ran.
"Did…did you see it?"
"By chance."
Ran let out a small sound of embarrassment.
"I'm sorry. I couldn't unsee it, so I came to watched."
Ran shook her hand at Lumiere's apology.
"No, it's nothing…you don’t need to apologize..."
Lumiere bit his lips lightly and asked.
"What are you going to do?"
"Huh?"
"The confession of Master Eustaf's."
"....."
What should I do?
Ran pressed the heated cheek against the back of her
hand. As expected, there is no sense of reality.
'Eustaf likes me?'
Thinking about it, I think my fever return and has gone up
again.
'Why?'
Why does a perfect guy like him who doesn't miss
anything…?
Besides, there was no indication of such a thing....
At that moment, Eustaf's skinship quickly passed through
her memory and Ran leaned against the wall, leaning her
body.
'Oh, that was crazy! Are you crazy? Am I crazy?'
I think I'm a little weird!!!!
Lumiere panicked when he saw Ran twisting her body.
"Master, are you alright?"
"Huh? Uh-huh. No, I'm not okay."
"Lady?"
At that time, Dimodia appeared, casting a long shadow in
the hallway. Ran said, feeling somehow relaxed.
"Dimodia..."
Somehow, the sound of cry came out. Dimodia was
surprised and came quickly.
"Are you okay? Did you say you're not feeling well? The
young master wants me to go see you--"
Ran sighed heavily.
"I can't return to the banquet hall."
At her words, Dimodia looked at Ran's face and was
surprised at her swollen eyes.
"You cried! Your face – let's go back your room."
Dimodia climbed the back stairs and headed to a nearby
room.
The air in the room was cold, but as Dimodia moved
diligently to make a fire and turn on the lamp, it quickly
became warm.
Dimodia pulled the rope to bring warm water and towels to
the maid and asked.
"What's the matter?"
Ran said without realizing it.
"Eustaf confessed."
"Oh."
Dimodia's short retort
Ran with her eyes wide open said,
"Eustaf proposed to me!"
"Oh, did you accept?"
"...."
When Ran couldn't answer back and looked at her blankly,
Dimodia said with a smile.
  

"He's in a hurry, too. I didn't expect him to propose now."

"Did you know?!"
Words popped out of Ran's like a shriek. When the other
maids returned with warm water and towels, and the two of
them quieted.
When the maid stepped out, Dimodia squeezed a towel
soaked in warm water and said.
"Now, let me see. Your makeup is almost gone."
When she carefully began to wipe her face with a towel,
Ran picked it and burst into tears.
"Lady......"
Surprised, Dimodia muttered and sat side by side next to
Ran.
"Are you okay? Do you hate it so much?"
Then her eyes sparkled.
"Did he happen to force you to do something? Forced or
threatened..."
"No."
Ran shook her head.
"No, I don't know."
Dimodia spoke seriously at the murmur.
"If you're worried about how to say no, you don't have to
think about it. I'll help you leave right away."
"Of course."
Lumiere, who was standing like a shadow at the corner, felt
weirded out.
Ran looked at Lumiere and Dimodia. Somehow, she felt
herself calming down.
I didn't even know why I cried.
"No, it's not like that, it's just that my feelings are too
jumbled."
She said so and breathed out a long breath. Dimodia held
Ran's hand tightly and continue to wipe her face with a
towel again.
As I closed my eyes, my heart seemed to soften.
"I don't hate Eus."
How could I hate Eustaf?
"But I don't know… Going out with Eustaf?"
After talking about it, it came to me more clearly the sense
of reality.
Dating.
Me, dating?
Me and Eustaf!
Eustaf likes me!
She kept her lips closed, and Ran said as if she was
organizing her thoughts again.
"But Eustaf could change his mind."
If Sina shows up, he may regret choosing me.
"So, you're saying it's okay if it's not?"
When asked by Dimodia, Ran flinched and said,
"I don't know how I feel."
Dimodia said carefully about the words.
"I want you to stay."
Ran opened her eyes.
"Really?"
"Yes."
"However, Eus and I were brother and sister – by way of…"
Listening to her words Dimodia retorted,
"Nobody thought you and young master were siblings from
the very beginning."
"Really?"
"But you only do. And what if …"
Dimodia said while pondering.
"It's a home, and if you were an ordinary noble lady, not
like you are now, everyone would say, "When you become a
head, everyone would gather their mouths and dig you out
of your family register. I will never give you the name of
Lazia."
Ran looked up and said,
"That's so."
No one would have recognized me as Lazia.
"So, I did cover my eyes-but it's actually all thanks to the
blue flame."
"That's right."
If it weren't for the acknowledgment of Blue flame, Ran
would never have been a patriarch even if she stood on her
hands.
Dimodia said, her arm resting on the sofa's back.
"So, I don't know what you did, but on the contrary, if you
get rejected by Blue flame."
"I'm really being kicked out."
Dimodia grinned.
"Don't you like it?"
"Not really."
Ran closed her eyes and opened them. She looked at
Dimodia and said,
"If what Dimodia says is true, let's stay."
If people don't hate it.
"Do you want me to tell you how to know?"
"How?"
Ran looked up and Dimodia's eyes glistened.
***
After the New Year's party, a meeting was held on the
evening of the second day.
Ran's face no longer looked like crying. Soda, Kara, and
Dimodia used their strength to create a Ran.
- Last night's confession was a dream, wasn't it?
Ran thought so, and then Soda said, "Oh? You must have
been bitten by a bug in your arm." I felt like my whole body
was burning.
'It's not a dream.'
Eustaf, who came to escort her to the conference room,
looked at Ran for a long time and kissed her silk gloves.
"You're still beautiful."
Ran replied, feeling her face turning red.
"Thank you."
Eustaf smiled lightly.
"What? Why are you laughing?"
Even more embarrassed, her voice came out sharp. Eustaf
said in a relaxed voice.
"Now I feel like you recognize me as a man, so thank you
for that."
Ran didn't answer and just turned her head. But her hand
steadily rose on Eustaf's arm, and he began to walk.
Resisting his desire to hear an answer immediately, Eustaf
headed to the conference room.
You can't push her yet.
I promised her that.
Until she makes a decision.
He took a deep breath and went into the conference room.
Ran felt a sense of foresight.
Everyone was gathered like this even when she declared
that she would succeed as a Head. It's just that Baron
Lindbergh wasn't there now.
The uncle's trend was often told, but it almost seemed to be
two doors away from the house.
Ran gave everyone a smile. Then she sat down, and Eustaf
stood and talked.
"I'm here to officially announce that I've become the Head.
As you already know."
"May the blue flame bless you."
Everyone greeted in one voice, and Eustaf answered after
hitting his head.
"May the flame be blessed."
He knocked lightly on the table and continued.
"And the first thing I'm going to say is that I'm removing
Ran Romia de Lazia from the Family Registry of Lazia."
At that moment, the vassals swallowed their breath and
looked at Ran and Eustaf.
 
CHAPTER 063
Ran looked a little stiff without realizing it. Even if I already
knew, it was a different feeling to hear the story in front of
everyone in this way.
Then Elizabeth got up from her seat and said,
"My, my lord. No matter how much..."
 

When Eustaf's cool eyes touched her, Elizabeth swallowed

dry saliva.
 

"That's, Miss Ran, has been trying…"

 

Blaine also had a restless face. Count Illuminati spoke low.

 

"I don't think it's right to just take advantage of Ran in this
way."
 

Baron Lance nodded. Ran was a little surprised.

 

'We haven't seen each other a few times.'

 

I didn't know everyone would say one voice.

 
'Dia was right.'
 

Dimodia told Eustaf to shut up and watch the situation,

whatever he said, so Ran was somehow moved.
 

Baron Wilde said after carefully raising his hand.

 

"I'm sorry to Miss Ran, but I think it's only natural that she
should be removed from the Lazia family."
 

Everyone was silent at the words. Among them, Elizabeth

said again.
 

"But if you do that..."

 

Baron Wilde continued.

 

"Why don't you give her another title instead?"

 

Elizabeth bit her mouth as if she had thought about it, and
she heard a murmur. Ran raised her hand and it became
quiet everywhere. She said with a sincere smile.
 
"Thank you all for worrying about me. I was worried that I
might get kicked out after being stoned."
 

The words burst into small laughter. It was a reaction to

think of her words as a complete joke, so Ran felt sorry
that she thought it would be true even for a moment.
 

"The Lord has already heard many suggestions. He said he

would leave it up to me whether I leave or stay. So, I said
I'd think about it."
 

She took a deep breath and said,

 

"Thank you for your concern."

 

Ran felt her heart warm. Eustaf peeked at Ran and said,
raising his eyes again.
 

"Then let's move on."

 

Most of the stories were no different from last year. There

was no difficulty in taking over because he did not hire new
people just because he became a patriarch, and Ran and
Eustaf worked together anyway.
 
After a short meeting, Ran left and Blaine caught her.
 

"Miss Ran."
 

"Lord Blaine."
 

Blaine shout hard when he saw her smiling.

 

"I'd....like you to stay."

 

Blaine hurriedly added as she opened her eyes wide.

 

"Of course, I know it's hard for you to stay. But still..."
 

"I agree."
 

When Elizabeth nodded, Ran blushed.

 

"I didn't know everyone would say that."

 

When she spoke frankly, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide

and laughed. The middle-aged woman spoke affectionately.
  

"If you stay, you may be working as you are now. I know you
don't like to work."
 

Ran opened her eyes round at the words.

 

"I don't hate it that much."

It's a fulfilling job.
It's natural that work is hard, even though you whine about
it, but there was joy in it instead.
"If not, I wouldn't have worked so hard."
At Ran's words, Elizabeth laughed, "Is that so?"
"That's a relief."
Blaine nodded.
"Of course, I know you don't like Lazia that much."
Huh?
Ran blinked again because she was surprised. Elizabeth
heard from the side and nodded and said.
"So maybe it's a selfish request."
Then she blinked her eyes and added.
"Ask him to give you a title as count if you want it anyway."
"Of course, I won't catch you even if you leave."
Blaine spoke politely, and he bowed deeply with Elizabeth
and left.
Ran was then caught by Baron Lance, who had just begun
walking down the hall.
"Miss Ran."
"Baron Lance."
"Can't you stay?"
Ran burst into laughter at the blunt remark. She quickly
covered her mouth and added.
"Excuse me. I never thought I'd hear that from you before."
"Of course, I know you want to leave. I'm sure you felt
betrayed. It would be impudent of you to say this, but I'm
here to tell you that I still want you to stay."
"Thank you."
When the baron left a polite greeting, Ran stopped in the
hallway for a while. Seriously, I never thought I'd hear
these words.
"There are many passengers."
"Sir Falton."
She smiled lightly. Count Illuminati approached with a
smile.
"What are you going to do?"
She whispered while pondering. I thought I could tell him.
"In fact, Eus was proposed to me."
The Count of Illuminati looked surprised and laughed.
"So, are you going to accept it?"
"Should’ve I object?"
"How come?"
"Well, because I was sibling to Eus?"
"You're not right now. Besides, if you were the Duchess,
you'd be perfect."
"I didn't know you'd agree so easily."
"That's what everyone would think. Don't let it go."
"That's a little scary."
As Ran muttered, Count Illuminati continued.
"Of course, it's my job to do whatever you want. The last
guest is coming. I'm going to go."
As soon as Count Illuminati left, Baron Wilde, who was
hovering over there, came quickly.
Does the hard-looking face resemble Lord Blaine a little
bit?
That's what Ran thinks, but Baron Wilde said quickly.
"Excuse me earlier. But I hope you'll understand."
"What? No."
Ran shook her hand.
"I understand the problem, too."
If Ran remains a Lady of Lazia, and if she gets married and
has children, she becomes a child of Lazia's blood. Then
one day, someone who doesn't mix with Lazia's blood may
claim Lazia's assets.
Baron Wilde said, wiping his sweat with a handkerchief.
"Thank you for your understanding. And - and after that,
you'll hear this shameless-"
"You want me to stay."
"That's right."
He said with a deep nod.
"Please, sir."
He said so many times and then left the hallway. Ran
sighed and walked through the hallway. When I arrived at
the end of the hall, Eustaf was waiting.
"Oh, my God."
Ran grumbled.
"Are you sure everyone in the conference room is waiting
for me?"
"I'm afraid you've changed your mind."
That's what Eustaf said and smiled. Ran looked at his face
for a moment and turned her head.
He confessed to me.
Thinking about it again, it was impossible to talk properly.
He looked at Ran passing by with her mouth closed with a
red face, and Eustaf followed her and said.
"You were okay before, weren't you?"
"It was a while ago, and now..."
"It's sad that I can't see you all the time."
"Eus, you've become shameless."
"Is that so?"
"Yes."
As we exchanged words, I gradually relaxed, and I felt that
my face came back, so I looked up.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"I like Eustaf."
Eustaf's face became blurred. He spoke slowly.
"I think it's time for 'but'."
Ran gave a troubled smile.
"But."
After spitting out, she smiled and added.
"I don't know if that's what I like about Eustaf as a man.
No, I don't think so."
Eustaf was silent.
"I'm sorry."
She clenched her hands tightly. For a moment, silence
floated through the hall. Her shoulders trembled at the
sound of Eustaf sighing long.
"Then are you leaving?"
Ran looked up at him at his words. When he saw her
holding her fingers crossed, Eustaf's blue eyes shone.
"Will you stay?"
"If I can."
"The terms I proposed are still valid."
Ran closed her eyes. And I slowly remembered people's
faces one by one. She opened her eyes and said firmly.
"Then I'll stay."
"Yes, I'm willing."
Eustaf said with a faint smile.
Ran was relieved that he was not cheering or saying, "I'm
going to attack you from now on!"
 

"Then the title of me..."

"The limit of the title I can give you is Earl."
"That's enough."
Ran grinned. Then she frowned and said.
"By the way, do you have any land left?"
"I'll give you some of the Duchy estate."
"That much?"
"It doesn't matter."
Eustaf said so and began to walk, so Ran quickly caught up
next to him.
"From where to where? Um... No, I don't need any land
either. Just give me the title, that's enough."
Land is a burden.
But that's why Eustaf wanted to give her an envelope
somehow.
"I've never heard of an uninhabited count. Take where you
want."
"Eustaf, what if I just pull the yolk out?"
Then he just smiled.
Ran frowned and said.
"Can I make up my mind later?"
"Yes"
"Oh, and I can't even say this anymore. So now I have to
call you Lord."
Eustaf said after glancing at Ran.
"Then can I call you Ran?"
Oh, Ran opened her eyes wide.
"Don't you like it?"
"It's not that I don't like it, but …"
Ran blurted the end of her words and quickly asked back.
"But will you continue to respect me, my Lord?"
"It wouldn't be right to be polite to the person that I'd be
courting."
Ran's face turned red again at Eustaf's words. He took Ran
to her room and added.
"It wouldn't be easy to get a new mansion and start a new
estate from scratch. And in society."
At his addition, Ran looked tired, saying, "Ah.”
What would happen if the people who were grinding their
teeth when she was Duchess of Lazia reappeared as Count?
"Of course, if you were to appear as the Duchess, I wouldn't
have that concern."
Eustaf whispered, and Ran blushed and stepped back
against the door.
"That's why I'm not getting married."
When she quickly changed her word, Eustaf smirked.
"Do as you please."
He said so and left the door, and Ran came into the room
capably.
Dimodia, Kara, and Soda were moving nonchalantly,
pretending not to know. "Oh, my God," Dimodia said as if
she had noticed. "Are you here?" Ran grinned.
Lumiere slowly raised his eyes and asked.
"Have you decided? Or."
"I've decided."
At Ran's words, everyone looked at her. Ran said with a
grin.
"I'll stay."
"Kkyaaa!"
Dimodia screamed and held Ran's hand tightly, and Kara
and Soda's faces brightened.
Lumiere slightly frowned and soon opened his face.
Anyway, it was the master's decision, and her choice came
before her. Dimodia shook Ran's hand and said.
"And what happens to you?"
"I'll be crowned Earl/Count, And then I'm leave the Sky
castle? I don't know what will happen."
Whether or not to receive a burial mound is a concern, and
if so, where to ask for an Earl. Dimodia said with a smile.
"I'm glad you said you'd stay."
"Thanks to Dia's words. Besides, everyone's been holding
me."
If you do that, you'll feel weak. Dimodia was right. In
addition, it was the reaction of Count Illuminati.
Whether he's unique or not.
Anyway, she was left in Lazia.
***
Ran, who is now used to riding, stepped on the stirrup and
boarded the horse. She was still wearing thick clothes, but
she did not appear as anxious on the horse as before. When
Ran looked triumphantly, "What do you think?" Eustaf
nodded.
"You've improved a lot."
"Because I rode hard."
"Of course, you do."
Eustaf said so and kicked his tongue, and the horse started.
Ran also started the horse in a hurry, followed by the
Knights of Blue flame.
I was on my way up to the ice wall.
Originally, the ceremony should be completed before the
New Year's Day, but this year, Eustaf decided to hold it
after becoming a Patriarch, so he was going up the road
after the New Year's party.
The snow was still rough, but Ran was still confident. Now
that I'm quite used to it, I was able to talk to him.
"So, I've been thinking about it, but I'd better not take the
envelope."
At Ran's words, Eustaf frowned, and Ran smiled and said.
"I will be assigned a royal title instead, so give me a proper
position, or ······?"
At the words, Eustaf thought for a moment and said,
"Okay, then your place."
"Oh, yes."
"Why don't you stay in the castle?"
"Huh?"
"If you're going to get a royal title anyway, wouldn't it be
more efficient to work in a sky castle?"
"Yes."
This is the core of the administration.
Moreover, the Sky castle was located away from the village,
so the workers here settled the accommodation and lodging
in the castle.
"So I think you can stay in the Sky castle."
"Is, Is that so······?"
In fact, I was thinking of finding a mansion near the village.
However, hearing Eustaf's words, it was also plausible.
"Yes, I'd appreciate it if you could help me with my work.
I'll give you a commissioner. You won't even have time to go
home."
Ran laughed at the additional words as if they were
bluffing. The white breath sparkled in the sun.
"That's the point, isn't it?"
"Of course, not just that. That's what it's called."
Eustaf said so and glanced at Ran.
"What would you do?"
"Let's do that for now."
At Ran's words, Eustaf quickly hid his prey-like smile.
 
CHAPTER 064
Ran, who didn't notice it at all, lightened up her mind.
It was also true that it was a burden to go down to the
territory. Such were the problems of adapting to new
people and breaking up with Dimodia and Lumiere.
 

'What's more, you can't just leave territory when you're on

your way.'
 

But if it's just a royal title, you never know how it'll turn
out. It shouldn't have happened, though. In addition, I felt
lighthearted when I was confirmed to stay in the Sky castle.
 

'So I don't have to pack, and I have to stay here? That's

good.'
 

I hummed by myself. Ran looked up thinking so.

 

The ice wall was literally icy. In summer, only the top is
white, followed by brown, and green underneath, but in
winter, all of them are white from top to bottom.
 

"Who's ever been up there?"

 
Ran asked without realizing it. Just like her, Eustaf looked
up, looked up at the ice wall and said,
"After climbing to a certain extent, it's called a rough ice
mountain. I don't think anyone went up there."
 

"But."
 

She nodded her head. I was exhaling and my body shook

naturally. I hate the cold weather.
 

After thirty minutes' ride up the horse, he arrived in front

of the silver arch again. Somehow, I felt new. After getting
off the horse, Ran walked down a sparkling stone path and
followed Eustaf inside.
 

It was a white room as always.

 

Now, the Blue ring stuck in Eustaf's finger made a faint

shaking sound. Ran whispered.
 

"I followed without realizing it, but I shouldn't have

followed."
 

"I don't care."

 
Eustaf said so and then walked inside holding Ran's wrist
with the other hand. Ran turned red, but she didn't want to
shake it off.
 

Standing in front of the white wall, Eustaf took a deep

breath, and put his hand on the wall.
 

The sentences shone blue in turn.

 

knock, knock
 

Then It broke the silence and heard a knock. Ran opened

her mouth without realizing it.
 

Knock, knock.
 

Then I heard an accurate tap once again.

 

Beyond the wall.

 

Ran's back had goose bumps.

 

I could feel the strength of Eustaf's hand holding her wrist.

But his expression remained the same.
  

The blue light began to fill one by one.

 

Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock.

 

On the other side, the beating became faster, and Ran

wanted to scream.
 

When the last sentence was blue, no more beating was

heard. I'm losing strength in my shoulders without
realizing-Kong-!
 

Ran shrugged her shoulders at the loud noise. Eustaf hid

his hand slowly.
 

The sentence faded away, and no more sound was heard.

 

Eustaf slowly held Ran's hands shaking. He looked at the

white wall for a long time.
 

"Let's go back."
 

Ran nodded. Her lips trembled and she bit it tightly.

 
Beyond the wall.
 

Beyond the wall, darkness is awakening.

 

'But already?'
It's not time for that, is it?
From what I've read, this is-
Oops, my heart skipped over. Originally, Baron Lindbergh
became regent since last year, and this ceremony was
stopped.
He didn't want to be conscious of the presence of Blue ring.
'That's why I didn't know. It didn't happen.'
However, last year and this year, it was different from what
I read.
'Does it have anything to do with that?'
Ran sighed. Anyway, the opponent recognized that this was
the entrance.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"No, Lord."
As soon as she fixed the title, Eustaf looked back and said.
"I don't care when it's just both of us."
Ran grinned and said, "Then, Eus."
"Did you happen to know about this?"
"No"
"But you look calm."
"There's nothing that can be solved by scrambling."
"That's true, but..."
Ran thought about it for a while and said,
"Let's go through the old records. Something might come
out."
"That would be fine, too."
He nodded his head. Ran said, holding his hand tightly
together.
"Because I'm here anyway."
Then, when her sapphire eyes were removed, Ran hurriedly
denied it.
"No, I don't mean that!"
"Oh, my."
Eustaf murmured like that, and Ran murmured into her
mouth again, saying, "That's...not what I meant."
When I came outside, I heard the noise, and Ran was
relieved. The silence in there are a little scary.
No, it's okay with Eus, but the knock was really scary.
'I thought it was a horror movie.'
But Blaine quickly approached with a dark face and said,
"You'd better go down quickly. The weather is unusual."
Ran looked up at the words, and the sun was not visible.
Dark and dreary energy circulated along the mountain
range.
"Will there be a snow storm?"
Eustaf nodded and said at her murmur.
"I think it's better to go down quickly. If you're isolated-"
He frowned and whistled. All the knights noticed this side.
Eustaf said.
"Everyone pairs up. If the snowstorm is scattered in the
middle, the two are a team. Don't worry about anything
else. Go down on your own."
"Respect!"
The Knights shouted in one voice, and then they began to
pair up. Eustaf told Ran.
"Let's team up with me."
"Oh, yeah.'
Shouldn't we go separately? Thinking about it, Ran realized
that she was no longer Lazia's patriarch.
 

'It's nice at times like this.'

Ran sat next to Eustaf with a cap. Blaine said.
"Let's get going."
Eustaf nodded. Ran began to worry.
'Can I run a horse here?'
Is it possible to run down a snowy mountain with all the
power you can do? Eustaf said as if he had read such Lan's
mind.
"Stretch your stirrups and tighten your thighs. And- Grab
the mane."
"Huh? But..."
"It's worse to pull the reins wrong. I'll watch you catch the
mane."
Ran nodded and said.
"If it's really hard, I'll do it."
Blaine said.
"I'll go first. Next, Miss Ran will follow me, and the Lord
will follow you."
Ran nodded. As the wind began to intensify, the sound of
dry branches hitting made the back of the neck stand on
end.
"Come on!"
Blaine started the horse, and Ran followed suit.
'Euaaa!'
I think I'm going to bite my tongue, Ran gritted her teeth.
Still, I couldn't stop my whole body from shaking.
The horses seemed to be sensing something coming, too.
But rather than words, the eyes were faster.
In an instant, it became dark everywhere and snow began
to blow. It was not a fluffy and big snowflake like a feather,
but a small leaf.
'I can't open my eyes!'
Ran tried to look ahead, but she couldn't see properly. The
horse began to run recklessly, more embarrassed by the
fact that the owner couldn't control it and that I couldn't
see.
'It's co, co, cold.'
The temperature suddenly went down frighteningly. Ran
began to tremble. The cold penetrated into my pocket and
began to ache.
At that time, I was surprised by what I was talking about.
"!!-"
The mane slipped between the gloves, and the body slipped
out of balance.
Her mouth opened, but no screams came out. I was so
surprised that no sound came out. The lightened horse
picked up speed. Ran was dragged through the snow with
her foot stuck in her stirrup and barely released.
"...."
Lying in the snow, Ran jumped up from her seat. Her whole
body was full of snow, and she couldn't see well with white
light in front of her.
The snowballs seemed to freeze.
"Sir Blaine! Eustaf!!"
She shouted at the top of her voice, but the snowstorm was
louder. On top of that, my throat seemed to freeze every
time I breathed.
My mouth was frozen in the muffler and frosted.
Ran got up from the wobbly seat. My whole body hurt. It
wasn't because I fell, but because it was cold. It was hard
to get up straight because of the wind.
"Blaine! Eus!"
She started walking after shouting. It was not clear which
side was up or down.
'I have to walk, I have to keep moving.'
Ran thought so and thought about what she could use
among her things, and stammered and turned the ring of
the lamp hanging on her waist.
 
Light came out, but it was unknown whether it would be
seen through the snowstorm.
'Was the snowstorm this bad?'
No, have you ever had a snowstorm like this before?
knock, knock
At that time, through the loud, deafening sound of
snowstorm, a knock was heard accurately.
Ran shook her body.
"Ran!"
Then someone grabbed her arm and stood it up, so Ran
was puzzled.
"Eus?"
When she called him, Eustaf was relieved. I thought she
was frozen to death because she didn't move.
"I, stay, stay away from the horse ····."
When I came to my senses, the pain was even worse. Ran
said, bumping into each other. asked Eustaf.
"Are you hurt anywhere?!!"
Even though he was close, he had to scream almost to hear
the sound. Ran nodded and said at the same time.
"Yes"
I don't know if you heard or not, but when Ran replied,
Eustaf began to drag her along. Ran stumbled in the wind
and followed him.
Eustaf quickly picked her up on her horse and climbed on
his own. And then he started to drive.
Ran felt the pain fading. Instead, I'm getting sleepy.········.
"Ran"
Eustaf grabbed her shoulder and shook Ran up. Then the
pain of the cold came again like a wave.
"You can't sleep."
"I'm not sleeping."
Ran tried to open her eyes by saying so. Eustaf exhaled and
raised his hand.
"Blue flame."
A blue pillar of fire rose up. Eustaf calmed down the horse's
surprise and kept it running. This blue pillar of fire, which
soared to the air, was clearly visible everywhere, and the
lost knights began to run along it.
Of course, I could see this pillar of fire in the Sky castle.
Ran became a bit of a hypnotized dream. The heat from the
pillar of fire did not warm her up at all.
Deep inside the ice wall, when I saw the pillar of fire, a
howling sound rang out in the forest.
Eustaf shook Ran's shoulder a few more times to wake her
up. The pillar of fire ran ahead, and Eustaf followed and the
two arrived at the Sky castle.
"Lord!…Ms. Ran!"
The servants stumbled out of the wind to pick up Ran and
Eustaf and put the horse in the stable.
Blam!
The sound of the door closing in the wind was loud, but
Ran was still blank. Lumiere hurriedly undressed her. Ran
was sobbing while he was taking off her frozen scarf and
jacket.
"Master."
Lumiere whispered. Dimodia shouted.
"The bathtub is full of water! Is the Lord all right?"
"I'm fine."
Eustaf said so, but the butler strongly recommended that
he take a hot bath, too. Eustaf put him off and started
ordering things to do.
Lumiere grabbed Ran and started walking. But in front of
the bathroom, he was kicked out by Soda and Kara. Ran
groaned as soon as she entered the lukewarm water.
"It's Hot."
"It's Not hot water."
Kara said so and looked at her hands and feet. Fortunately,
the statue did not seem to be that severe. It must have
been more dangerous because of hypothermia.
Little by little, whenever Ran got used to the water
temperature, she poured hot water to raise the
temperature. As Soda and Kara move diligently like
squirrels, Ran is now completely at body temperature.
She slopped in the bathtub and closed her eyes.
"I've never seen such a snowstorm before..."
She murmured and Kara said.
"I've seen it when I was young."
"Really?"
"Yes, I heard there's a snow storm like that sometimes. I
didn't know it would be today."
Ran sighed, "I see...."
'You're really that sick when you're cold. I never imagined
it.'
My eyes were stinging, too. Soda said as she pressed her
eyes.
"Don't touch it, Ms Lan. You've got a scar around your eye."
"Scar?"
When I looked at my finger, blood really came out. It's a
slap in the eye. She made a ball sound and asked.
"What about the others? What about the Knight? How's
Eustaf?"
"I'm sure the others are getting the right measures. Thanks
to his pillar of fire, the people who wandered seemed to
have found their way."
"Ah"
The pillar of fire.
It's like a 3D movie....
Ran jumped up from her seat. The bathtub was overflowing
with water at its worst. Kara said to Ran.
"You still need to warm up."
"No, it's okay."
"Lady!"
"Lady Ran!"
Ignoring their cries, Ran came out of the bathroom in a
thick shower gown. Dimodia screamed.
"Miss Ran, you didn't dry your hair! You'll catch a cold.!"
"Dimodia is right."
Lumiere also said, embarrassed by her appearance. The
two half forced her to sit in the warmest seat in front of the
fireplace and turn on a heater nearby.
Soda and Kara, who ran out with wet hands, looked
amazing.
"No, what if you suddenly go out like that?"
"Oh, you didn't even dry your hair."
They brought towels and started rubbing their hair. There,
Ran said, swaying from side to side.
"Please go see what Eustaf is like."
"The Duke is fine."
"That's right."
Ran swallowed a moan again.
Blue flame comes down to the owner of a house. However,
it is not that there is no price for use.
 
CHAPTER 065
First, physical strength and vitality.
 

No matter how much Eustaf, he must have been very tired

of creating such a big pillar of fire.
 

After three people clung together and dried their hair, Ran
hurriedly changed her clothes. Only after wearing a fur
cape was Ran allowed to go out.
 

"I'm telling you, you should always take me with you from
now on."
 

Lumiere grumbled, following her closely.

 

"I'm tired of being alone."

 

Ran said with a bitter smile at his words.

 

"All right."
 

But I never thought this would really happen.

 
Snow storm?
 

'And I never knew it was this scary.'

 

Silver storm, isn't it romantic to say this?

 

That's why I never thought it was this violent. I thought it

was like snow flying in a snowball.
 

When Ran entered the office, Eustaf turned his head. He

hadn't even changed his clothes.
 

"Ran"
 

He hurried up and caressed her cheek. In the warm

warmth, he said with relief.
 

"I'm glad you look okay."

 

"I'm fine, but Eus-- no, what about you?"

 

"I'm fine."
 
He said so, but Ran closed her lips and said, She flicked
back at the butler and said.
 

"Can I direct the work here? If I were to put him in the

bathtub."
 

The butler was pleased and the officers looked like it was
natural.
 

Only Eustaf had a slightly embarrassing face. She said,

pushing him on the back.
 

"Come on, get in the bathtub and rest. That's how you use
your ring...."
 

At the last murmur, Eustaf glanced back at her and

stretched her shoulders.
 

"All right."
 

"Of course, you should."

 

Ran said so, and Eustaf smiled and kissed her on the cheek.
Ran opened her mouth and he said.
 
"Sure."
 

Then he left the room, and Ran rubbed her cheek.

 

'His lips were cold.'

 

I was more worried because I suddenly thought of it, but

now is not the time to think about it.
 

"So, how many knights are back? Who didn't come back?
What happened to the horse? If you don't put it in the
stable right away, it'll freeze. Isn't there not enough boiling
water?"
 

The servant responded quickly to her words, and Ran

ordered the tasks to be done in turn. Fortunately, no one
fell off the horse like Ran.
 

There were no Knight that were left behind because

Eustaf's pillar of fire was valid.
 

Ran swept down her chest.

 

It would have been a big loss if I lost our knights because of

this snowstorm.
  

Unfortunately, however, Ran could not find a horse that

abandoned. It is highly likely that he ran away in surprise
at the pillar of fire, according to the servant. Ran was
heartbroken.
 

'It's because of me.'

 

If I hadn't been better at horse riding, that horse would

have survived.
 

Guilt struck her heart, but for now it was a matter of later.
It was not until the return of the last knight that the work
was finished roughly.
All the windows were closed, and the underground storage
for ice crystal was sufficient. Ran instructed the chefs to
make a full of warm soup and headed to Eustaf's room.
Eustaf who just washed up, said when he saw Ran arriving
with a soup bowl.
"Then I realized that Noonim always came after you
washed up."
Ran's face turned red.
"I didn't do it on purpose."
Then she snorted and asked.
"Did my name go back to being Noonim."
"I wonder if you like this side better. Noonim, Ran, which
one is more exciting?"
Ran put down the soup bowl, feeling her face burning.
"Don't say useless things and just eat. My Lord."
"It's important to me."
Eustaf said so and stretched his long legs out. A little bit of
fatigue reflected in his face, and Ran soon felt his head
lifted.
"You're tired, aren't you? Are you alright?"
"That's tolerable."
At Eustaf's words, Ran crouched on the sofa, saying, "Well,
that's a relief." Her hair was disorganized as she came
running after releasing her hair. Lumiere caught Ran
sweeping her head roughly.
"I'll tied it up."
"Thank you."
Lumiere carefully gathered her hair and brushed her
hands. The hair that looked tangled was smooth and
quickly fell down without a hitch. The comb divided her
hair into three parts, and afterwards, Lumiere kissed at the
end of her hair.
When he gently put down her hair, Ran looked back and
laughed.
"You tied it up so neatly, didn't you? Thank you."
"Don't mention it."
There was a soft warmth in Lumiere's eyes, so Ran looked
at him without realizing it. Soon after, the unique smile
spread on his face.
"Is there something on my face?"
"No, it's not that."
Ran turned on the sofa and asked with one arm on his
back.
"How do you know how to tie a hair?"
"When I was young, I used to tie Lily's hair."
"I see."
"Your hair looks like a field of wheat bathed in the sunset."
Ran laughed.
"Thanks for the compliment. And Lumiere?."
"Yes."
"I'm sorry to have worried you."
Lumiere opened his mouth slightly and said with a cute
gold smile again.
"If you think so, be sure to take me with you from now on."
"Yes"
Ran nodded.
"Ran"
Then Eustaf called her and Ran turned head-on again.
"Huh? Why?"
"If you're here to see me, please take care of me."
Ran stared blankly at him and said again.
"Lord, aren't you being too brazen?"
 

"If not, you would still know how I feel, and you wouldn't
know anything, and I would have scattered raindrops all
over the place."
"What kind of raindrop?"
Frustrated, Ran asked. Come to think of it, hasn't Eustaf
ever said this before?
"I'm glad you know how I feel, at least now."
Eustaf said so and asked again.
"By the way, did you eat?"
"Huh? Oh - come to think of it, not yet."
Mumbling, Eustaf let the servant bring another bowl of
soup without saying much. Ran protested.
"But I'm not hungry ·····."
"You must be hungry now."
Is it because I'm talking about it? Ran closed her eyes and
exhaled long, thinking so.
"First of all, I'm worried about the sound, so... can I look for
it from tomorrow?"
She murmured, and Eustaf almost asked 'Aren't you sick of
it?' without realizing it.
I knew well that Ran didn't like Lazia. She'd never
answered "I like it," and in this winter, she almost froze to
death in a snowstorm, and she hear strange noises over the
ice wall, who would like this land?
Wealth and power may be said to be so, but Eustaf also
knew that Ran was not swayed by such things.
'But she didn't run away.'
Indeed, if she had left, she wouldn't have found a far more
stable.
But Ran didn’t left. She decided to stay in Lazia, and she
had no desire to let go of the animal that had been bitten
below her.
That was also why Eustaf was generous to Lumiere.
He knew that Ran cared about him, so he was holding back
his mind to take care of it. Lumiere is in the Blue flame
Division, which is one of the reasons why Ran stays here.
'Of course, if Ran were to leave, I would abandon him and
follow her.'
Ran doesn't know that. Eustaf said.
"It's none of your business."
I wanted to avoid any more burdensome things for her
because of Lazia.
Ran flinched and looked up. The green eyes shook
nervously.
"Of course, I know that..."
Ran turned her head with her lips pulled tight. But you
don't have to be so blunt, do you?
You said you liked me.
Well, then, be a little more affectionate and gentle-
After thinking about it, Ran stuck her head between her
knees without realizing it.
'Ahhh! That's what I said to Eustaf!'
Ran rolled over the snowfield in her mind and looked up
with a cough.
"Of course, I'm nothing…But..."
"It's not nothing. You're my most precious person."
All right, Eustaf replied back, so Ran's face turned red
again. Just in time, the servant came in with the soup, and
Ran looked down on the soup bowl in a hurry.
Ran cleared her mind while drinking hot tomato soup.
When something warm went in, my stomach shook. There
was a rumbling sound and Ran quickly swallowed the soup.
 

"It's hard to do a job as a Duke and do research. I'll

investigate with you. It's better to have at least one more
hand."
At Ran's words, Eustaf nodded.
"That's all you have to say, I see."
Quickly emptying the soup bowl, Ran got up from her seat
and said like a nail.
"Get some rest today. Don't work anymore."
At Ran's nagging, Eustaf laughed.
"I will."
"Alright."
Ran nodded and left Eustaf's room. Magic lights were
shining adult in the dark hallway by closing all the
windows.
Rattling.
There was a wobbly sound of the sole. The knock made Ran
tremble once. It gives me goosebumps even if I think about
it again.
"Are you cold?"
Ran shook her head when Lumiere asked.
"No, let's get in there."
Entering my room, Dimodia was right.
"Did you have a good trip?"
"Yes, and I'm hungry-"
I heard a sick sound without realizing it. Soda and Kara
said with a smile behind them.
"I ordered a meal anyway."
"Drink tea first."
Ran looked at the fireplace, drinking milk tea full of sugar
and milk.
'But it's natural to think that it's beyond the barrier.'
The time was coming when the seal of Iveria was slowly
pierced.
'So, Sina should come...'
There's really not much left now.
'She'll be here next year.'
It was also thought that it was natural for her to be strong
because she was sealed on that ice wall that threw her
here.
'When Sina comes.'
Ran slowly leaned against the armrest and looked at the
dancing fireplace light.
When the heroine comes.
Everything will revolve around her. Eustaf and Lumiere.
Ran smiled quietly thinking of Sina.
I also wanted to meet you as soon as possible.
'Oh, but.'
It's kind of sad to think that Eustaf will be cold to me.
I thought so blankly, but Ran came to her senses with the
delicious smell.
"What, it smells delicious."
When she put down the teacup and asked with an excited
voice, Soda smiled and put down the plate.
Freshly baked bread, roasted chicken, sweet pickles,
butter, and springs, which were removed from the bones
for easy eating, came out together.
"It looks delicious."
Ran looked ecstatic at the grilled chicken with a crispy
crust.
"Hurry up and eat."
Soda said so and spread a napkin on Ran's lap.
Ran finished the early dinner in an instant. You have to eat
a lot to keep your temperature in winter. That must be true.
I quickly ate all the food and even ate the apple pickled as
the last dessert, so I sighed by myself.
"I guess I ate too much ·····."
She murmured and Lumiere said.
"Master should gain some weight."
Ran said with her green eyes glistening at the words.
"Oh, Lumiere. It's something that would be really popular
with women."
"I don't do it to other women."
Lumiere said so, so Ran nodded.
That's right, it's better not to make misleading remarks.
Lumiere looked at her like that and asked.
"Shall we walk for a while when you're full?"
"Oh, shall we?"
Good idea
***
Ran woke up. Soda said, "No, are you going to go through
all that trouble again?" and dressed her tightly.
It was cold in the hallway even though the heater was
turned in the room. It was breathable, but it was extremely
warm compared to the outside.
With a boat called, Ran walked down the hall with Lumiere
and looked around the room. Ran somehow explained the
room, the tapestry, and the painting to Lumiere, feeling like
a docent.
Some unused rooms were covered with cloth, which made
me feel a bit shabby. Lumiere asked while touching the
stone wall.
"Do you happen to know a secret passageway or
something?"
Ran shook her head at his question. She looked like a doll
because she wore a cape with fur.
"Why did you decide to stay?"
Unknowingly, Lumiere asked. Ran smiled at him.
"Then you wish I'd be gone? I won't even see Lumiere."
"How come?"
He frowned.
"Master, were you going to leave me behind? You said you'd
come with me."
"Huh? No, I mean, Lumiere's a knight of blue flame now.
But I can't take you. There's Lily."
Lumiere opened his mouth and closed it.
 
CHAPTER 066
You don't need that clean spot.
 

He wanted to say so, but he held it in, wondering what Ran

would think of him in the Knights
"Lily can meet me even if I follow my master. It's the
master who has a connection with the Elves anyway."
 

Instead, he said so and looked sulky.

 

"In the end, I'm left in this cold place."

 

"Hahaha, you're right."

 

"Master matches a warmer country."

 

"Is that so?"

 

Ran looked at his head. While watching the scene, Lumiere

realized.
 

She said so.

  

"You really meant to leave me behind."

 

"Huh? Mm········ I suppose so?"

 

Lumiere was full of energy at her words. I was filled with

energy and anger.
 

Isn't this one-sided relationship too much?

 

Pick up whatever you want, tell them to stand on their own,

and-
 

For a moment, Lumiere realized what Eustaf said.

 

Don't get you wrong.

 

Ha, ha, a sigh and a smile soared deep into his lungs.
 

"Master."
 

"Huh?"
 
"Do you know the story of a candy seller?"
 

Lumiere asked and Ran shook her head.

 

"No, I don't know. What are you talking about?"

 

"The candy seller out there looks like Master."

 

Ran turned to him with her hand resting on her waist.

 

"What? Isn't something bad?"

 

Lumiere grinned.
 

"If you think so, do you think you have something to take
from master?"
 

"No, I don't."
 

Lumiere laughed again when he saw her confidently

speaking.
 

"Isn't that enough?"

  

He pulled the candlestick on the wall that he was

whispering and groping like that.
 

Grrrrrr-
 

The door turned and opened half with a low sound. Ran
opened her eyes wide. Cold air rushed in from the black
entrance.
 

"Shall we go?"
 

When asked by Lumiere, Ran stretched the front of her

cape tightly, put on her hood, and nodded.
 

"Let's go."
 

Don't you dare take this chance?

 

A secret passage. Isn't that a good idea? Ran thought so

and often walked in after Lumiere. It was dark inside, so
when Ran tried to turn on the lamp in her waist, Lumiere
covered her hand.
 
"Don't turn it on. Maybe you can see the light from
outside."
 

"Oh, yeah."
 

Ran nodded. But as she walked inside, it became darker

and darker, so she swallowed her breath. Unknowingly, she
reached out and grabbed Lumiere by the hem of his
clothes, and Lumiere took her hand.
 

It was a hot hand.

 

It was dark here, so Lumiere thought it was a relief that

nothing was seen. Or she would have caught me laughing.
 

I was happy. I was so happy that my heart felt tight.

It's nothing, just holding hands. It's just that she's leaning
on him because it's dark here.
I can't believe I'm so happy.
'It didn't feel like this when I took the medicine.'
Lumiere walked thinking. ‘If it's darker here, I hope this
road is very long.’
This way she's ahead, and she's following him by holding
his hand.
"Lumiere."
Whispering, Ran said.
"Yes, Master."
His voice was cheerful, so Ran smiled without realizing it.
"How long are you going to make it? I really can't see
anything."
"Let's go all the way in."
"What if we walk outside for about half an hour?"
"Then you found a way out."
"Is that so?"
Ran said so and snorted. If you ask Eustaf…
'I think I'm gonna tell you why!'
Ran felt her face warm again as soon as she thought so.
You might call it self-conscious, but somehow Eustaf would
tell you.
'You, you said I were a precious person····.'
Then something got dumped on my foot, and there was a
"shoot." Ran screamed with fright.
"Rats! Rats!"
She stomped and clung to Lumiere, and he held her in his
arms. Ran shook her head.
"It's cold outside, so there must be a mouse inside."
Lumiere spoke in a laughing voice, and Ran looked bitterly
at the sound.
"But..but being hit by my feet and being invisible are
different."
"As a result, Lazia has fewer rats."
"Oh, please. I hate rats."
"Where should I go and get a kitten?"
Ran's eyes glistened at Lumiere's words.
"A kitten?"
"Yes. If there's a cat, there'll be less rats."
"Is that so...... That's good...... Cat......."
She said so and put her arm around Lumiere's neck.
"Lumiere, isn't it cold? Come to think of it, you only had a
cape on your uniform, didn't you?"
"It's not cold."
"Ay."
Ran said so, and Lumiere kept walking. He bit his lips
slightly. If she's touching like this, you'll hear my heart
beating. I was embarrassed by the thumping sound of my
eardrums.
Luckily, however, Ran said that it just sounded only to him.
"That's weird. Is it going up?"
"Yes, I think so. Oh."
"Why?"
Lumiere whispered very quietly.
"I see light."
"Light?"
Ran also looked up in surprise. It was really dark, and light
was coming in from over there.
 

"Get me off."
Lumiere carefully laid down Ran at her words. There was a
hole in the floor, and underneath-
"It's the diamond hall?"
"That's right. It looks like a diamond hall."
"That's right. You can see it at a glance, right? What the
hell is the structure of this passage?"
"I know. I think the sound of the story will be quite clear."
"Maybe"
Ran looked down at the hall for a long time and sighed.
"So, you're saying it's easy to observe the banquet hall?
What was Iveria thinking about when she built a Sky
castle"
She tilted her head around. Lumiere went on to say,
"I think we can go further over there."
"Let's go."
Ran said so and then suddenly the ramp began and her feet
began to slide all the way down.
"Ahhhh!"
"Master!"
Surprised Lumiere followed, but it was not a structure that
could be caught. It looked like he was going down the slide
without hesitation. Ran, who turned upside down and
looked like she was on a slide, tried to stop somehow, but
she had to slide endlessly because she was wearing thick
and smooth clothes and gloves.
The next moment, I saw a light over there.
'Wait, is that how fast you're getting out of there?'
At that time, Lumiere's hand grabbed Ran's wrist and at
the same time, his body floated in the air, brightening his
vision.
'I'm falling!'
They closed their eyes tightly, but soon they were buried in
the snow. Snow was still blowing in the wind, but it wasn't
as bad as the day before.
Ran opened her eyes. While staring blankly at the sky, Ran
got up in a hurry.
I saw where the two of them came from. It was one of the
best pipes used to drain rainwater.
I thought it was just a big view of excellence.
"Lumiere, are you okay?"
Ran looked back and said, Lumiere got up from his seat
and shook his eyes.
"Yes, I'm fine. I'm glad there's a snowstorm."
"Oh, let's go in."
Ran bumped into it and said it, so Lumiere nodded. And I
grabbed her hand and said without realizing it.
"Why don't we just walk away?"
"I don't want to freeze to death."
Ran's answer was concise, so Lumiere laughed.
"Yes, I don't like it either. That's."
When the two turned back and entered the front door, the
maids were in a frenzy.
What the hell is wrong with this weather? Dimodia nagged
her, asking if she went outside, and Lumiere said, "How
come you're so clueless?"…"I had no choice but to hear him
say,"
After going through a hot tub again, Ran was completely
exhausted and went to bed as if she were falling down.
***
The snowstorm, which was so severe, calm down in a day,
and spent several days looking at the damage of Territories
residents in the lower village.
 

After that, fortunately, the clear winter weather continued,

and Ran was relieved.
Since then, she has been spending most of her time in the
library.
After I woke up in the morning, I looked at the documents
with Eustaf, ate lunch, and headed to the library.
The Lazia library is divided into two places, one of which
was a large general library. Ran liked the library of Lazia.
It's like the Idea of the library, Ran thought.
From the ceiling of the dome, like a glass greenhouse, the
sharp sunlight of winter poured out, and books were placed
side by side on the bookshelf around the dome-
'Of course, there aren't that many books.'
We can't mass-produce many books with printing
technology here, but we can't have thousands or tens of
thousands of books like modern people.
Instead, all the books were placed as if they were displayed
on a front cover.
Just looking at the beautifully colored leather bindings
made time go by.
Ancient books requiring special care and books recording
the history of the Lazian family were kept in the library.
'I can't believe she made such a wonderful library. Iveria
knows something.'
Of course, if you ask her if she's 100 percent human, it's a
little subtle.
Because humans are humans.
Ran thought so and went into the inner library. Only Eustaf
and Ran have library access, so Lumiere waited outside the
library.
"You must be bored, but you can go somewhere else."
Lumiere dismissed Ran's words, saying, "Let's just look at
the book."
Ran shrugged her shoulders and went inside to look at the
books.
'This isn't even a book.'
When I saw the piles of parchment piled up one arm at a
time, Ran sighed by herself.
As I said, Lazia is a thousand-year-old family.
The number of records was enormous.
'I wish I could just sort out the records of the ice wall. I
didn't even think about it. I just piled it up.'
Search system is urgently needed. Ran gave a sigh while
trying a typing test in the air. You'd better set a date and
organize this.
'It's time to do it!'
Determined, she rolled up her arm while looking at the
mountain of records that she could not dare to touch.
Organize and read, read and organize.
Ran looked up as she was reading the contents in a hectic
manner and smelled delicious.
When I turned around, Eustaf stood and put a tray on a
small table on one side, and sat in front of it.
"Eus? When did you get here?"
Surprised Ran approached and asked, and Eustaf laughed.
"You don't even know I'm here. Why are you looking so
hard?"
"Oh, 300 years ago, it's interesting to see the stories and
impressions of the Emperor of Conquest."
"That's really interesting."
"Want to see, Eus?"
Ran quickly came to her seat and took a spoon. She
grinned.
"How did you know I am hungry?"
"I know that much."
Ran took a bite of the hot toast that had been baked with
sugar. The scorched golden surface made a crunchy sound.
Eustaf looked at Ran closely. Ran's face turned red with
that gaze.
"Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Because you're pretty."
Ran's face heated up even more, so Eustaf asked.
"Isn't it time you got used to it?"
"I can't get used to it."
"But if you blushed like that."
Eustaf reached out and wiped the sugar crumbs off her
mouth and laughed.
"You can't get out next, can you?"
Argh, argh, argh.
Ran was speechless and wiped her mouth with the back of
her hand and ate the wax toast as if she were swallowing it.
Eustaf pushed the warm milk toward her, so I gulped it
down.
"I don't have to go out!"
Ran protested and Eustaf nodded.
"But it's okay."
Then he tilted his head. Smooth black hair flows smoothly
and the glacial blue eyes that perfectly match the overly
handsome face glow.
Ran forgot where she was and looked at Eustaf's face.
'No, you don't need to be this handsome.'
Ran thinks so, asked Eustaf.
"Don't you like it?"
For a moment Ran couldn't understand the question and
asked back, "Huh?" and Eustaf asked again.
"You don't want me to do this?"
Ran, who came back to her senses only then, wiggled her
fingers and stared at her fingernails and said quietly.
"No... I don't hate it."
That was the problem.
I don't hate that Eustaf likes me. It was embarrassing, but
there was no sense of rejection. Looking at Ran, who only
looked down at her hands, Eustaf held back his laughter.
I see, she doesn’t hate it.
Deep relief struck him like a wave. In addition, it was hard
to hold back the desire to push her and test her one by one,
asking, "Where…don't you hate?"
'Don't rush.'
Don't rush, Eustaf Laban De Lazia.
Forcing a person to push doesn't work at all for Ran. Little
by little, I have to let myself walk in.
"That's a pleasure."
So Eustaf spoke softly, and watched Ran's ears turn red.
 

CHAPTER 067 – DEATH OF THE EMPEROR

 

"Well, did you find anything useful?"

 

Eustaf changed the subject, so Ran answered quickly with

a breathtaking feeling.
 

"No, I haven't found it yet. As you can see, the records are
mixed up in a mess, so I'm organizing them little by little.
Since the winter in Lazia is long, wouldn't it work if we
clean it up throughout the winter?"
 

"It must be hard for you to do everything by yourself."

 

He frowned and Ran shook her head.

 
"No, I don't really have anything to do anyway."
 

"You look at the papers every morning. And it's okay for you
to be comfortable."
 

In Eustaf's words, Ran recalled games, sleds, and

entertainment that she enjoyed in front of the hot fireplace.
 

"Well, I'll do my best in moderation."

 

At Ran's words, Eustaf smirked.

 

"And turn on the stove, which looks like it's a bit dry
inside."
 

"Yes, but I'm afraid it'll be bad for parchment if it's dry, so I
won't let it get cold enough. I'm okay because I've worn
three layers of socks now."
 

And at Ran's words, Eustaf said, "But..." He woke up with a

tray after blurring his words.
 

"Okay, but don't work too long."

 
"Yes, thank you."
 

Worrying and respecting are both good. When Ran smiled

and said, Eustaf took a breath and left the library.
 

Feeling much more energized as her stomach became

stronger, Ran approached the document she was reading
earlier.
 

'Are you going to spend this winter looking at the papers?'

 

But her expectations were completely shattered.

 

***
 

March was still a cold winter in Lazia. Spring winds must

be blowing only in the capital, but the wind in Lazia is still
a sharp wind.
 

So, the envoy of the imperial family was shaking his whole
body.
 

When Eustaf gave up the automatic stove, the envoy stood

close in front of it and warmed up the wet boots. The
clothes he was wearing were black.
  

Ran, who was standing there with him as a postmortem,

had a big heart attack.
 

'Is the Prince dead?'

 

When Sina came, the crown prince had already died, so

Ran did not know exactly when the crown prince died.
 

However, even if he died at this point, it would not have

been a problem. But the news from the envoy was
completely different.
 

"Your Majesty has a carp."

 

Ran swallowed without realizing it. Eustaf said, picking up

the black corvina from the messenger's hand.
 

"Lazia expresses deep sorrow. When exactly did you get

in?"
 

"It's New Year's Day this year. I can't get in to Lazia at all,
so I've been delayed."
 
"Then…"
 

Eustaf said, groping at half-mast.

 

"His Royal Highness must have ascended to the throne."

 

"Yes, he is. The new Emperor is easy!"

 

The messenger shouted loudly. Ran felt like someone hit

her in the back of the head.
 

'Isn't Ruth dead? Your Majesty? No. - Why?'

Obviously, the present emperor was alive until Sina came.
'Did Olivia change her plan? Or is there another variable?'
"The coronation ceremony will take place in April. I hope
the Duke of Lazia will attend."
The envoy then crossed the invitation and Eustaf accepted
it and said.
"Thank you. Go in and rest."
The envoy bowed his head deeply and stepped back. As
soon as he stepped down, Ran and Eustaf looked at each
other.
Eustaf said.
"Do you have any idea what I'm thinking?"
"I'm thinking."
Ran said so and sighed deeply.
In any case, the new emperor was hostile to Lazia and it
would not benefit him.
'What will he do at the ceremony?'
Ran thought so and bit her lips.
"Can we make it to April's coronation?"
"The road won't be good."
Eustaf said so and was lost in thought.
"I can't help but attend."
"That's not working. It's the best opportunity to understand
what and why…"
Eustaf looked at her and said to Ran's murmur.
"I'm glad I became a Patriarch."
Her green eyes narrowed at the words.
"What? Because you don't think I can handle it?"
"No, because Ran doesn't have to suffer anything
unpleasant."
Ran's forehead was frowned upon by his words.
"I don't want Lord to suffer such a thing."
"But I'm sure you will."
Eustaf spoke in a straightforward voice and looked up.
"Blaine."
Blaine, who was standing, bowed his head.
"Check the Knights of Blue flame. Cause I think we'll have
to leave soon."
"Respect."
"You'd better let the other vassals know in advance. Count
of Romia."
Ran quickly straightened up at the word he was calling her.
"Can I leave Lazia with you?"
Ran tried to protest reflexively without realizing it. No,
you're leaving me now?
But in front of everyone, she's a vassal, and he's a
patriarch.
When everyone is shouting "yes," can I shout "no" alone?
"Alright, I'll do it."
After barely answering, Eustaf smiled faintly.
"I'll talk to you later, My Lord."
Ran added that her smile deepened.
"I'm happy to."
Ran circled her head and waited for the end of Eustaf story.
Originally, as she knew, the crown prince should die, and
the emperor should be alive.
But the prince lived and the emperor died. So, it's not like
the Emperor died of natural causes, so it's about someone
killing him-
 

'You mean Olivia killed the Emperor?'

Why the hell?
'Where'd she changes her mind? Is she going to put up with
the Prince? But then the emperor… Why…?'
Wait.
Ran fixed her mind.
'Let's take the old story apart and think about it after
looking at the moment.'
Now that Ruth is emperor, Olivia is empress. She became
the number one woman in name and reality. It must have
been a good place for the ambitious Olivia.
'But when you put up with the prince?'
Or did the prince come to his senses and make peace with
Olivia? Then it might be troublesome.
"Ran"
Ran jumped up as Eustaf whispered. He blinked his eyes.
"I didn't expect you to be so surprised."
"No, I'm sorry. I was thinking about something else."
"I think so."
Eustaf grinned. Looking back, Ran and Eustaf were the
only ones left in the room. Ran's tone of voice came off by
itself.
"There's no one here right now, right?"
"Yes."
"Then why don't you take me? Don't you need someone to
move in society?"
"I need it, but that dog-prince-, excuse me. Now that the
trash has become emperor, he's definitely going for what he
doesn't have. Besides, you are no longer a Lazian, you are a
count. You're become more of a pushover."
Ran was a human being who struggled to get her hands on
even when she was a Duchess. She must have thought
more easily now that she was Earl/Count.
In addition
"In addition, Ran is my weakness, and I don't want to
expose it to the outside world."
"But-"
Ran looked at Eustaf with discontented eyes.
"Anyway, I have to meet Ruth to be officially recognized as
Earl. Youth gave me the title, but all titles need the
approval of the Emperor anyway."
"Have you already forgotten what he did to you?"
"I didn't forget."
Ran said so after taking a deep breath.
"But I don't want to live without seeing his face shaking."
She hesitated to reach out and took his hand. I could feel
Eustaf flinching.
"And I'll tell you in advance that this doesn't mean that.
Yeah, I know. Anyway, I have Eus, right?"
Eustaf said, wrapping her hand in reverse.
"What does that mean?"
"It means I believe Eus."
Eustaf's upper body tilted. Seeing his close eyes, Ran
opened her eyes wide and lowered them slightly. My
eyelashes were shaking.
Eustaf said after smiling and kissing her in the eye.
"Thank you for saying that. But you can't still accompany
me. The risk of emptying Lazia is too great. I could have
the same thing."
At Eustaf's words, Ran rubbed her eyes and said.
"All..alright."
Eustaf laughed and let go of her hands when she answered
in a gentle way.
"Then we'll talk about the details later."
 

Ran nodded at his words. I couldn't speak well. As he left,

Ran pressed her lips and sighed.
'I thought you were going to kiss me.'
As soon as I thought, "I'm sorry I didn't do it," Ran shouted,
"Ugh!" and wrapped my face in both hands.
"No, wake up, Ran Romia. That's not the time."
It's not the right time, but it's different from that, right?
Another voice whispered in my head.
If Eustaf likes Sina, she will definitely cry. Just hit the
player.
'Oh, no. no. Stroke, wake up, Ran.'
Ran thought so and pressed her head hard.
Lumiere was waiting when he left the room. Ran looked up,
"Ah."
"You've been waiting a long time, sorry."
"No, what happened to your story?"
"Well, I'm not going to the capital, I'm staying. But if I'm
going to be crowned Earl, I'll have to see his face once."
"Who do you mean?"
"The new Emperor."
The coldness dropped from Ran's tone, making Lumiere's
face not good either.
"What's going on?"
"Oh, well..."
How should I explain it? I just frankly told Lumiere. You'll
find out anyway, but it's the nearest thing to hear from the
person in charge.
Listening to the story, Lumiere struggled to control his
emotions.
"That's why Eustaf is worried."
"I'm worried, too."
Lumiere's answer came out quickly.
For him, it did not feel real that the emperor was a man on
cloud nine and how much power he had. However, he knew
how cruel those people were when they tried to crush
people.
No matter how much Lazia is a duke, isn't he the emperor?
It's a life where I've been eating dirt at the bottom. Even
those who ruled over themselves were discouraged by
aristocrats. Because they were far up in the air.
The same goes for Ran.
She is also a high person like a shining star, a high person
who cannot reach her.
But Ran held his hand and kissed him on the back of his
hand. As a human being, it allowed him to stand with his
head up.
'If I can...'
If possible, I wanted to take her and run away from the
empire very far away. But Ran will not run away.
Lumiere breathed out a long breath. Ran smiled lightly at
his sigh.
"It's okay not to worry too much. It'll work out."
"I hope so."
Then Lumiere smiled and bowed his head.
"If you don't, Master has me."
Ran laughed at Lumiere, who was blinking.
"Okay, I'll keep that in mind."
***
Eustaf left a week later.
"It's better to leave when the ice is still frozen."
He said so, and Ran agreed. It's hard to run through a
muddy field.
After Eustaf left, somehow the castle felt empty.
Eustaf led half of the Knights of Blue flame. He said several
times that he would leave Blaine behind, Eustaf left Blaine
without hesitation and took Ross instead.
Blaine spoke soothingly of Ran.
"Maybe there's another idiot who'll walk through the land."
"Well, that's true."
Ran sighed, answering like that. If the match was held,
Ran's knowledge and experience were clear.
"But it is also true that I am worried about Eustaf who went
up to the capital....."
She could no longer help himself, and the completely
different situation from what she read made Ran more
anxious.
But you shouldn't show such signs.
Eustaf created a new position as the General Manager and
awarded it to Ran. It was the same position as the deputy
head of Patriarch.
She decided that she had to cheer up as much as she had to
work as an acting head. In fact, things soon got busy, so
Ran worked like a log.
As the weather got warmer, the promised Dwarf
technicians flocked.
"You can make your own place."
"Right, right."
The Dwarfs said so and began to "dig" their homes around
the mine.
They decided to give the guest room to the Sky castle until
they made a temporary residence, and they made them
prepare food every day.
Then Lydia, a magic craftsman, told me.
"They want to live separately?"
When Ran approached, Lydia nodded.
"Living in a mansion is also a great consideration for the
Lord, so thank you. But you know that the magic cleaner
guild members are moving this way, right?
Ran nodded at her question. After his fight with the
Marquis of Cameron, he put a strong pressure on the
Wizardry Guild.
So, the craftsmen ran out of the guild and entered the
duchy of Lazia to form a small village.
Ran was willing to sell ice crystals and connect them to the
top of the Golden Rose so that they could sell their magic
work.
"I'm going to build a new guild, and I've been
recommended as a guild leader."
Lydia's cheeks were red, but her eyes were sparkling.
 
CHAPTER 068
"Oh? Lydia, that's great!"
 

Ran opened her eyes wide and said, Guild leader?

 

It was not long ago that she was kicked out to Lazia
because she was a middle-aged woman, but now she's a
new guild leader.
 

"But there's only one guild in one item, right?"

 

Lydia smiled at Ran's question.

 

"We are the Ice Crystal Magic Crafts Guild."

 

Ran opened her mouth slightly and burst into laughter. It's
blindfolded, but yes, it looks like it. The existing mana
stone and ice modification are different in dimensions.
 

"I see. Then I'll give you permission, though it's

heartbreaking. Of course, the Duke of Lazia will actively
defend the new guild leader."
 
Isn't it natural for women to help each other in this tough
world?
 

When Ran said so and blinked her eyes, Lydia's eyes turned
red.
"Thank you. Lord, no, Earl."
 

Lydia went on to say,

 

"I'd like to leave Frances in this castle. The Duke's chief

magic cleaner is a good place."
 

At the words, Ran glanced at Frances standing next to her.

Are boys different from day to day? He also grew up
compared to when he first came.
 

In addition, the magic craftsmanship he created was well-

known for being delicate and sophisticated.
 

There was a time when Frances designed the modern tool

that Ran said in a single night.
 

'Genius is genius.'
 

"I'd appreciate it if you stayed."

  

Ran said so and grinned. "Thank you," Lydia said after

bowing.
 

"The magic work you mentioned before has also been

completed."
 

"Really?"
 

"Yes, a portable stove. Frances, show me."

 

Frances quickly went to his desk when she said that and
brought a square object. It was about the size of a
paperback and had a right-wing glass-like color. said
Frances.
 

"You can put ice crystals next to it."

 

He inserted a processed hexagonal ice crystal into one

hole.
 

"And press the button here to activate it."

 
Then the portable stove began to glow softly in warm
yellow. Ran caressed it with her hands. It was a little hot,
but it wasn't too much to touch.
 

"If you press the button one more time, it gets hotter, and
the heat shoots out so much that you can't hold it with your
hands. And in that case, like this--"
 

He pulled the bottom out to bring out four short stands.

 

"You can put it around it."

 

"Amazing! Can we mass-produce and distribute this."

 

I want to distribute one to the knights for winter training.

 

When Ran thought so, Frances said with a perplexed face.

 

"Maybe, that won't work, Earl."

 

"Oh, really?"
 

"Yes... I have to draw it with my hands-it takes a lot of time

to draw it so complicated."
  

"Ahh..."
 

Ran nodded. Ran also knew that magic work was to carve
magic dust in silver on a thin iron plate.
 

"I can't help it."

Ran nodded, saying so. said Lydia.
"We can make it faster if we have a laundry guild."
"Oh, I see."
Ran smiled.
"Then if you need anything, tell Yulia, the administrative
assistant. I'll talk to you."
"Respect."
Upon receiving Lydia's greetings, Ran left the room.
'A new guild in the Lazian estate...good. The problem is
getting solved.'
But I haven't heard from Eustaf yet. Ran was so depressed
when she thought of it that she quickly turned to something
else.
"But the weather has gotten a lot better."
Lumiere nodded at Ran's words. In early April, it was
certainly the spring of Lazia, so the wind was no longer
stinging, and icicles and snow melted to create a muddy
ground. Even between the snow that still remain, the spiky
blue shoots came up, signaling that spring has come.
Already, snowdrop was decorated with flowers in Ran's
office vase.
'I'm sure they've arrived in the capital.'
But Ran's thoughts went back to Eustaf.
Although it is a world where magical communication zones
exist, the distance limit was clear.
'It's a problem that can be solved if a transmission tower is
built in the middle of the road ·····.'
No one seems to want to build a transmission tower.
'Of course, it costs a lot...., and I don't know what the
principle it is.'
As a result, it was impossible to use magic communication
tools from far away, such as the capital city and Lazia.
'And there's no magic of teleportation in this world.'
It was a kind of taboo rather than a lack of magic.
Turning back time.
Bringing back the dead.
To create something from nothing.
These three things were said to be magic that the great
sage Iveria should not use, and although there is no one
who secretly researches them, it seemed to be labeled as
impossible.
'Magic is about breaking the laws of physics.'
Ran grumbled softly, thinking so.
However, the problem was that letters between the capital
and Lazia required a long time.
"Let's make a messenger bird or something."
She murmured and Ran said, 'Oh, can't we really make
something like that?' and shined her eyes.
I think we can make a postman drone or something.
'Let's ask Frances later.'
Ran nodded, thinking so. After that, I feel a little better.
"......I heard you're going to see the New Year."
So, Ran understood Lumiere's words a beat later.
"Huh?"
When Ran looked back at him, Lumiere asked again
without showing any signs.
"I heard you're going to see the waterway facilities."
 

"Oh, yeah. It's spring and I'm going to see the banks and
the waterways with my own eyes. I need to let my
subordinates know that I care about it myself."
Lumiere said at Ran's words.
"Of course, you're taking me, aren't you?"
Ran said with a smile.
"Of course."
Lumiere smiled gracefully.
"Then that's enough."
***
'The banks freeze and melt in the winter, and now they're
falling apart.'
Is it because it was poorly built from the beginning or is the
soil like that?
Anyway, Ran had a thorough examination on a horse.
I don't know, but I'm sure you'll pay attention to it if you
show me, you're watching it!
In addition, the caretaker specifically called the farmer to
talk to him.
'I don't think you can even make eye contact because
you're a high man.'
In fact, I tried to wear something more frugal, but Dimodia
was surprised and opposed.
"What do you mean? Who likes you to wear shabby
clothes?"
And.
"Uh, don't you think it's friendlier?"
"What are you going to use because you're close to the
commoner?"
Opening her purple eyes wide, she snorted and bit, and Lan
was speechless. So, in the end, she asked Lumiere, who
was closest to the commoner's sense, about her fancy
dress, and she answered, wondering about Lumiere.
"I don't want to be a poor host."
It's a culture shock.
Ran's identity system is also difficult to understand clearly
from the modern sense. I thought.
Do you mean that Commoners also wants to say, "My lord is
pretty and her clothes are really cool?"
When asked again, Lumiere smiled and replied.
"It depends, of course, on how much of a chigel you give."
I answered with a reply.
Ran nodded, "That certainly is." Lazia had a long winter, so
food shortages were chronic. Last year, I bought a large
amount of food with money and distributed it, and as soon
as spring came, I started lending food.
'I know that you shouldn't give it to me for free ·····.'
Instead, interest rates are set at·····
Eustaf had removed loan sharks like an ant with his fingers,
and Ran thought, 'That, that much?' but he seemed to have
been a bad guy and a hook that was not comparable to a
modern private loaner.
Even Elizabeth was saying that she was relieved.
'If you think about it, isn't that the same thing for Lumiere?'
In a world where there's a possibility of being sold as a
slave, a loan shark is a huge thing.
Anyway, it wasn't too fancy, but I dressed up in fancy
clothes and went on a tour.
On each way out, the territorial people came out and
shouted "Long live Lazia!" and Ran banned it from being
unbearable.
"How are you? Did you deserve this winter?"
 

When asked by Ran, the farmer answered with a restless

look.
"Yes, of course! Thanks to you, I spent the winter without
freezing anyone to death."
"Didn't you run out of ice or something?"
"That was enough."
"Good thing."
Ran smiled with a smile. She said.
"Tell me if you need anything else. I'll petition the Duke."
Then suddenly the farmer burst into tears.
"No, even this is enough. If I want more, I'm greedy."
Then he cried and Ran was really embarrassed, and the
manager in the middle soothed him and said.
"I'm thrilled that such a high man has heard the story."
No, it's like a great companion·······?
Ran thought so, and said, "Are you saying something
unreasonable? "We're not being forced to do this?" he
asked, and the farmer fell flat on his face.
"No!! Really, it's been so long since I've had such an
abundant winter - and you've been so kind to a man like
me·····!"
Ran was embarrassed, but she tried to remain calm and
said, as she was impressed.
"I'm glad I did. If there's anything uncomfortable in the
future, please feel free to tell me."
Then she quickly left with her party.
Riding on the horse, she left there and whispered to
Lumiere, who ran side by side.
"I'm so surprised."
"Is that so?"
Lumiere blinked his eyes. He understood the farmer's mind
too well.
"Maybe someone threatened me or asked me to
compliment you?"
She frowned and asked seriously, so he smiled quietly.
"I don't think so. Whenever I think of my master, I cry."
Lan opened her eyes wide and burst into laughter.
"Okay, okay, okay."
Ran said so and looked around. Everyone is wearing old
and shabby clothes, but they didn't look bad.
'I'm gonna have to do a dark trip later.'
I don't think the king sent a secret agent or a secret agent
for no reason.
Ran shook her head excitedly thinking so. If I could, I'd like
to go on a tour from the end of the estate to the end, but it
seemed difficult.
I'd like to take a look around the home of the deities myself
but-
'I can't do that.'
Everyone seemed to be quite happy that the duke, Eustaf,
toured in person. But Ran, the count, had no authority.
Even if you're a general or a patriarch, that's crossing the
line.
'A duchess wouldn't know.'
When I thought about it, Ran felt her cheeks turning red.
She ran faster, consciously trying to shake the idea off.
"Then the patrol is almost over."
Blaine, who followed her from behind, nodded at her
words.
"That's right. I'll stay outside until today, and I'll go back to
the Sky castle tomorrow."
"Oh, we're finally leaving."
I smiled thinking that the sky castle has become a complete
sense of "my house."
"Before that, I'll stay at the villa today."
Blaine added, saying so.
"And you didn't have to come out like this."
Ran opened her eyes wide and smiled slightly at the words,
and Blaine hurriedly added.
"Of course, I'm not saying anything, but it's hard to go on
an outside tour."
"I know, but Eus- No, Lord want to keep it at its best
because it's left to you."
She grinned as she said so. Blaine looked at her for a
moment. There was a story that Eustaf gathered and told
separately.
"I proposed to Ran."
Everyone blinked because it sounded as if they were eating
bread today.
Then it was his father, Baron Wilde, who rose from his seat
like a tingling.
"You'll marry the Count Romia?!"
"Yes."
Then the Count of Illuminati asked slowly.
"So did you succeed?"
"No."
Rarely, Eustaf spoke with a bitter smile and asked sharply.
"I think you already knew."
"I heard from Ms. Lan."
"Is that so?"
Eustaf's blue eyes glanced at him, and the Count of
Illuminati replied briefly, "I didn't object."
The atmosphere between the people who went after Eustaf
said so was different, but everyone felt "It's okay?" in
common.
Elisabeth later said, "Are you marrying for profit, even
though you don't like Ran?" but Blaine didn't think so.
'Anyway, she said no.'
Blaine thought so, and when he looked at Ran, Ran asked.
"Is there something on my face?"
"No, it's nothing."
In a hurry, Blaine turned his head. Ran blinked and said,
wondering.
"You're in a villa today?"
"Yes, the Lazian houses and villas that we built before exist
here and there. There's a lot of bad management - it's a
good place today."
"I see."
Ran nodded.
This tour was also a week ago. Running on a muddy road
was harder than running a horse, so Ran was riding, so the
moment she got off the horse and threw herself into bed in
the evening was always happy.
"I hope we get there soon."
Ran said so and grinned.
 
CHAPTER 069
The villa was neatly built. Can I call a two-story small
mansion a villa, Ran thought, but it doesn't matter. As it
was the last time, Ran was completely worn out.
 

Now that the last patrol is over, all I have to do is go back

home, should I say all I have to do.
 

Dimodia said when she saw Ran, who was glued to the sofa
like a candle.
 

"Ms Ran, don't stay like that, just wash up."

 

"Huh? Can I wash up?"

 

"Of course. There's a bathtub, and the Knight gave me

water."
 

Ran felt sorry for the words. It's not easy to get enough
water to fill the bathtub.
 

"I've boiled enough water."

 
"Thank you."
 

Ran greeted like that and went into the bathroom. There
was a pot of boiled water and a container of cold water.
 

'I'll save it and use it well.'

 

Ran thought so and began to mix the water slowly.

 

***
 

Eustaf felt a stinging hostility. It's not convenient to have

only one knee bending, but if you get up from your seat,
things will be more troublesome.
 

This was what Ruth, the new emperor, was doing these
days. Call it officially authorizing the title and leave it alone
for an hour or two after making your knees bend in the
conference room. Rather than feeling insulted, it was
boring and time-consuming.
 

'What should I do?'

 

He thought so, but the door to the real world opened and a
light footstep.
  

"Get out of your seat, Duke."

 

When Eustaf looked up, it was Olivia who was standing

with a smile.
 

"Empress."
 

When he lowered his head, Olivia pulled his hand.

 

"Come on, get up. It's not like your legs hurt and you can't
get up."
 

When she said with a smile, Eustaf got up slowly from his
seat.
 

"I didn't expect you to come."

 

"Is that so?"

 

She asked with purple eyes and glitter. Eustaf continued.

 

"I'm here to get to know Your Majesty."

  

"His Majesty is busy right now. It's been a long time since
he went out to see the baroness."
 

"Ah."
 

Eustaf made a short sound, but there was no change in his

expression. Olivia said, looking closely at the young duke.
 

"Why don't you stop doing this here and talk to me?"
 

Eustaf's blue eyes looked indifferently at the purple eyes.

Olivia looked at him with a shady look, and Eustaf nodded.
 

"I'm thirsty, too."

 

"Good."
 

Olivia smiled and reached out to him, and Eustaf politely

accepted the request for an escort.
 

Olivia took him to the room where she had already

prepared refreshments, and Eustaf sat down. Olivia smiled
meaningfully after filling her own teacup.
  

"I apologize for the rudeness."

 

"It's none of our business."

 

"Is that so?"

 

Olivia said with an innocent face, smiling.

 

"Or should I?"

Olivia looked at Eustaf. The young duke, who was younger
than herself, still had a look of no idea what he was
thinking.
'It's good to clean up the Emperor.'
Olivia thought so and slowly cut the cake with a fork. In
fact, she tried to get rid of her husband, Ruth, but changed
her mind.
She gave the emperor the poison she had to get rid of Ruth.
The food served by the troubled prince and his partner, the
heartbroken finger, the crown prince swallowed without
much knowledge, and the emperor just changed his name
to a heart attack one day.
The only thing that the nagger, Empress Dowager, can
clean up the back room and run the emperor Ruth is
herself, the clever empress.
Olivia let Ruth turn outside as much as she wanted. And I
didn't let the disgruntled forces come to me and appeal.
He listened deeply, and sometimes used his strength. Ruth
was not very interested in state affairs even after he
became emperor, and he didn't even know that he looked at
the documents and paid them instead.
'Dumb guy.'
Little by little Olivia was in control of the palace. Therefore,
I wanted to pay enough debt to the Duke of Lazia in front of
me and get what I could get.
'And more.'
Olivia smiled an innocent smile that made her stand out the
most.
'It's my cup of tea, too.'
"I think I can help the Duke."
"Empress."
"Yes, why don't I set up a reconciliation position of
reconciliation?"
"The place of reconciliation with His Majesty."
"Yes, of course, the Duke knows what to do. I heard that the
Duchess of Lazia was no longer a Lazia."
Olivia felt happy when she heard the news. But soon after
hearing that Eustaf had given her the Earl, Olivia thought
of two possibilities.
1. Eustaf highly appreciates Ran's ability.
2. Eustaf likes Ran.
'Or both.'
But at least, one person.
The value is not that high.
"Why don't you let her come to the capital? Her presence in
the reconciliation place will make her happy, and her work
will be done well. Lazia will be treated with the same
imperial respect as before."
In short, it meant to dedicate Ran to the emperor. Then all
your problems will be solved.
"I see."
Eustaf answered so and drank tea. It's been a long time
since the tea table was set up, so the tea water was
lukewarm. Eustaf put down the glass and said, "For now,
it's between she and me. And."
Eustaf said casually.
"Not getting approval doesn't mean Lazia isn't Lazia."
Olivia flinched at the arrogant words. She quickly covered
her face with laughter.
"You're saying something scary, Duke. Could it be treason?"
"Is that so?"
Eustaf said so and got up from his seat. It was rude not to
ask her to leave.
"Then I'm going to get going….to the Empress Dowager, I
will listen to her opinion."
 

He left after saying so and greeting lightly. Olivia's face

hardened when he left.
Heung!
She snorted and leaned against the chair.
'Okay, let's see how much I can do with my power.'
She smeared her mouth.
Eustaf looked up at the sky as he left the palace. Before I
knew it, the sun was going down. Along with the carriage,
Ross came up and made a grim face.
"He wasn’t here again today?"
"I heard he went to play with the baroness."
Ross's face turned red when Eustaf said nothing.
He was so angry that he couldn't even speak. A few times
he murmured, 'Shit!' 'Oh!' he said.
"He's going to keep coming out like this, isn't he? So what
is he gonna do?"
"So, what is he going to do?"
Eustaf thought so and said, pulling on his Cravat and
loosening it.
"It's already getting hot."
"Because summer in the capital city is fast."
"Yes, it is."
Eustaf said so and smiled coldly.
"Have you looked around the palace?"
"Huh?"
Ross blinked at the sudden question. Did you look around
the palace?
Eustaf said as he got on the wagon.
"He's using a lot of magic tricks."
***
Lumiere looked around, avoiding blood splashing. I could
see Blaine getting rid of the last one.
Lumiere said in a relaxed tone.
"Who are they? The attackers."
Blaine said with a frightening look on his face, kicking the
body.
"I should have kept one alive."
"I would have killed myself."
Lumiere said so and began to rummage around the body of
the missing body.
"There's nothing to tell we exactly who is he. What a
midnight raid. Besides, how did he know we were staying
here tonight?"
Blaine groaned and said.
"The itinerary of Ms Ran's tour is known to everyone."
"Oh, my."
"This is not gonna happen-"
"She wouldn't have thought about it. Me, too. In Lazia,
you're a person who's praised, aren't you?"
Whether he was being sarcastic or not, he took a glass
bottle out of the body's pocket. There was something liquid
inside.
"It's an expensive glass bottle and an unidentified drug."
He opened the lid on, Lumiere smelled it, frowned and
closed the lid back. He said, throwing it to Blaine.
"It’s sleep pills."
"Sleep pills?"
"It's a kind of anesthetic. Was the purpose of the
kidnapping?"
"Is that so?"
Blaine had a puzzled face. He was also guilty of kidnapping
the aristocrat. Lumiere said, undressing the body.
 

"Maybe he was confident that he would kill everyone and

kidnap them because we brought out a small number of
people. They were actually quite talented."
Blaine frowned as he watched Lumiere undress.
"So you've been attacking five or six people?"
"I didn't think it would be this easy to spot."
Blaine flinched and sighed at Lumiere's words. Obviously, it
might be.
"And I don't think all he had was sleeping pills."
Blaine and Lumiere looked back because they heard a
woman's voice from behind. Dimodia approached him with
an irritated face and offered Blaine a bunch of cotton balls.
"I heard this was installed on the stove."
"Scent?"
"It's a sleeping scent. If you had smoked the stove without
knowing, everyone would have drank it and boiled it down."
Dimodia's words hardened Blaine's face. Lumiere looked at
the naked body and said.
"They're definitely trained. A guild of assassins?"
Lumiere mumbled and wondered if they were connected to
his past. But the worry quickly disappeared. However, they
are not brave enough to kidnap the count.
"Master?"
Dimodia laughed at Lumiere's words.
"Lady, she's sleeping well. She must have been tired."
Lumiere laughed at the words.
"She must be tired."
And Dimodia said,
"Both of you go first. I'll clean this up."
Blaine asked, "Alone?" and quickly corrected himself.
"All right."
Lumiere also shook his hand and got up from his seat.
When the two disappeared into the mansion, Dimodia
looked back, and The Viridescent Shadow began to show
one or two images in the dark.
"Is there anything else besides them?"
One of The Viridescent Shadow answered Dimodia's
question.
"One or two."
"Is he alive?"
"Of course."
Dimodia smiled bloody.
"Then we can take the body with us and study it."
At her words, The Viridescent Shadow put the body in a
sack without saying a word and began to clean up the
bloodstains.
Dimodia was lost in thought, tapping her lips.
The Viridescent Shadow has a long history.
Blue flame and greening.
The history of these two began with the beginning of Lazia.
It is a little later that The Viridescent Shadow on the back
was formed than the front blue flame knights.
Originally, the name was greening, but later changed to
The Viridescent Shadow.
In the early days when the name was "Greening," it was
said to be a group belonging to the Duchess.
Since then, the duke took direct command and renamed it
The Viridescent Shadow. As it is a historic group, The
Viridescent Shadow was proud of themselves.
'He's got that kind of ability.'
Dimodia smiled coldly.
"Whoever it is, you'll regret having a fight."
***
Ran fell asleep at the sound of a humming on the second
morning. When I woke up, Dimodia smiled and said hello.
"Are you awake?"
"Yes..."
Mumbling with a yawn, Ran saw Dimodia. Whatever it was,
Dimodia looked as excited as she could.
'Is it because it's the day we go back?'
Even if it's The Viridescent Shadow, they make us follow
the maid to this place. It must be hard.
Ran smiled and said to her with a feeling of sorry.
"I'll give you a vacation when you get back to the castle. I
think only Dia is having a hard time."
At her words, Dimodia laughed, "Oh my?"
"It's my pleasure to work for you. Come on, get up. The
weather is nice today."
Ran stretched out her legs.
I approached the window and opened the window, and
there was a really pleasant spring breeze. It was spring in
Lazia, too.
'Today is the day I will go home!'
Ran is excited.
***
Bam!
The low table fell with a loud noise. Ruth huffed out.
"Fail? Do you know how much money I've given to you
guys? Huh?!!"
"I'm sorry."
He approached his flat opponent, and Ruth kicked him
wildly. His personality, which had been a complacent since
the crown prince, blossomed more when he became the
emperor.
"I didn't say anything difficult! It's so hard to bring a weak
woman!"
Ruth's eyes were glistening. As he kicked and huffed a few
more times, his favorite, Cortizan Sarah, approached
Ruth’s arm.
"Your Majesty, relax, okay? You'll have another chance."
She knew how to please him like a whore.
"I'm sure he knew your majesty from this. Don't that right?"
When I saw Sarah shaking her nose, Ruth was relieved. It
always feels good to know his greatness.
 
CHAPTER 070
The man fell down and shouted back at Sarah's
complaining.
"That's right."
 

"Hmm, you think I'm being generous. You must see her
next time."
 

"Of course."
 

Speaking, Poakin quickly stepped back. Leaving the room,

he gritted his teeth. If I could, I wanted to cut off the head
of the guild. It was strange in itself to receive such a thing.
 

When the guild leader flirted with the high connection, I

thought he was an ordinary aristocrat, and I never thought
he was an emperor.
 

What's the point of such a humble identity being

intertwined with such a high man?
 

Poakin felt his stomach twisted.

 
Many people may think that a guild of assassins is a "scary
group that kills anyone if they pay," but this is also what
people do.
 

It takes money, time and space to grow such talented

people, and of course, the better their skills, the higher
their ransom.
 

'But all those talented people are dead!'

 

I wanted to scream. Under pressure to succeed, he sent all

of the guild's best players, but none of them came back.
But I can't believe you'll succeed this time. I wanted to lie
down because I couldn't do it. However, if you say such a
thing, you may get rid of yourself first.
 

'The Guild Master will take care of it.'

 

Thinking so, Poakin was kicked and rubbed his back.

 

***
 

Ran was beginning to worry.

 

'I still haven't heard from you.'

  

No matter how long it takes, it's already the beginning of

May. It was time for a letter from Eustaf to arrive. No, how
many letters did I send?
 

Did he miss reading?

 

'I can feel the deja vu.'

 

Ran thought of Eustaf's academy days when she wrote a

letter hard. He didn't reply back then either.
 

'At least I've sent you a hundred!'

 

And I can't believe this is happening again. At first, I was

angry, but now I'm scared.
 

Maybe the Emperor did something to Eustaf? Ruth might

have done something ridiculous because he's a son of dog.
 

Otherwise, there is no way that Eustaf will not be

contacted. In the past, I would have said, "This is
happening again" even if I didn't get a reply from him, but
now it was different.
 
'Eus, you said you liked me!'
 

But isn't there a way not to reply to a letter written by a

person you like?
 

Thinking about it like that made Ran nervous.

 

So, by the time Ran decided, "I'll have to go to the capital

right now!" a letter had arrived from Eustaf.
 

I was relieved to tears when I received the letter. Ran tore

the envelope with her trembling hands.
 

It contained considerable detail about what happened in

the capital.
 

'Please stop ice crystal from shipping to the palace.'

 

Ran put her tongue out of Eustaf's plan.

 

'I need to get in touch with him quickly.'

 

Ran thought so and looked through the letter. Her forehead

was frowned upon by what the emperor did to Eustaf.
  

And he couldn't contact her because he was afraid she'd be

worried, Ran sighed.
'I'm less concerned about contacting you.'
And when I saw the last addition, Ran smiled without
realizing it.
P.S. I miss you.
Eustaf's handwriting is so pretty that I can't get enough of
it.
'I miss you.'
Ran was snooping with such thoughts, but the butler
coughed in vain. Ran looked up and he said quickly.
"Dwarf is here."
"Tell him to come in."
As she happened to be in her study, Ran called Dwarf to her
study without reserve. Dwarf engineers were already
having a major impact on the ice crystal mine, and the
amount of excavation increased significantly as a new way
of working.
However, it was Jetura who remained in the black mountain
that came into the study. Ran opened her eyes wide.
"Jetura, why didn't you tell me that you're the who’s going
to come?"
Jetura laughed out loud and hit his leg.
"My legs are faster than my letters."
Ran looked at the short bridge and was suspicious, but she
welcomed her friend's visit.
"What's going on?"
"What's the matter, it's because the Nadium thing is
complete!"
He looked back, saying so, and the two servants came in
side by side with the box.
Jetura grumbled.
"I can bring it in with my own hands. Human beings are not
without hands. Oh, my."
"Because that's our courtesy."
Ran smiled and talked and made the servant put the box
down.
Two wooden boxes with black mountain sentences were
placed side by side. One is like a sword, but what is the
other?
Ran looked at the box thinking so, and Jetura, who couldn't
stand it, first opened the lid of the box.
"This is a gift for Ran. To our friend."
Eham and Jetura took out the clothes in the box.
Ran’s eyes widen. I never thought I could make clothes out
of minerals. The pearl-colored, slender sleeveless coat was
embedded with jewels in the middle, and a unique pattern
was engraved whether it had been inserted since the rice
was made.
"And it's especially magical."
Jetura grinned.
"You don't have to be afraid of any knife or spear after you
wear it!"
Ran was surprised by the remark.
"Is there a defense spell at stake?"
"No, Nadium itself has that trait. We just did magic work on
it. Make sure you turn the jewelry half a turn after you
wear it."
"Thank you. I'll wear it well."
Ran carefully picked up the clothes. It was cool and
smooth, so it felt like metal.
Ran opened the second box with admiration.
As expected, it was a sword. The sword film and sword
handle simply fall off, but I felt that they were not ordinary
metals.
There won't be any black metal.
Ran swallowed her saliva and slowly pulled the sword out
of the scabbard. With a cold throbbing sound, a black-
colored sword was pulled out, and she admired small.
 

"Better than those damn foresters' products! It's a sword

made of nadium."
Jetura pulled his beard and stretched out his chest.
'You've been paying attention.'
Ran laughed, thinking that Eustaf's sword was an elf.
"Thank you. I'll use it well."
"Don't mention it. The mineral water contains Nadium, so
now our Black Mountain will be the best of the Dwarfs. It's
cheaper than that."
Jetura waved his hand. Of the 14 great families, they were
the only ones with the best minerals named after the
mountain.
Jetura inform them that the person in front of them was the
great benefactor to the Black Mountain tribe.
"Let me know if you need anything else. I'll make it for you
as much as I want."
Ran grinned.
"I'll think about it."
Then she said, "Ah!" and asked a question.
"Do you think there's any record of the Iveria ice wall on
Dwarf's side?"
"You mean the great sage?"
Jetura blinked at the unexpected question. Ran nodded.
"Isn't that the history of most Lazia's side?"
"I'm sure that's true, but you have a long life, aren't you?"
Dwarf has a lifespan of 300 years.
Wouldn't the record be much clearer because time is
different from humans? Jetura said, pulling his beard out
with his thick hands.
"Well, I'll ask look around for you. Maybe I'll stay in the
library."
"I'd appreciate it."
Ran thanked politely. Speaking of which, I'll ask Haresh
later. I'm still looking at Lazia's library, but these days I've
been busy with work and haven't been able to go in.
'Come to think of it, your job is not normal.'
Ran sighed while she was in public.
'Don't stomp your feet and start with everything in front of
you.'
She thought so and thanked Jetura for the gift again. Then
she said at the thought that suddenly crossed her mind.
"Oh, can I ask you one more favor?"
"Of course."
Ran spoke softly at Jetura's words.
"Lumiere, have you ever seen my escorts? Could you make
a sword for him?"
Jetura tapped his chest, saying, "Finally, you're asking me
to do me a favor!"
"Okay, leave it up!"
"Really? Thanks."
When Ran laughed, Jetura said with a shrugged.
"I'll make you a really good sword. Can I talk to the escort
for now?"
"Of course"
Ran nodded.
Jetura said he would visit him right away, and he shook off
Ran’s hand and headed outside.
"No, you don't even know where Lumiere is..."
Ran muttered like that and called a servant to chase Jetura
and ask him to guide the Knights to Lumiere.
'Dwarf or Elf.'
She thought so and left the box with her servant to send it
up. Then she contacted Levery.
 

The sale of the ice crystal was entirely due to the

consignment on the top of the Golden Rose. I couldn't
reach Levery right away because she was out of the phone,
but Ran left a message.
When she left a message asking the royal family to stop
delivering, the employee seemed embarrassed, but only
politely replied, "I will note it."
Ran sat down, slowly holding a pen, and trying to write
back to Eustaf, but suddenly she fell asleep.
'Your reply was late, so I burned my heart. Why do I have to
reply right away?'
She thought so, hummed, and then put the pen back in. I
wasn't going to send a reply for a while.
Instead, Ran called Elizabeth and Blaine to tell Eustaf what
he replied and what it was about. A sense of relief flashed
through their faces.
'Both of you were worried.'
If you can't contact me like that, you deserve to be worried.
And when Ran stopped delivering ice crystal to the imperial
family, the two opened their mouths. Elizabeth burst into
laughter and replaid, "That's a good idea."
Blaine asked with a suspicious face.
"Will that work for you? No matter how much I got used to
the magical work. It hasn't been long since we started, has
it?"
Do you think that's gonna hurt him?
Elizabeth said with a smile because of that question.
"The key to this is that everyone else is enjoying their
magic work."
"Right. Think of themselves as turning on candles and
fanning themselves when they turn on the coolers and keep
the magic lamp in the summer."
That's also a palace.
You can't spread your horse's wings when you're riding in a
carriage.
Blaine's face brightened.
"Surely so."
"Right?"
Ran grinned.
"And there's one more thing to talk about."
Ran then smiled meaningfully.
***
Eustaf was stuck in a green arch. Even if the emperor has a
hair of hatred, Lazia is Lazia. Invitations for the social
season came from all over the place, but the green arch
remained silent without answering.
Meanwhile, the day became warmer and hotter because it
was not sunny. Rolf, the butler of the green arch, rarely
made a quick step.
"Lord, we have a visitor."
"Visitor?"
Eustaf looked up with a curious face. Rolf quickly added
that he was a rude guest to come in right away without an
invitation.
"The Marquis of Cyrus."
Eustaf got up from his seat.
"Bring him to the third room."
"Yes."
When Rolf heard the instructions and went back quickly,
Eustaf touched his clothes.
'What's going on? Visiting without a call?'
However, I thought it could be because of the
characteristics of Marquis Cyrus. Entering the third
drawing room, the couple sat side by side.
"Marchioness Cyrus."
"Duke Lazia."
When Cyrus stood up with a smile and was quite polite,
Eustaf shook his hand.
"You can just call me Eustaf."
It was a natural lower bound.
"Then Eustaf."
Cyrus said so, and Elise bowed lightly, bending and
straightening her knees. She asked.
"Didn't Ran come with you?"
"Yes"
Eustaf answered Elise politely. Elise smeared her mouth.
"It's sad. Is it true that you kicked Ran out of Lazia?"
Elise's amber eyes narrowed, and Eustaf replied, "Yes."
Elise was furious at the words and said, "How could you do
that?"
"I've given Ran a good chance. And now she is a Count."
"Count?"
Elise's face was a little deflated. Eustaf explained that he
had given her a title, and Elise frowned and said, "Then
shouldn't she be in the capital even more now? To be
granted a title. No matter how many thousand-year-old
Lazia is--"
"Yes, I'm going to call on her when things get better here."
"I see."
Elise smiled at last.
"I don't know what you're up to, but why don't you come
with us?"
Eustaf became curious.
"With you."
"Let's ride a horse and take a walk outside. It's the perfect
weather to do that these days."
Eustaf thought for a moment and nodded. It was definitely
boring to stay inside the mansion, and there was no loss to
know that it was close to the Marquis of Cyrus.
 
CHAPTER 071
When Eustaf said he would ride out with the Marquis of
Cyrus, Rolf was very happy.
"I'll prepare the horse quickly. Let's prepare a horse for the
guests. Shall we prepare a lunch box?"
 

After a moment of thought, Eustaf nodded. You won't lose

anything by taking it.
 

Eustaf smiled without realizing it when he saw Elise sitting

next to him. Then he said when Elise and his eyes met.
 

"I'm sure Ran won't be able to get on the side saddle."

 

Elise opened her eyes wide, "Oh, really?" and Eustaf

nodded.
 

I managed to ride it with the front saddle, but I can't

believe she can ride it with the side saddle.
 

"Then I'll have to teach her next time."

 

Eustaf nodded at Elise's words.

  

"Thank you for that."

 

Lastly, when Eustaf got on the horse and the three of them
went out side by side, Rolf, who saw them off, quickly
called the bell.
 

"Tell them he's out now."

 

As he whispered, the servant nodded and quickly headed

out of the mansion.
 

***
 

The three ran cheerfully on the cedar path. The weather

was dazzling early summer, and everyone was running in
fresh clothes.
 

Now, winged horses are quite common, and two of the

three horses encountered on the street had wings.
 

Since it is a fantasy magic, there was no problem with

traffic because it doesn't matter if the wings overlap or
touch them.
 
Still, those who were intrusive preferred a work of art that
showed no wings when walking, and spread wings only
when running.
 

Elise said, driving along the shade.

 

"I've never heard of Ran being made as an Earl. There are

no letters to Lazia in the middle of winter."
 

"It's time for the letters to come and go."

 

Elise laughed at Eustaf's words. The latest fashion

decoration on her hat sparkled.
 

"Whenever I heard the story of Tea Party, I was so angry

that everyone told me about the ex-Lazian duke who was
kicked out. How did the rumor spread so much?"
 

Elise opened her eyes with such a murmur.

 

"Everyone was paying attention to what Ran was going to

be like. She was so popular during last year"
 

Cyrus said so and thought for a moment and said,

 
"But to make sure of that, we need to look at the
aristocracy."
 

The aristocracy was a large book kept in the royal library,

depicting the direct lineage and the lineage of the
aristocracy. It was a device to prevent unexpected
inheritance fights or secretly laundering identities.
 

Of course, there are some people who do identity

laundering with the genealogy.
 

It is newly published every year, a must-have item among

the nobility.
 

It was the basic knowledge of the aristocracy to memorize

its status based on the succession of the aristocracy that
year.
 

Eustaf nodded.
 

"Right. Besides, it was when I arrived in the capital that I

revised the line of succession."
 

"Someone looked at the succession and spread the word."

 
Elise slightly twisted her mouth.
"I think it's the Empress."
The words were speculative, but the tone was certain. Elise
sniffed and said,
"That's true that rumors spread first among women.
Because she always didn't like Ran."
"That's what her husband deserves."
At Cyrus words, Elise replied, frowning.
"But that's not Ran's fault, is it?"
"But come to think of it, the new Emperor has drawn his
hand on Ran."
Cyrus snorted and Eustaf said coldly.
"I don't think so."
"It's not just a duel that the Emperor steals from you."
Cyrus said bitterly.
The new emperor's treatment of the Duke of Lazia has also
been widely rumored in society.
It was obvious that it was because of the duel, so everyone
murmured that the emperor did not even know his honor,
but no one told such a story openly. While riding by, the
Marquis and his noble family, who found the Duke of Lazia,
greeted the horse with their hats off.
Cyrus said,
"Tomorrow there will be a lot of rumors that we've taken a
walk with the Duke of Lazia."
"Oh? No way."
Elise frowned and said,
"It's already going to be full tonight."
Eustaf asked, feeling sick and tired of it.
"Does social gossip usually spread that well, or-"
"Is Lazia the center of the conversation? Of course, both."
At Elise's words, Eustaf gave short salivations.
Cyrus said.
"Now we're going to meet on the street and have a
conversation."
"Where shall we go?"
Eustaf nodded at Elise's words.
"That would be great."
"Then I know the right place."
Elise smiled and began to take the lead.
The three went around the cedar road once and entered
the tea house that Elise guided.
The teahouse, which was invested by Golden Rose, was a
popular meeting place these days, not a boutique. The
interior, which was as splendid as the noble's mansion, was
filled with magical artifacts, making any place pleasant.
The first floor of the two-story building was accessible to
the noble family, and the second floor was accessible to
only the nobles above the count.
Thus, the second floor, where the horse was raised, had a
wide gap between the tables and was appropriately divided
into high partitions. After sitting down and ordering iced
tea, Elise closed her eyes and said, savoring the cold air
breeze.
"Ice fertilization has made it easier to live in the summer."
"It's all thanks to Ran"
Elise asked cautiously at Eustaf's words.
"It's a rumor - that all the ice crystals supplied to the palace
have been cut off."
Eustaf smiled at the words. Elise felt goosebumps following
the chills. Cyrus threw his tongue out at the amazing nerve,
wondering, "Was it real?"
 

"You must not rush into the palace a mineral of unidentified

mana from an unauthorized estate, not a to duke."
Eustaf said so and buried himself deep in the chair.
"Isn't that right?"
"That's right."
Cyrus responded and briefly thought about how crazy the
imperial family would be. It's frustrating to imagine a life
without ice crystals-And it's social season.
A ball is being held at the palace, and you can't use any
magic crafts?
I almost knew what it would look like.
'Cause if you do something wrong, it could be an all-out
war against the imperial family.'
Do you think the emperor will bow down?
Cyrus thought of Ruth. Everyone already knew how terrible
he was when he became the emperor.
Also, about how much the great empress must suffer. Cyrus
spoke low.
"The Emperor's death."
Eustaf looked up and looked at Cyrus.
"Is it natural death?"
Elise flinched. She managed to hold back from almost
shouting 'Honey!' without realizing it.
Eustaf's expression was erased from his face. He chose a
word.
"He was an upright man."
"Yes, but that's how it goes in the morning?"
"Death is fair to all."
"Of course, but…"
Cyrus frowned. Just in time, behind the party, there was a
light tap on the tree, and the servant came up with the tea
set, lined up a set of tea on the table, and stepped back.
Eustaf took a sip of cold tea and said,
"But I agree."
Elise opened her eyes wide. She cleared her voice and
spoke cheerfully.
"You used to tell me something bloody, and you two are
telling me a really scary story in this place."
Cyrus smiled and wrapped her shoulders and kissed her on
the cheek.
"If you're afraid, my wife, I'll quit."
"Please do."
Elise smeared her cheek.
After that, the three of them didn't bring it up, and the
conversation went on to a normal topic.
Eustaf was offended by the malicious rumors that Elise had
told him about Ran.
The people who did not know Ran's future were told that
Ran had been erased from the Lazian line of succession,
and they exaggerated all kinds of imaginations and told bad
stories about Ran.
"And there's also a lot of rumors about who Eustaf is going
to marry. First of all, the biggest candidate is young lady,
Duke of Usla. And the Marquis of Namia."
Eustaf's mouth was filled with arsenic smile.
"I've been invited several times. She seemed to be
persistent somehow, but was there a rumor like that?"
"Yes, young, rich, even Lazia? Of course, she hates winter,
but it's a problem that's solved when she's in the green
arch."
It was an irrelevant but legitimate assessment.
"I'm not thinking that way."
"That's what young men do."
Elise secretly looked over at him, saying so. Eustaf added
words to her gaze.
"Because I already have someone else, I like."
The words drew a thick line around Elise's mouth.
"I won't ask who it is."
"Thank you for that."
Eustaf replied, and Cyrus muttered, "I'm curious…" He was
stabbed in the ribs by his wife.
After such a light tea time, Eustaf returned to the green
arch.
Of course, I thought Marquis Cyrus and his wife would
come back together, but the two fell into it because there
was something else going on. It was rude enough, but
Eustaf didn't say much because that's what he's already
done without a word.
To be honest, I didn't even hate that look. When I returned
to the green arch, the atmosphere of the mansion was
bright.
'Is it because I'm not here?'
With that thought, Eustaf took off his jacket to the smiling
Rolf.
"Have you heard from the Sky castle?"
When asked by Eustaf, Rolf wiped his laughter and said,
"Not yet."
Eustaf unknowingly poked his forehead. It was a long time
ago that he sent the letter. Originally, it was time for Ran to
answer.
No matter how muddy the road is, it's so late.
'Are you angry?'
Because I sent the letter too late?
Thinking so, I felt a little nervous, so Eustaf sighed and sat
on the sofa. I didn't mean to hide it from Ran. I just didn't
know what to write.
There were a lot of letters that he threw away while
writing. Eustaf first found it so hard to write a letter.
After all, what he sent was a report-like letter that only
listed the case. All he could do was add, "I want to see her
as a P.S."
'But Ran doesn't know unless I speak candidly.'
But it didn't seem to mean that I failed while writing a
letter. Then someone covered his eyes from behind.
"Who is this-?"
At the cheerful question, Eustaf was so surprised that he
was stiff at the moment. Stuttering his hand that covered
his eyes, Eustaf grabbed the wrist and muttered.
"Ran······?"
When Ran was called "Ran," not "Noonim," her face turned
a little red without realizing it. It was a very soft and sweet
'Ran'. She pretended to be calm and let go of her hand and
laughed.
"That's correct."
"How are you here-"
"You said you missed me? That's why I came running."
Ran said, as she was going to laugh and walk away, but
Eustaf didn't let go of her wrist.
"Eus, if you don't let me go, I can't get back on the couch."
At the words, Eustaf let go of her hand and quickly pulled
her around the armrest as soon as she turned.
"Eustaf."
She frowned and made a stern face, but Ran made eye
contact with him, her eyes shook without realizing it.
"I missed you."
Ran coughed and looked up again at the tickling voice
above her head.
"That's why I'm here. Why on earth did you send the letter
so late?"
"There are many things that have happened..."
Mumbling, Eustaf frowned slightly. It was because he
thought that his work with Ruth had not yet been
completed.
"I didn't expect you to come like this."
"Of course, Eustaf asked for Lazia, but I thought it would
be okay to come at this point, because the main things in
the spring are over. Everyone agreed."
"Is that so?"
When his answer was ambiguous, Ran turned sour without
realizing it.
"Is it good that I'm here? You don't like it?"
Eustaf laughed at Ran's words.
"I can't hate it."
The words soon lifted Ran's spirits. He asked.
"Then the Marquis Cyrus and his wife came today..."
"I asked Lizzie to do it. I want you to go outside for a
second. In the meantime, they rushed in."
Eustaf whispered in her words.
"I really can't defeat Ran."
"Are you going to win?"
When Ran blinked her eyes with an innocent face, Eustaf
leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, saying, "No
way."
Lan blushed, but she stood up pretending not to say
anything.
"Ice modification to the palace has stopped. It's about time
we ran out of stock. According to Levery, the imperial
protest is enormous."
"That's what we want. And they'd been monopolizing it for
another year, so I'll have to listen to this."
Ran nodded at the words.
 
CHAPTER 072
Eustaf reached out and said, holding her hand.
"Wasn't your trip dangerous?"
 

"Yes, it was fine. What's dangerous?"

 

Ran grinned. After a brief silence Eustaf spoke,

 

"What about the escort?"

"I brought Lumiere."
Speaking, Ran glanced at Eustaf. Ran knew that he didn't
seem to think well of Lumiere for some reason.
 

"I see."
 

But Eustaf only nodded and said nothing. Ran laughed and
said,
 

"And I brought a new sword to Eustaf."

 

"A new sword?"

 
"Yes, do you remember the metal I handed over to the
Dwarves from the Black Mountains before? It's called
Nadium."
 

"It's getting better."

 

"Jetura brought a sword made of it. It's a great sword that I

can see, so I think Eus will like it, too."
 

At the words, Eustaf said, fiddling with the sword in his

waist.
 

"I don't want to change my sword."

 

"Huh?"
 

"It's Noonim gift."

 

At Eustaf's words, Ran was speechless. Eustaf smiled when

he saw Ran standing silently.
 

"But do you want me to take it? It's a gift from Noonim, and
it's a gift from Ran."
 
"What… what is--"
 

He barely spoke, grumbling, and Ran called her servant to

bring the sword. After opening the box to check the sword,
Eustaf exclaimed quietly. It was a completely different
sword from the Elf's sword.
 

If the Elf created a sword and inspired by the spirit of the

forest and art, what should I say about the Dwarf sword?
There was intent to kill.
 

Eustaf was pure admiration for the sharp energy and

beauty that came from being terribly faithful to cutting,
wounding, and killing.
Eustaf said as he inserted the sword into the road
censorship.
 

"Ran is right. This is a great sword."

 

"Right?"
 

Ran grinned. Then Rolf knocked and came inside. His

expression became stiff.
 

"What's going on?"

  

When asked by Eustaf, Rolf said.

 

"A messenger has arrived from the palace."

 

"I'll be right there."

 

Eustaf nodded and about Ran.

 

"Does anyone else know that Ran's here?"

 

"In addition to the servants and Lizzie?"

 

"Yes."
 

"Hmm, no. No one."

 

I came secretly.
 

He deliberately chose a wagon without a Duchy's sentence

and showed the precision of riding it. For fear of being
caught by Eustaf.
 
"All right."
 

Eustaf added, "Stay calm," and left the room. After he and
Rolf left the room, Ran slumped down on the sofa and
wrapped her cheeks.
 

At times like this, feelings like this.

 

'I think I like Eus.'

 

Ran admitted as if she was surrendering.

 

I didn't hate his touch, his eyes, and all. Rather, I wanted to
make more eye contact, touch more, and stay closer
together.
'But, but…'
However, I am confident that I am taking a backward step
by attaching.
'When Sina comes...'
It was holding her ankle. I still like Eustaf like this, but if I
were in a relationship, I would like him even more.
And if Sina comes. Even if Eustaf liked her, he wouldn't
show it in front of Ran.
But even that was scary.
'And I don't want to be bothered by that.'
Ran suddenly remembered the box. The sky castle's own
room, the box that still exists deep in the drawer.
'Shall I leave when Sina gets here?'
Ran put her face around and sighed after thinking about it.
'I didn't know I was this weak.'
Still, the existence of a "place to run" was a great comfort
to her.
Everyone wants a safe place, a place where they can run
away and rest. Ran jumped up from her seat. I didn't mean
to wait for Eustaf here.
She used to go to her room in the green arch. She told Rolf
to set up a new room as a household vassal, and he
recommended that she use the room she used as a lady.
Ran tried to refuse, but he said again, "It's convenient
because the item you were using is still there," and
eventually surrendered.
The room was already ready after the maids had ventured
and went to a new seat.
Lumiere, Dimodia, and Kara, who were waiting, greeted
each other.
"How was it?"
"Yes, I've been there."
Ran said so, spinning around and flapping on the one-man
couch.
"The capital is really hot."
Kara nodded at her words.
"Standing under the sun makes me sweat. It's unusually hot
this year."
"Sure. It's meant to be helpful to us."
Ran thought so, leaned against the armrest at an angle and
then put her legs on the sofa. At first, the maids were very
curious about that posture, but now they looked at her,
saying they would.
Dimodia asked,
"What do you think? Did the Duke like it?"
"Yes."
Ran answered so and blushed without realizing it, and
Dimodia saw it with joyfully. Kara also smiled and said, "It's
worth sneaking in."
"I know."
Ran nodded.
Lumiere's expression was not good, so when Ran gestured
to him, Lumiere quickly approached and bend his knees in
front of her.
Ran smiled without realizing it and stroked his head and
asked quietly.
"Are you alright?"
"I'm alright."
Feeling a touch of patting his hair, Lumiere said. With this
hand, it's okay. Ran whispered in a smaller voice.
"Isn't it the capital bothering you?"
 

Bother? What? Why?

Ran shook her head when she saw Lumiere with a
suspicious face.
"No, if not, that's fine."
Only then did Lumiere realize that she thought her
expression was dark because of the organization of the
slums.
'I totally forgot.'
How shallow a person's memory is?
It's been a long time since I've lived like this, and it felt like
a long time ago that I rolled on the floor like that.
"It's the Emperor that bothers me."
Leaning on her lap, Lumiere said, Lan laughed bitterly.
"It's okay. It's okay."
It's okay?
Lumiere almost told her about the last attack. Since then, I
have asked Blaine, but Blaine has also informed that he has
not been reported to The Viridescent Shadow since.
Lumiere was a little surprised by the gentle information,
but soon thanked him.
'So, did Eustaf get a report?'
Lumiere thought so and his eyes sharpen.
"I need to get my hair."
At that time, Ran, who touched his hair said, and Lumiere
smiled softly.
"Are you cutting me off?"
"No, no, no. If I cut it, it'll be like a rat dug up."
Ran waved her hand. Then Kara said.
"Then do you want me to cut it for you?"
"Oh, yeah. Kara cuts hair so well. She cut my hair, too."
In the past, Kara gently removed the damaged part and cut
the long hair lightly. Considering that skill, it won't be
difficult to trim Lumiere's hair.
Lumiere nodded.
"Then I'll ask Kara."
"Should I cut what I decided now anyway?"
When Kara said so, Lumiere replied, "Okay," and the two
went out to the veranda together.
As soon as the two went out, Dimodia said in a cheap rap.
"You're too close."
"Huh?"
"Lumiere and the Countess. You two are too close. It's way
beyond the average man and woman's closeness."
"I know."
"You know? You know that?"
"There's something psychologically disturbing about
Lumiere, so just lean on me until it is. He'll be all right in a
minute."
"It's already been a year. How long will you be pampered?
Hurry up and send him somewhere else."
Ran smiled awkwardly at the words. I couldn't let Lumiere
go somewhere.
'When Sina comes-'
What are you going to do when she come?
Suddenly, I thought that.
It will not continue with Sina and Lumiere anyway. It's
about Sina and Eustaf. But do we really need to tie Lumiere
here?
Ran thought so, but there was a knock on the door.
"Who is it?"
"It's me."
"Oh, come on in."
 

Ran said with a glaring voice from Eustaf. Ran asked

questions to Eustaf who came in.
"What did he say? Does he want me to come here to talk to
him? Or will he approve it? Or what else did he just say?"
"They told me to enter."
"Hmm."
"Right now."
"Really?"
Ran opened her eyes wide and frowned tightly.
"He's not even funny. He's always been like that."
"Let's go for now."
"Will it be all right?"
Ran murmured in fear. I was worried about what abnormal
ways the opponent would come out because it was a
common sense or emergency food.
For example, threatening with force, etc.,·······.
"It'll be all right."
Eustaf said so after taking a deep breath.
"I'd like to leave blue ring with-"
"Never."
Ran jumped out of her seat and said. But now that my
height only came to Eustaf's chest, she realized how tall he
had grown.
"Blue ring is the last bastion. It doesn't make sense to leave
it to me when I don't know what's going to happen."
If there is a spirit, the occasional armed demonstration can
be overcome. At Ran's words, Eustaf nodded. What she said
was not wrong. Still, I was anxious, so I wanted to save it
for Ran.
'Oh, my God.'
Eustaf laughed.
Now, he is the only successor to Lazia, and after he dies, it
is over. Indeed, Baron Lowry Lindbergh - his uncle may be
given a leach.
So, my life always comes first, and now Ran's life is valued
more than his own. Eustaf stretched out his hands and
stopped and bit.
"Can I hug you?"
Ran hugged him tightly first at the words.
"It's okay to hug without asking."
Eustaf hugged her.
***
Lumiere looked into the room, listening to the sound of his
hair being cut off. Kara said after the last pair of scissors.
"I'm done cutting."

"Thank you."
Lumiere, who was sitting on a chair, looked back at her and
said hello. Kara only then looked into the room and
laughed, "Oh?"
"Don't they two look good together?"
There was implicit pressure on Kara's words, and Lumiere
answered smoothly.
"Yes, they look good."
There is a river between Ran and himself that cannot be
crossed. Ran's leaning toward Eustaf seemed so
transparent to Lumiere.
'What if.'
What happens if I confess?
Lumiere thought about it. he's weak-minded and friendly,
and Eustaf has everything, but if I say you're the only one,
you might say you'll get it with a difficult face.
With her new identity, the two may be able to flee far away.
Maybe, at least you'll refuse Eustaf's confession?
After thinking about it, Lumiere opened the door with a
bitter smile.
Ran was about to let go of Eustaf at the sound of the door,
but Eustaf hugged her tightly one more time and looked up
at Lumiere.
This is mine. With that face.
With that facial expression.
So Lumiere's mood was much better. If Eustaf hadn't kept
himself in check at all, he would have felt rather bad.
"Eus? I can’t breath."
Ran struggled in the hug, and only then did Eustaf let her
go. Ran looked back and laughed.
"Lumiere has a clean cut of hair."
"Is it nice to see?"
"Yes."
"If master like it, I like it, too."
"I'm telling you," Ran said with a smile, "I can't help it."
'I hope Lumiere gets psychological independence from me,
too.'
It won't work out when Lily gets back.
Ran thought so and said, "Ah!"
"Eus, take Lumiere with you."
Then the two men replied at the same time.
"No."
"No."
Then they looked at each other and saw Ran who was
embarrassed.
"No, Lumiere was also strong····· . I think it would be better
to be escorted by an escort, and I know Lord Ross is
strong-."
Ran thought that Lumiere would be stronger in response to
the situation. Eustaf said.
"I'd rather be by your side than Lumiere."
He said so and peeked out and said.
"I think I'll have to go right away. Please stay still until I
come back."
Ran shrugged her shoulders and Eustaf looked at her until
she answered, "Okay."
Ran saw Eustaf off and Ran was lost in thought for a while.
'How will the Emperor come out?'
I sighed that my head rolled only on the bad side.
***
Ruth was in a state of anger until the end of his head. It
was hot inside the palace.
In the past, fan would have cooled off this heat, but the
swelling felt stuffy to those who tasted the cold air.
'I won't give you ice crystals!'
Growing up, Ruth told him to force him to steal the crystal
from the Golden Rose.
The captain expressed disapproval. You can't do that kind
of looting.
No, it's the Emperor's order, but why not?
Isn't everything in this empire mine?
I heard that ice crystals were falling through the servant
and Olivia, but it was really going to happen and passed it
to one ear. However, due to the lack of ice crystals, they
were unable to light candles, blow wind with fans, and even
spread the stately rainbow wings on horse pulling wagons.
'I'll show you the bitter taste.'
Ruth gritted his teeth thinking so.
 
CHAPTER 073
Olivia couldn't hide her embarrassment. She hurried to the
Conference room and found Label coming with a perplexed
face like her in the opposite hallway.
 

Label met with his sister-in-law and greeted her politely,

and Olivia asked.
 

"Have you heard anything?"

 

"Your Majesty called the Duke of Lazia?"

 

"Yes, what the hell is he trying to do····."

 

Olivia thought for a moment and said,

 

"I'll go in first. Please see what's going on and come in."

 

Label nodded in hesitation. When Olivia entered the

conference room, there stood Ruth, dressed in the
emperor's costume and wearing a colorful coronation coffin
that he did not usually wear
"What's going on here?"
  

He asked with a frown. Olivia thought he looked like a

clown and asked after greeting lightly.
 

"What are you trying to do?"

 

"What?"
 

"The Duke of Lazia."

 

Ruth gritted his teeth at the words.

 

"Duke is not Duke! I'll confiscate his title and lock him up
for treason! And the Lazia order will be ruled by the
imperial family."
 

Olivia felt like her back of her head was spinning. She
spoke calmly.
 

"There is an ice wall in Lazia. The ice wall is left to the

Lazian people, and there are places where you can't enter
unless you have blue flame."
 

"I can take that ring, too."

  

"If it's not Lazia's Patriarch, the ring will burn everything."
 

"There's no such nonsense!"

 

Ruth shouted out loud. He said so.

 

"Go get the court wizard. I'll have to ask myself if that ring
is that great."
 

Olivia became more and more nervous.

 

Are you sure you're going to fight Lazia?

 

None of the emperors ever thought that their brains were

jellyfish because they were so stupid.
 

Rather than being angry at such a stupid act, it was

ridiculous.
 

"Your Majesty, do you mean you're going to war with

Lazia?"
 
Ruth flinched at her blunt question.
 

In fact, he was afraid of Eustaf.

 

There has been anger since he was so beaten in a duel, but

it was also creepy when I remembered the bright eyes. So,
I wanted to press it with more authority.
 

Olivia dug into the moment when he was speechless.

 

"Your Majesty, what do you care about such a Duke? Lazia

is a countryside where the glory of the Empire is not. It's
like an uncle who made some money from ice crystal."
 

Ruth snorted at Olivia's gentle words.

 

"What do you know? You're the only one who doesn't know
how to play Lazia."
 

"But if we stand before the Emperor, we will all disappear."

 

Olivia tried hard to say things that made her feel stupid. If
Ruth dies now, nothing will be done.
 
'Not yet, not yet.'
 

At least she needed more time to take control of the court.

 

At that time, the court wizard, who was called, rushed to

him.
 

"Greetings, Your Majesty."

The court wizard with a long cane was rich in white beard,
which was like the standard of "magician" people think.
"What did you call me for?"
asked the court wizard politely but with dignity. Ruth
coughed and asked.
"Is it true that Lazia's blue ring is so great? Is there any
way I can wear it?"
The wizard almost popped out at the moment when he
asked an unimaginable question.
'I knew there was a bad relationship between Lazia and the
Emperor, but I didn't expect this much.'
He rolled his head.
Lazia and the Wizards have signed secret treaties with
each other. No matter what the imperial family of the
empire did, the association would never participate in the
fight.
'I can't even get close to the ice wall anyway.'
What's more, if it's soo-shuttered, the cruel Lazia's new
Patriarch could be attacking the sorcerers into ruins. With
that thought, the court wizard stroked his beard and said.
"Don't say such a stupid thing. Spirits are creatures of the
world that are completely different from human laws.
Magic cannot fight spirits. Wouldn't anyone wielding a
knife at a typhoon be a laughing stock?"
Ruth's face hardened.
However, no matter how much I did, I could not swear at
the wizard. The court wizard is not a member of the
empire. Although the word "court" was attached to the title
of the position, it was taking the form that the imperial
family had asked the association to do so.
In other words, he doesn't care if he leaves anytime. In
addition, fighting with the wizards was something Ruth
should not have thought of.
"This is all because of you! If you're a better housekeeper,
this would have happened!"
So, the firestorm hit Olivia, the empress. The wizard
panicked at the wrong ventilation, but Olivia bowed her
head.
"My apologies."
"Incompetence!"
And he said to the wizard.
"If there's a magic to fix her, I want you to use it on my
wife."
"Your Majesty, you're talking too much."
Olivia shook her head when the wizard spoke without
realizing it. At that time, the servant came through the
mess and said.
"Eustaf Laban de Lazia is waiting in the waiting room."
"Get the soldiers in for now."
Ruth quickly rewrote the crown, and Olivia stepped back.
At Ruth's words, The Servant went out the back door, and
soon after, a series of Imperial Guard soldiers came in and
lined up side by side on the red carpet in the Conference
room.
Ruth's intention was also to choose the large conference
room, which is usually not used for events, with long red
carpets.
Ruth sat on the throne and said,
"Go in."
The door at the end of the room opened, and Eustaf came
in.
Lightly flapping his dark navy cape, he passed lightly
among the soldiers without showing any signs of flinching.
Walking in moderation, Eustaf stopped walking.
"Greetings, Your Majesty."
Instead of bending his knees, he lightly touched his chest
and bent down. Then he straightened his back and said,
"You're calling me, what's the matter?"
"What's going on?"
Without realizing it, Ruth pressed it and squeezed his
armrest. He said, trying to find dignity.
"Are you loyal to the Empire?"
"Lazia was crowned Duke by the Emperor of Conquest,
Ryan, and the friendship has never changed in the next 300
years. But, Your Majesty. Does your Majesty do the same?"
"Friendship!"
Ruth clenched his teeth. He jumped out of his seat and
said,
"Hold him!"
Then the soldiers pulled out their swords, and the surprised
wizard dissuaded Ruth.
"Your Majesty!"
Then a blue flame wrapped around Eustaf, and the soldiers
backed away with a small scream.
The fluttering flames did not allow them to approach even
an inch. However, there were no signs of soot on the carpet
or marble floor.
"Blue flame..."
The wizard groaned. Eustaf walked the rest of the way and
climbed one step on the stairs below the left. Ruth jumped
up from his seat.
"You, you, you're rude..."
"Your Majesty."
Eustaf's tone was neither exciting nor calm. Olivia's purple
eyes stared at him.
"I don't covet His Majesty's. So, if you don't touch mine, I
won’t touch yours."
You won't get close, but you won't get far.
"Everything in the Empire belongs to the Emperor."
Despite a cold sweat, Ruth remained confident. His knees
were shaking.
Then one of the corners of Eustaf's mouth went up. The
smile that broke the expressionless face was terribly cold.
"Then you're going to fight me? For everything in the
Empire?"
The blue flame burned like dancing in a circle at his feet
and disappeared. Ruth's face has hardened. Neither the
wizard nor Olivia swallowed without realizing it and looked
at Ruth's mouth.
"He doesn’t mean to!"
Label shouted, opening the door quickly through the heavy
silence. Everyone turned their heads and looked at him.
Label walked quickly and calmly smiled at Ruth.
"Brother, stop playing games. What kind of joke does the
Duke of Lazia take? Don't you think so?"
Ruth couldn't figure out the situation for a moment and
looked at him with a look of "What is he talking about?"
At that time, Olivia cutthroat.
"That's right. The Duke was surprised because he thought
you were trying to fight Lazia."
Eustaf said as he walked down the stairs, building an
arsenic smile.
"I was joking, Your Majesty."
Label said,
"I was calling you to approve the title. Of course, I will
approve Count Romia's title as well."
"Thank you, Prince."
With greetings Eustaf looked at Ruth and said,
"Then I'll leave you alone. Have a nice day."
Looking down lightly, Eustaf left the room. Label will be in
trouble after he leaves, but it was none of his business.
'So, when I talk, in advance.'
 

Thinking about it, Eustaf turned to Olivia.

'I don't think that idiot would have come up with a way to
poison himself.'
In addition, Olivia has already obtained contraceptives and
taken them. The fact that such drugs were secretly
purchased and used in the imperial palace clearly showed
that she had something to do with him.
'She can handle poison.'
Eustaf thought so and looked down at his ring. Ran's words
to wear the ring came to mind.
'I didn't mean to be this strong.'
I didn't know she was really thinking about catching
himself.
'She's just around the corner.'
Thinking of Olivia, Eustaf thought so.
***
The first of The Viridescent Shadow looked at the second.
"The assassin's guild?"
"Yes, it was an assassin's guild in the capital. It took a while
because there were a lot of backstreets doing that."
"Did the client find out?"
"I'm going to find out."
The first sighed at the second remark.
"Slow."
"That's right. They were all dead, so it was hard to find a
clue."
"I heard you had someone saved."
The second looked sad at the first word.
"He killed himself quite quickly. Poor thing."
The second one was dressed in black hair and a man. he
was The Viridescent Shadow, who went to meet Ran before.
First, he groaned low.
"Because the Lord is sensitive to her safety."
"That's why I hated reporting until I found out who was
behind it. Who knew we'd be putting it off this long?"
The first muttered, "You're not getting in trouble," when
the second laughed.
"Maybe I'd like to add another escort besides Dimodia."
"Instead of the old maid?"
"If Ms Ran permits."
The first breathed again at the second remark.
"I'll be back to report for now."
"Good Luck."
The second said with a grin. The first one swallowed a sigh
again. The history of The Viridescent Shadow is long, and
pride is different.
However, even if it's The Viridescent Shadow, it can't stand
the financial difficulties. The spies of The Viridescent
Shadow work in the mountainous area, but they cost
money. During the 300-year peace with the Empire, the
Lazian family steadily reduced the budget for green forests,
and the last financial crisis hit hard.
It was only now that the gold coins were poured out in
large-scale to save The Viridescent Shadow.
Of course, it was faster than building a new group because
of its roots, but it was still insufficient. Even so, the delay in
the initial report is no excuse, so the first one left the room
thinking that he wanted to turn his choice around.
***
Eustaf returned faster than expected and Ran met with him
gladness.
"Eus!"
However, his expression was not good, so Ran, who was
coming near, faltered.
"Eus? Are you okay?"
When Eustaf saw Ran faltering, he smiled and opened his
arms wide, and Ran ran and hugged him tightly.
"I'm back."
"What happened? What did the Emperor say? Or-"
"It's going to be a little longer."
Eustaf muttered like that.
On his way back from the palace to the green arch, the
report he heard from The Viridescent Shadow in the
carriage was enough to anger Eustaf.
Why didn't you tell me anything earlier?
Besides, you still haven't identified a client.
It was a waste of money for The Viridescent Shadow, and I
almost spit it out without realizing it.
Eustaf gently swept Ran's face with both hands. Ran looked
up at him with a curious face.
'What happened at the palace?'
"Didn't the Emperor approve the title?"
"No, it's approved. And Ran's."
"Then what's the problem?"
Eustaf should not have said there was an assassin who was
after her, but he hesitated for a moment. But I finally
decided to say it.
He chose her as his partner, and then he'd have to be
honest. Ran hasn't made a choice yet.
 

CHAPTER 074 – FIRST DATE

Ran, who was going to ask him to talk quickly, took a step
away from him and coughed in vain.
"Well, I'm not doing this here. Let's talk after we get
changed and rest."
 

"Okay."
 

Eustaf nodded and stepped back calmly.

 

Ran was waiting calmly in the study. Wearing a fresh light-

yellow indoor suit, she was looking out the window.
 
It was drizzling outside. As the sun was setting, the sky full
of clouds was all colored with majestic red.
 

Ran swallowed deeply and exhaled.

 

"Will the rain be strong?"

 

Ran turned her head to the question. She laughed when

she saw Eustaf standing by the door.
 

"Why didn't you tell me you’re already here?"

 

"I think you've lost in thought."

 

"Yes, I've been thinking."

 

Ran said so, moving away from the window.

 

"So far, it's not going to be just drizzle."

 

"Is that so?"

 
Eustaf recommended a sofa, so Ran sat down, and he sat
naturally next to her.
 

"So, what happened?"

 

Eustaf talked about everything from beginning to end. His

conversation with Ruth, the story of Label's involvement,
and his approval in that way.
 

Listening to the story, her face changed every minute, and

as soon as he finished, she cried out,
"Ran."
 

"He's crazy, isn't he crazy?"

 

Eustaf thought for a moment and asked.

 

"Which one?"
 

"Of course, Ruth!"

 

Ran answered loudly and crossed her arms.

"Is he going to have an all-out war with Lazia? No, and he
told the soldiers to catch you? No way."
  

Then she pressed her forehead again with both hands.

 

"Oh, and if Label dries up like that - it's going to sparkle

later on. And the Empress."
 

Ran crossed her arms again after talking. Just looking at

her behavior, Eustaf said, as It would be a pleasure.
 

"That's none of our business."

 

"That's true, though."

 

Ran narrowed the forehead.

 

"I have no idea what the Empress thinks."

 

"Is that so? I think it's simpler than I thought."

 

"What do you think?"

 

asked Ran, snugly.

 
"I think it was Olivia who killed the Emperor."
 

Ran's face was slightly stiffened and released by the words.

She said with a sigh.
 

"I actually think so, too. But I thought she'd rather kill the
Crown Prince."
 

Eustaf whispered, looking at Ran, who was making scary

noises.
 

"Why do you think so?"

 

"But there isn't much benefit from killing the Emperor, is

there? By comparison, the Crown Prince is a trash."
"But didn't she take the position of empress? Besides, the
palace is steadily building its support base."
 

"A base of support?"

 

"Yes, when the Emperor dies, she is the empress who can
fully lead the state affairs."
"Ah."
Ran said so and then said it again.
"But she doesn't have children, does she?"
Without offspring, the emperor was more likely to fall to
Label.
"I'm not sure about that either. And Ran, I have one more
thing to say."
"What is it? Did the Emperor write another billion won?"
"There was an attempt to kidnap Ran."
For a moment, she stared blankly at Eustaf and she asked.
"When?"
"It's the last day you stayed at the villa on a tour in Lazia."
"I had no idea!"
"Because no one said it."
"Why?"
"I didn't know until today actually."
"Really?"
"Yes."
When Eustaf nodded, she squinted and looked at him and
nodded.
"Okay, if Eustaf does."
Ran said so and asked.
"Then do you know who's behind this?"
"It's still under investigation."
"Is that so ......"
Ran is lost in thought.
"No matter how much I think, a man full of resentment
enough to kidnap me…"
"Marquis Cameron and the Emperor."
Eustaf pointed out two fingers.
"I think that's about it."
"What about Baron Lindbergh?"
"He's into gambling these days."
"Yeah."
Once he knows what he's doing, he's in Eustaf's eye.
"We have a secret enemy."
Eustaf said, kissing her forehead at the muttered words of
Ran.
"I'll protect you."
Ran turned red and bowed her head slightly. Carefully,
Eustaf kissed her on the cheek, and Ran was still sitting
silently, saying nothing.
"Ran"
He whispered softly.
"If you stay still like that, I'll be mistaken."
Ran looked down at her fingertips at the words. I don't hate
Eustaf coming.
I-
"...no..."
She spoke very quietly, so Eustaf said snugly.
"Would you say that again?"
"It's, it's not an illusion ····."
After barely spitting out, my heart began to beat like crazy.
It was all the more so because Eustaf didn't say anything.
Ran looked at her fingertips and waited for him to tell me
something.
'Should I be more specific? Did I say something wrong?'
Eustaf reached out and lifted her chin slightly as her head
went spinning.
 

Her red face caught his eyes, and Eustaf smiled quietly.
Then his hands gently wrapped around her back neck and
head, and Ran closed her eyes tightly.
A long time later, his lips slowly touched mine. The warm
and soft touch fell, and just by that, Ran felt numb on the
back of her neck.
My heart is beating so fast that it's about to explode. She
opened her eyes, breathing out, peeked at Eustaf and
shook her head.
There was a short silence and Ran raised her hand before
Eustaf told her something.
"Can, can I go first?"
"Of course."
His voice was sweet, so Ran peeked at Eustaf's face and
said,
"Well, I'm not getting married for now."
For a moment, Eustaf's face hardened. But he didn't open
his mouth and waited for Ran to continue talking.
"But, but it's okay to dating..."
"Love."
"Yes."
"Without engagement?"
"Yes"
Ran nodded.
Won't it be okay if it's for a while?
I think it'll be okay if it takes a while for Sina to come.
Next, when Sina comes, you can go far away with the box.
Ran thought so.
It was inevitable to accuse her of cowardice or selfishness.
It was scary to get hurt.
"Alright."
Unexpectedly, Eustaf replied refreshingly. Ran’s eyes
widen.
"Really?"
"Yes, then be I'll dating you."
He said so and stretched his arms around her waist and
asked.
"Then can I do it one more time?"
"You can do it without asking."
It's a cliche, but I can't think of any other lines except that,
so Eustaf kissed me again. It was a longer, sweeter kiss
than before.
After the long kiss, Eustaf hugged her tightly and Ran
hugged him. It was much better than I imagined to hear
Eustaf's heart beating around the bush.
'Eus, your heart is beating fast.'
Eus’s heart is also pounding like mine, but laughter flowed
out. The tickling, sweet feeling overflowed and she held
him tightly and said, "Eus."
"Yes."
"I can protect myself."
It was out of the line, but Eustaf noticed that this was an
extension of the pre-kiss conversation.
"How do you say that?"
Eustaf asked after kissing her head.
"It'd be nice if you could carry it around like this. I don't
take it out of my arms."
Ran laughed at the words. She laughed in his arms, and
even with the sensation of his body ringing, Eustaf felt
nervous.
The contradictory feeling of wanting to hug her and push
her roughly and treat her very, very preciously, like glass
work was mixed and swirled.
'But not yet, no.'
A little more. A little more.
I won't push her until she's perfectly mine.
 

Eustaf thought so and swept her hair down. Smooth, milky

hair flowed down between my fingers.
Ran said, pulling herself out of his arms.
"But, come to think of it, Marquis Cameron won't kidnap
me."
"Oh. Definitely."
"Of course, he may have a vengeance to kidnap me, torture
me, and kill me, but I think he'll wants just to simply kill
me. It's much more comfortable."
It was just the stupid Marquis who fought a territorial
battle.
"Then do you think it was the Emperor's work?"
"Other than that, I don't know. Of course, The Viridescent
Shadow will have to investigate."
"Maybe I should have burned it."
Eustaf leaned over and kissed her on the back of her neck,
and Ran trembled and made a small noise, "Hak." Was the
neck part this sensitive?
When Eustaf took his body off, Ran rubbed the concave
between her neck and shoulder. There still seemed to be a
ticklish feeling left.
"Burning it, killing the Emperor or something, you're not
gonna be able to stay in Lazia comfortably."
"That's true."
Eustaf answered gently, and Ran frowned slightly before
saying.
"And I'm worried from now on. Anyway, he failed to bring
Eustaf to his knees head on, so now he might do something
behind."
"He'd already done it."
He was trying to mess with Ran. Eustaf said so, scattering
the outline of Ran's face.
"Eustaf."
"Yes."
"Didn't you say you hated skinship before?"
"I don't like it."
"But what is this hand?"
"I like doing it with Ran."
Ran's face turned red at the confident words.
Eustaf added.
"I also like what Ran does."
Ran opened her mouth, and he grabbed her hand and said,
while going to put it on his cheek.
"If you don't like it, say no."
"I, I don't hate it."
When Ran spoke quietly, he smiled and kissed the bottom
of her hand.
"I think we're going to get along very well."
***
Ran came back to her room completely limp. Eustaf took
me to the front of the room, and he didn't forget the kiss of
goodbye, so I felt like my feet didn't touch the ground
somewhere.
It feels like there's a space between feet and the ground, so
light. Ran came into her room thinking she could fly.
Dimodia and Lumiere looked back and tried to greeting,
but they stopped talking. Ran was dazed in the afterglow
without even noticing it, and came back to her senses when
Dimodia asked.
"What's the matter, miss?"
I didn't ask Lumiere. I thought something he didn't want
would come out of her mouth.
"That-"
Ran laughed.
"I've decided to go out with Eus."
At the words, Dimodia threw away the towel she was
carrying and ran. Without a sound, she eagerly grabbed
Ran's hand and shook her, who burst into laughter.
She shook her head and said,
"It's all about dating. No marriage or engagement yet."
"That's a matter of time."
At Dimodia's words, Ran just smiled without answering.
When Kara asked, "What's going on?" after cleaning her
bedroom, Dimodia replied with a smile.
"Miss decided to go out with the Duke."
"Oh my?"
Kara's cheeks turned red.
"Congratulations."
Dimodia giggled at her greeting.
"Isn't that line supposed to be to the Duke?"
"Dimodia, by the way."
Kara said so and laughed. Dimodia asked, shining her eyes.
"What happened to you? Why did you change your mind?
And all of a sudden?"
"Later, later."
Ran said so and laughed. Then she made a serious face.
"And I want to talk to Dia and Lumiere separately."
Despite leaving Dimodia, Kara bowed down and quietly
stepped back to the other room.
Ran called the two into her bedroom and said,
"There was an attempt to kidnap me?"
Dimodia opened her eyes wide and flinched at Lumiere.
"I heard it from Eustaf."
"Master, I'm--"
With a perplexed look on his face, Lumiere tried to make an
excuse in a hurry, and Lan shook her hand.
"No, I'm not trying to say anything. I'm just trying to tell
you that you both worked hard and that you don't want me
to hide it next time. That way, I'll be careful."
"Respect."
Dimodia nodded, and Lumiere replied hesitating.
"Respect."
But I didn't want to let Lan know anything about it. I
wanted to avoid shadowing her laughter.
"I'll be more careful from now on. Maybe the maid is a fool.
Soda and Kara will be disappointed."
"Yeah. Do we really need to change it?"
Ran nodded at Dimodia's words.
"As expected, I think so, too. Eus is overprotective."
While grumbling, the cheeks are flushed with fever.
"You like it."
Dimodia covered her mouth and giggled, and Ran replied
coyly, "It's not necessarily like that."
"This is all I wanted to talk about."
With a smile, as Ran finished, Dimodia graciously grabbed
the hem of her skirt and said.
"Respect."
"Master."
Lumiere called Ran quietly then. When Ran looked at him,
Lumiere said.
"Can I talk to you alone?"
 
CHAPTER 075
Ran nodded.
"Of course."
When she winked, Dimodia turned around, scattered
Lumiere up and down, and left the bedroom.
 

Ran laughed and said.

 

"What's going on?"

 

"No, it's no different."

 

Lumiere looked at Ran quietly. She was looking at himself

with a friendly smile as always.
 

"If, if-"
 

Lumiere dug his word.

 

If I'm holding you in the pond-

 
The word didn't come out as if it were stuck on the tip of
his tongue. Lumiere smiled despondently.
 

"No, it's nothing."

 

"What is it? What is it? Don't feel pressured and talk."

 

Ran opened her eyes wide and encouraged Lumiere.

Lumiere said with a grin.
 

"No, you're going out with Duke, and I thought you were
really going to stay in Lazia."
 

"Oh, that."
 

Ran said and smiled bitterly. Lumiere asked the gap

without missing it.
 

"Do you have anything?"

 

"Huh? No, nothing."

 

Ran shook her head. And asked as if she was still

suspicious.
  

"Is that really all you have? What if there was something
else?"
 

"What-would you do if you were dumped?"

 

"Huh?"
 

Ran opened her eyes wide. Lumiere said, shaking his hand
in anger.
 

"Just, virtually. I'm not saying the master does."

 

At Lumiere's words, Ran said, "Yes," and rubbed her chin.

 

"I'll cry, for now."

 

"You’ll cry?"
 

"Yeah, I’ll cry my eyes out,- I’ll get angry, and I’ll whine
everywhere. I think it'll get better if I cry and curse?"
 

"Indeed."
  

Lumiere laughed.
 

"I see."
 

"But why?"
 

Ran looked carefully at his face. What do you mean, did

Lumiere get dumped by someone?
 

No, I'm sad that Sina and he can't, but they're already
separated. Isn't that too unfair?
 

Lumiere looked at Ran's face quietly. Looking straight at

the emerald-colored eyes, Lumiere said.
 

"I feel like I've been dumped."

 

Ran opened her mouth wide and then opened her arms.
 

"Then you can cry in my arms!"

 
At her words, Lumiere opened his eyes wide and burst into
laughter. Then he leaned down and put his forehead on her
shoulder. Laughter continued to flow out.
 

"Really, Master is a strange person."

 

"Yes, I think so, too."

 

Lumiere burst into laughter again when Ran muttered. The

laughter calm down and became silent, and Ran reached
out and patted him on the back.
 

After a long time, Lumiere lifted up, but there were no

tears in his eyes.
 

"Thank you for your consolation. You're the only one."

 

"It's okay. You'll meet someone better."

Ran patted his chest and assured.
"I don't think that's possible."
When Lumiere muttered, Ran shook her head.
"No, it's not. Lumiere will definitely meet a good person."
"…Thank you."
After agreeing, Lumiere smiled faintly.
***
"Date!?"
Elise's amber eyes sparkled as if they were on fire.
"Oh, my God, really? Really?"
"Yes, really."
Ran's embarrassed, but now she's used to it. replied
confidently from some point on, the two were speaking
casually. Elise giggled and said, "As expected, I knew it?"
"What?"
"I thought the Duke of Lazia would hold Ran."
"Really? Since when?!"
When asked by Ran, Elise replied, "Since we went on a
picnic together," and Ran answered, "I had no idea."
I had no idea.
No, I didn't even think about it like that.
Elise nodded at Ran's response.
"I knew it. Strangely, Ran doesn't think she's going to be
someone else's target. That's how beautiful she is."
Ran laughed at the compliment.
"Thanks for that. Yeah, I definitely haven't thought about
that."
If Eustaf hadn't thrown a fastball like that, she wouldn't
still have known.
'But come to think of it, you know, Eustaf was way too
clingy.'
Ran frowned slightly after thinking about it.
'No, compared to now, it was self-restraint.'
Since she decided to become a couple with him, Eustaf
physical contacts has increased significantly. Ran thought it
was a relief that there was a cold air. It's not hot even if it's
close together.
Laughing Elise said,
"Then, are you coming to the ball that Countess Lieselotti is
having this time? Did Ran get the invitation too?"
Ran nodded.
"Yes, I got it."
Countess Lieselotti was famous for being a social leader. At
her party, most of the games were paired, so there were
couples who were unintentionally.
Of course, it was popular with existing couples, so her ball
was almost impossible to get an invitation during the social
season.
"I'm coming with Katy, and Ran is with the Duke?"
Ran answered quietly, "Yes," and nodded. Elise grinned
excitedly.
"I'm looking forward to it."
"Me too."
I've never done this before.
And you've never seen Eustaf before.
It was so fun and exciting to have the two together for the
first time. The first is anything special.
Elise looked up while she stares at her face.
"But why are you only dating? Wouldn't it be okay to get
engaged? No matter how old it is, if it's just a simple
relationship, there's going to be a lot of gossip."
At Elise's words, Ran said, "Yes." and smiled awkwardly.
Elise shrugged her shoulders.
"Of course, I won't ask if you don't want to, but Ran likes
him and he like you, and I don't know what's wrong with
you."
Elise said, tilting her upper body closely.
"Is it because of the bad rumors? Like, 'I'm afraid my bad
rumors might get to you.' Oh, my God. Is that what it is?"
Ran burst into laughter because Elise held both hands
tightly and spoke in a theatrical tone when she played
"black" in the middle.
She shook her head.
"No, not like that."
"Then?"
"That-"
Ran had a suspicious expression.
"Do you think Eustaf will change his mind...?"
After talking, Ran was so dumb that she shut her mouth. It
felt the same way for Elise, so she blinked her big eyes a
few times and asked.
"Do you see any signs of that?"
"Huh?"
"No, when I hear that from Ran, he feel like he's a playboy
who'll change his mind for a while and he'll change his
mind soon. So where did Ran get that feeling?"
"No, Eustaf....is not a man who shows signs of….."
"So, that's weird. Of course, when you're happy, you say
you're nervous. - Ran's a little different. Hmm...The kind of
thing that you assume will happen already…?"
Elise's words penetrated the core and Ran blinked.
"Is that so….?"
"Yes, of course."
Elise added seriously.
"And isn't that a big courtesy to the Duke?"
There was no rebuttal to the argument.
"That's true."
Ran nodded softly, and Elise smirked.
"Of course, Ran is closer to the Duke than I am, so there
might be something else that you feel."
"No, it was a big help, you’re a big help."
Ran nodded deeply.
"That's a relief."
Elise smiled. She said with her fingers crossed.
"I look forward to the ball of Countess Lieselotti. It was fun
last year, too."
"You know how it was."
"Well. What are you doing this year?"
The two continued to laughed and talked with anticipation.
***
Olivia pushed aside the medicine Devan had brought.
"What are you bringing with you?"
Devan sat down and whispered softly at her words.
"I've heard rumors that I'm particularly good at this place,
so I've built it. It's a medicine that makes the child listen
well. They say there's no couple who haven't had a baby
since they ate."
"Thank you, but I'm fine."
Devan nodded at Olivia's words.
"You’re saying you're okay, I know. But..."
Devan gathered the eyebrows gently.
"We can't keep the rumor from leaking. I heard what
happened between His Majesty and the Duke of Lazia. Is
that true?"
"Which one is true?"
Devan stared at his sister. In the end, it was Olivia who
opened her mouth first.
"If the Duke is asking if he want an all-out war, is it true?"
Bam!
Devan hit the table with his palm and gritted his teeth.
"Can he do that? The Lazian bastards have no manners,
nothing."
"But it's also true that Ruth did something wrong. The
relationship between Lazia and the Imperial family is just
like that, right?"
"However."
Devan's anger still lingered. He asked.
"Are you alright? Isn't he intimidating you too?"
"I'm fine."
Olivia smiled softly. Then she lowered her eyes and said,
"Brother, I actually have something to tell you."
"Yes, tell me."
"It seems that the Emperor still hasn't let go of the Lord of
Lazia, the Earl of Romia."
Devan's purple eyes sparkled. He hadn't forgotten that the
emperor had humiliated his sister for her.
Olivia's lips were shaking.
"And what's more, I don't have any children yet, do I? Do
you happen to..."
Devan held Olivia's hand tightly.
"It never happens! If His Majesty is in his right mind, he
knows how important orthodoxy is for his succession."
'He doesn’t have that kind of mind.'
Olivia thought so and looked even more pensive.
"So I dissuaded him, and he raised his hand to me."
"…what…..?"
Devan's voice sank low. She is a gold, a jade, a younger
sister, but he raised Olivia with care like her own daughter.
"He put his hand on you?"
The voice snapped with anger. Olivia's tears overflowed
without realizing it. Devan held her hand tightly. His voice
seemed to whisper.
"Isn't his father giving him a child, too?"
Olivia blinked her eyes and nodded. Tears streamed down
her cheeks again.
"Yes, he did."
Devan jumped up from his seat and said, wailing.
"The Earl of Romia is already under the protection of the
Duke of Lazia. Your Majesty will never get his hands on
her."
The word caught Olivia like a thorn in her throat. Without
realizing it, she said.
"You don't know that, do you?"
Devan thought Olivia was worried and said affectionately.
"The Duke of Lazia did not offer Count Romia under the
pressure of the Emperor. Plus, they're living together in the
green arch. Then it's obvious. But…"
Other illegitimate children and women seemed to need to
be sorted out. I had to warn the emperor not to behave
himself.
Things went a little differently than I thought, so Olivia bit
her lips. Devan grinned.
"You don't have to worry. Via. I'll take care of everything.
You're still the empress of the Empire, and you're at the top
of the ladder. I won't let you lose that position."
And he kicked out of the room. Olivia wiped away her tears.
She was smirking.
'But you're not saying we should go home together right
now.'
But it's the same for him. As long as the Duke of Miro blood
flows, it's the same.
'I have no intention of losing this position, nor of becoming
a pitiful flower.'
Olivia thought so and looked at the medicine Devan had left
behind.
'Kid?'
I didn't mean to have Ruth's baby. In fact, that would be the
safest way, but she hated it.
You have the child of the other person who crushed her
pride. That's absurd.
'But it's time to have it.'
Olivia's fingers patted the table lightly.
'I'm sure he'll get rid of all the women he's involved with.'
You have touched the pride of the Duke of Miro. Olivia did a
little bit of lips.
'Ruth will be furious about it again, but he won't be able to
touch me because he's scared of my brother. Hhm… I can't
believe you're Duke of Lazia.'
She picked up the medicine bottle.
***
"Huh? You can't come with me today?"
"Suddenly something came up. I'm so sorry."
At Eustaf's words, Ran looked at him for a moment and
nodded.
"I know."
"I'll join you as soon as I'm done."
Ran's face brightened at Eustaf's words.
"Oh, are you coming?"
"Yes, I'm just afraid it's going to be delayed..."
"Alright."
Ran replied with a smile, so Eustaf wrapped her waist and
kissed her lightly. He said after lingering from her lips.
"Why is it sweet?"
Panicked, Ran stammered,
"It's because I put honey on my lips a while ago. It- it
moisturizes your lips·····."
"Is that so?"
Eustaf said so and kissed her again. Ran swallowed her
breath. Eustaf took off his lips and whispered.
"I think it really is."
"Eus!"
with a mild pain in his lips, he retorted.
"Not bad. Sweet things, too."
Ran's face turned red.
"Really, really-"
But I had nothing to say. Then, Dimodia entered the room
and frowned.
"You don't just come in when she's groomed."
"Is that so?"
When asked by Eustaf, Ran said, pushing his shoulder.
"Later, later."
"I'll look forward to it. I'll see you at the ballroom."
Eustaf kissed her on the back of her hand and then backed
away. Dimodia grumbled.
"I don't know if you're singing it during the second makeup
session, but no matter how much you're dating, you're not
coming now."
"Yeah, I guess that's a little too much since we live in the
same house..."
Ran muttered like that. Dimodia said with a grin.
"Well, there are good things about it. Well, let's finish
dressing up."
Dimodia laughed, saying, "Isn't this your first social debut
as Count Romia?" Ran also nodded with a firm resolution.
 

CHAPTER 076 – COUNTESS LIESELOTTI BALL

The ball of Countess Lieselotti, which began in the middle
of the dark, was colorful.
 

In turn, whenever a lady's name was called, everyone

looked toward the entrance with anticipation.
"The Earl of Romia!"
When the voice of the servant rang at the entrance of the
hall, people's eyes were shaking. Ran smiled softly as she
came down the stairs.
 

As she came down all the stairs, the hostess, Countess

Lieselotti, smiled and greeted.
 

"I'm glad to see you, Earl."

 

At about the age of her early fifties, Countess Lieselotti,

dressed in trendy clothes, gleamed her eyes and looked
interestingly at Ran.
 
"Thank you for inviting me."
 

Ran also greeted politely.

 

"Are you here alone?"

 

When asked by Countess Lieselotti, Ran nodded.

 

"Yes, it just so happens that my partner is late."

 

Count Lieselotti grinned and said at her words.

 

"I hope you're on time. Then please relax and enjoy."

 

"Thank you."
 

Greeting each other lightly, Ran turned around and

swallowed a bitter smile.
 

"That's incredible, cold-hearted."

 

Lumiere, who escorted her, looked suspicious.

  

"You mean just now?"

 

"She didn't even ask who Lumiere was, and she usually
explains the ballroom inside. Well, I can't help it."
 

Ran also knew roughly what the rumor about Count Romia
was like.
 

"Oh, my. Who is this?"

 

There was a knock-off sound of folding the fan. Ran smiled

at her opponent and greeted her lightly.
 

"Duchess Usla, long time no see."

 

"I like Countess Lieselotti, too."

 

The Duchess of Usla said so without looking at Ran.

 

"I knew she was interested in something strange."

 
Then she passed Ran. Lumiere's face hardened, but Ran
seemed to laugh somehow.
 

'I didn't think she'd end up ignoring me.'

 

I thought you'd insult me a lot.

 

"Ran"
 

At that time, a cheerful voice came to Ran and turned

around with a smile.
 

"Lizze"
 

"Oh, what is it? Why are you here alone? This is....?"
 

"Oh, I'm Lumiere, Knights of Blue flame."

 

"Why did the Knights escort you? What about the Duke?"
 

"He said he had work, that he’ll be a little late."

 
Elise's eyes were frowned upon. Her husband walked over
there and asked the same question.
 

“What about the Duke of Lazia?"

 

"He said he had work."

"It must be urgent."
Ran nodded.
 

"It seemed so."

 

Otherwise, he wouldn't have let herself come alone. Ran

had such faith. At that time, the women who were
whispering came smiling.
 

"You're Earl Romia, aren't you?"

"Nice to meet you."
Ran also greeted politely.
"Yes, it's my pleasure to meet you."
One of them scattered her up and down with an arrogant
face and said.
"Romia territory looks quite rich."
Ran grinned at her sarcastic remarks, even though she had
no spirit.
"I have this much ability without a lot of land."
Ran said so, but another young lady said, "Oh my?" and
suddenly stumbled.
"No way?!"
Lan was flinching in surprise, but her body was pushed
back. It was Lumiere who stood in front of her, and wine
poured down on his uniform.
The lady looked embarrassed at Lumiere, and she looked
back at Ran and asked.
"Are you alright?"
"Oh, yeah."
Ran replied in a dazed voice. I don't think I'd ever been
bullied into an old-fashioned drama like this.
"Oh, I'm sorry. Sir, I made a mistake."
The lady blinked and said in a tone that she didn't feel
sorry at all, and Lumiere smiled straight.
"It's alright, my Lady. Never mind."
She blushed slightly and laugh demurely. Marquis Cyrus
said while watching the situation with a strange face.
"You'd better change your clothes first."
"Oh, right. Go change."
Lumiere hesitated at Ran's words and nodded. Anyway, he
couldn't stay at the party wearing a wine-stained coat.
"I'll be back."
When Lumiere greeting and went out, Elise said with an
amazing face.
"What the hell is the lady getting in trouble for?"
"I'm not feeling well these days. I was a little dizzy."
When she said so, all the women standing giggled.
"That's right. Baroness Brin is feeling weak these days."
"Yes, you can't help being sick, can you? Right, Earl Solus?"
Then the lady who saw Lan arrogantly up and down earlier,
smiled.
"Sure, you can't blame me for being sick. Isn't that right,
Earl?"
"Yes, I can't."
Ran spoke without any hesitation, narrowing the gap
between young lady, Count of Solus.
Elise said quickly.
"May I monopolize the count for a moment?"
At the words, the lady, Count of Solus, smiled and said.
"Feel free, Marchioness."
The Earl of Solus, the lady, then looked at the Marquis and
said, with her fan.
"My dance card is still empty, Mr. Marquis."
"I don't have a pen."
When Marquis Cyrus said no, the count, the lady, said, "I
see," and dragged her flock away with an agonizing smile.
Ran asked earnestly.
"Has the Earl of Solus ever been like that before?"
"It was like that, but I don't think Ran knew. Duke of Lazia,
you haven't had much to talk about with the young lady,
have you?"
 

"But why are they so hostile?"

I’m even curious.
"It's him..."
The Marquis of Cyrus told me what Elise was trying to
explain.
"Wouldn't you hate someone you thought was on the floor if
you knew they weren't?"
Then he handed the lemonade he was holding to his wife
and her friend one after another.
"And that classic trick."
Elise was full of energy.
"But it's weird that you're doing that with that alone-"
Elise's face darkened when Ran refuted Marquis' words.
Ran frowned at her.
"What else is there?"
"The Empress."
"Ah."
Ran closed her mouth tightly and touched her forehead.
"I see. If the Empress doesn't speak well of me, that's a
given."
The Royal Family is always the talk of the town, and the
center of society is, of course, the Empress. It was
something that couldn't be changed.
The Empress is shooting at her. It was natural for nobles
and aristocratic women to do that.
"I mean Olivia."
"Think about it."
Elise went on to say.
"You're the reason why he even fought a duel, aren't you?
Of course, I'm getting sympathy for the Empress. And even
more so when the Emperor died."
"I see."
Ran smiled lightly.
"I'm glad Lizze is my friend."
"I'm lucky to be the daughter of a poor knight anyway."
"That's the same for me…"
When Ran said so, the two laughed lightly. Ran looked up
for a moment and was lost in thought.
If Olivia's antagonizing her makes it difficult for society-
"Shall we divide the social world?'
I think we can find a way - but I’ve decided to quit soon.
I didn't want to do such a troublesome thing anymore. I
don't really enjoy parties or social exchanges.
'But it's annoying as it is.'
Should I just block it lightly?
Ran smiled thinking so. Elise asked her with a trembling
face.
"What kind of face do you have?"
"Huh?"
"Your face looks like a cat about to hunt."
"What kind of face is that?"
"The same face as before."
Elise said, "Oh my gosh," Ran covered her face with a fan
and smiled lightly.
"I was just thinking about what to do with this situation."
"Anyway, it's all false rumors, so if you meet Ran and talk to
her, you'll see that it's not."
"That's moderate."
Ran muttered like that.
'But I'm not me.'
She's the one who pays me back as soon as she gets it. Lan
grinned and turned away from Elise and said, "Dance with
the Marquis. I'm just gonna walk around for a while."
 

"Alone."
"Yes, of course. There are so many people who know the
face."
After saying so, Ran greeted her cheerfully and left her
side. The Marquis of Cyrus said, pulling his wife's arm, who
was worried about whether it’ll be alright?
"I don't think the Lazians need to worry."
Elise held her husband's hand together, saying, "I'm glad
then."
It was the Duchess of Usla who Ran went straight to visit.
"Duchess."
When Ran spoke with a smile, the Duchess of Usla asked,
laughing and snorting.
"What's going on?"
"No, nothing."
Ran's face turned a little dark.
"I'm worried about how the Empress is doing. She was very
nice to me, but... I haven't heard from her lately."
The Duchess of Usla flinched at the word. She was a friend
of the Empress Katya and used her power to stir up society.
Of course, Olivia couldn't do her carelessly because she
had the title of Duchess, but it was true that she was
treated as a back room in a bundle with the Empress.
"The Empress, she hasn't been feeling well these days."
"I see. I'm really worried. I haven't seen Empress Dowager
since the incident-"
As Ran blurted out the end of her speech, the Duchess of
Usla quickly knew what the incident was. It was an incident
in which Prince Ruth attempted to rape Ran.
It was at Katya's night ball.
The Duchess of Usla's tone has softened.
"Then you must be worried."
"Yes, may I see the Empress?"
"Of course, Empress Dowager will be pleased."
The Duchess of Usla spoke softly. She also knew to some
extent that Ran was trying to use her. However, it is natural
in the social world for each other to use each other.
The Duchess of Usla said with a smile.
"I'll introduce you to a few more people. Oh, have you met
Countess Lieselotti? The countess has a wide circle of feet."
We've already met, but it's as good as not.
"If you do, I'll be glad."
Ran said so and laughed up and down her words like that.
***
As the sun went down completely and the atmosphere of
the ball was heating up, the bell rang out.
"The Duke of Lazia!"
Again, the eyes came to the entrance and got stuck. Eustaf
walked down the stairs at a quick pace.
The young ladies all looked at him and sighed and
straightened up. Eustaf eyes were slowly looking
everywhere and soon frowned.
Ran came into his eyes.
It's good to be in here-
The problem was that she was surrounded by men.
As he strode there, the hostess, Countess Lieselotti, quickly
approached him.
"Duke, I didn't expect you."
The countess' eyes were glistening and her cheeks were
flushed.
"Because my partner wants to come."
The Countess asked Eustaf with a suspicious face.
"Which lady are you with?"
She looked around, looking around, but he was alone when
he entered, so of course he was alone when he came in.
"No, I sent her first because I had something to do."
While saying so, his gaze remained fixed on Ran, and
Countess Lieselotti turned her head after his gaze and saw
Ran.
Oops, my heart crossed.
It was Countess Lieselotti herself who introduced Ran to
men. After being introduced by the Duchess of Usla, the
fact that Ran was a single count came to her mind, and that
the young men was triggered.
The empire is the inheritance of the eldest son.
Men born second or third had no title, so they had to take
various ways to survive, and one of them was to marry a
widow with a title.
By the way, Ran is not a widow, but a young and beautiful
woman with a title.
Although there was no envelope, the succeeding count was
a great attraction. You can take away or buy fish cake bags
through the Hall.
In addition, there was no socialite who did not know that
Ran was good.
At the thought of it, Countess Lieselotti began to actively
introduce men, and as she expected, Ran's popularity soon
soared and she was buried deep among men.
And the first thing that's popular with men is to become the
flower of society.
Countess Lieselotti was very proud of her work. Until she
saw the Duke of Lazia's face.
"Your Grace, Duke-"
The countess was about to say something, but Eustaf
turned his head and said to her.
"I'll find my company and excuse me."
Eustaf then took a quick step.
***
Ran held her hand and gave an awkward smile to her
opponent who wouldn't let go.
'What's his name again? He was the second son of some
baron--'
She sat on the sofa surrounded by about five or six men.
'I've heard that Countess Lieselotti was a pussy butler.'
I never thought she'd really introduce a man this
aggressively.
"Your hair looks like moonlight. May I call you Ran in a
friendly way? I already feel like I've known the Earl for a
long time."
"Wouldn't you rather dance with me?"
"I'm not good at dancing-"
"Haha, that's all right. It's cute that you're bad at dancing."
Ran was thinking about how to get out of this situation, and
she saw a person walking fast from the front.
 
CHAPTER 077
I could recognize him at a glance because he was taller
than others.
'Eus!'
 

Ran managed to hold back her voice from calling out. Ran's
eyes were on him, but the men around her couldn't even
notice it and were still busy making sweet sounds.
 

'Huh?'
 

Ran became suspicious.

 

'Are you angry….?'

 

He said, arriving in front of the sofa where she was sitting

while he was walking around.
 

"Is there anything you want with my partner?"

 

When the men looked back at the owner of the cold voice,
they were embarrassed to see Eustaf standing.
 
Some people didn't even know who their opponents were.
Ran hid her uneasiness and stood up to greet him.
 

"You're here, my Lord."

 

Only then did the men knew who their opponents were.
 

Duke of Lazia.
 

Ran took a step and gently held Eustaf hand, but Eustaf did
not stop shooting the men a cold glance one by one.
 

Then one of them coughed and said,

 

"I didn't know you had a previous engagement."

 

"I'll talk to you later, Ran."

 

"I look forward to seeing you again."

 

"Anyone who contacts her should expect to get my duel,

too."
 
At the moment, the atmosphere froze because Eustaf spoke
coldly. Eustaf said with Ran's waist closed.
 

"Let's go."
 

"Huh? Oh, yes."

 

Without greeting, and Ran left.

 

"Eus?"
 

"Yes."
 

"Are you angry?"

 

"…."
 

Eustaf was silent for a while then looked down at her and
said,
 

"I'm angry."
 

"How come?"
  

"What do you mean-"

 

He frowned at what he said.

 

"Ran, would you be mad if I were surrounded by women

like that?"
 

Ran thought about the scene for a moment. It is a scene

that is drawn too naturally.
 

"No, not really…"

 

A shock passed over Eustaf's face at Ran's words.

 

"No, not really?"

 

At his murmur, Ran nodded, "Yes."

 

Compared to the picture of Eustaf and Sina standing side

by side, which I imagined several times, it was nothing and
it didn't hurt much.
 
Just 'Eus must be bothered.' A feeling like that?
 

Ran looked up at Eustaf because he didn't say anything.

 

"Eus?"
 

"Yes."
 

"Are you still angry--?"

 

"No."
 

Eustaf replied briefly. He asked after a moment of silence.

 

"Ran."
 

"Yeah?"
 

"Why did you decide to go out with me?"

 

"Uh-?"
Ran opened her eyes wide because it was an unexpected
question.
"That's---"
She was about to talk, but suddenly the lights went out and
it was dark everywhere. The orchestra music also calmed
down, and the sound of surprised people came from the
darkness.
Clap clap!
At that time, I heard the sound of hitting the handbag twice
and the light on the hem fell. Countess Lieselotti was
standing on the platform.
"Everyone was surprised. I'd like to start today's game."
As she opened her arms theatrically, the shiny butterflies
bloomed countless times and everyone exclaimed. Lan
looked at the butterfly shining rainbow in surprise and said,
"Welcome Magic?"
"I think there's a wizard."
"Amazing."
There was no wizard in Lazia, so magical work was
common, but it was the first time a wizardry.
Ran became an exciting face and looked at the welcoming
magic.
The dark interior sparkled a faint light, and the butterflies
brightened up. Countess Lieselotti said.
"Come on, ladies, come this way. I'll explain the rules
separately."
As Countess Lieselotti pointed to her right, the door to the
other banquet hall shone brightly.
"What kind of game is she trying to play?"
Ran murmured and said slightly out of Eustaf's arms.
"See you later."
"Yes."
His expression did not look good in the dark, so Ran
squeezed his hand once more and headed toward the door.
'Didn't this work out?'
Or,
-Why did you decide to go out with me?
The question suddenly came to my mind.
Why?
'Cause I like you.'
I was lost in thought, and Elise came up somewhere and
crossed her arms.
"It's an exciting night."
Her pumpkin-colored eyes smiled after waking up from the
idea of sparkling.
"Yeah. What kind of game is she trying to play?"
When everyone crossed the room with curiosity, the maids
in the room on the right came and handed out small
crystals one by one to each person.
The crystal, the size of a walnut, was radiating heat.
"Pretty."
Elise, who exclaimed, turned the crystal close to her eyes.
Shards of light twinkled and shone like fairy wings.
"Now, everybody can take that crystal and hide anywhere
in this mansion. If you go out of the hide-and-seek area, the
crystal lights go out, so you can tell them apart."
Then said Countess Lieselotti, who came inside. Everyone
listened to her explanation with breathlessness.
"We're going to hand out crystals to the gentlemen. The
crystal they have is a pair with your crystal. When you get
close, you shine."
Then Countess Lieselotti laughed and took a crystal out of
the maid's basket and kissed it.
"And no one knows which crystal and which crystal are a
pair."
 

The words burst out with a shout of joy or not.

"Good luck, ladies. I'll give you 10 minutes. The exit door is
over there."
Everyone laughed and talked with an excited voice and
walked out of the opposite door with a stampede.
Elise said as she slowly walked out the door.
"I'm coming to Katy."
"How do you know?"
"The Countess of Lieselotti is capable. And she hates
affairs. I'm sure they've already done something to
themselves."
"I see."
She's a lady of the right degree.
"Yes, then let's go hide."
Elise pulled Ran's arm with a smile. I could see people
looking for places to hide.
"Shall we go outside?"
Elise shook her head at Ran's words.
"It's hot in the garden."
"It's a summer night?"
At Ran's words, Elise puffed her cheeks and said,
"Then shall we hide separately?"
"I think that would be good. I think Marquis and Lizzie
should say sweet things when they meet anyway."
"Oh my?"
Elise opened her eyes wide and laughed.
"I hope the Duke finds Ran."
"I don't think it's going to be hard."
Ran thought so realistically, and said, "Time is up," leaving
Elise's back, and then she set out to the garden.
'Oh, there's really no one.'
Everyone's tamed by the fan and doesn't come out. Ran
looked at Crystal with that thought. The crystal was still
shining, as the garden was also an area of hide-and-seek.
"I like it"
Ran nodded and walked along the stone path in the garden.
The wind shook the shrubbery, and the scent of sweet night
was everywhere.
Ran stretched all the way.
'It's so nice.'
But it was definitely a problem to have a place to hide. If I
just sit on the floor, the dress will be covered with dirt.
Ran carefully examined the garden. And sat inside a small
maze garden with pebbles.
'It's more of a geometric garden than a maze.'
Not long ago, there was a sweet smell of green. Ran
flopped down on the stone floor.
When I opened my palm, the crystal was still shining.
'If I'm here, you can't find it.'
I'm sure they're all going in to the mansion.
Looking toward the mansion, I saw an adult shining
butterfly inside the glass window. It's quite a beautiful
sight.
'I feel sorry for Lumiere.'
Ran thought so.
As soon as he entered, he covered himself with wine and
sent him back to change his clothes.
'He didn't have any spare clothes.'
So, he went to the duke residence and cut him off to
change his clothes.
 

'I felt sorry for him for having a puppy-like face, but·····.'
I have to cut it off moderately. It's not good as long as he's
coming.
In addition·····
'Cause I don't want Eustaf to misunderstand.'
I have to draw a line.
Ran thought so and gathered her knees, curled up, and
exhaled. Leaning her cheek against her knee, she was lost
in thought.
'Katya, when Empress Dowager is back in society, no
matter how much Olivia is at a disadvantage. Like this, the
Royal Family will defeat the Royal Family.'
In fact, it was just a hassle for Ran to have such a small
fight in society.
'I didn't expect Ruth and Olivia to get in trouble. That's not
the problem right now.'
The "darkness" sealed on the ice wall opened its eyes. Sina
will be here next year, so the darkness will be the year after
next..
'It's soon!'
Ran let out a loud moan. And the bigger problem is-
'That I didn't finish my writing.'
So, I know how to beat the darkness and have a happy
ending, but I don't know how that happens.
And I don't know if it's actually happening because I only
had a plan to write it out.
'Well, maybe the original isn't important anymore.'
Then she opened her hand.
'I should've been dead already. No. Is Ran dead by nature?'
And my parents and Tas.
Ran closed her eyes.
If she was able to change it, why did they die?
'Wait, then it's weird that I'm dating Eustaf, and in fact, my
business should have been ruined, and Uncle Lindbergh
would have killed me already.'
If you can't really change the big flow.
'Was it just a coincidence? Really?'
Ran exhaled a long breath.
Ssrak.
Then I heard footsteps from over there. The sound of
stepping on pebbles gave Ran goose bumps.
Ran opened her hand. The Crystal was blinking.
'No Way!'
I don't know who my partner is, but I don't want to meet
alone here.
'In addition·····.'
Ran swallowed deeply and squeezed the crystal as she
suddenly recalled that there was an attempt to kidnap her.
She hid the crystal in the shrub and moved as if crawling.
Then she found a moderately strong branch, then
swallowed her breath and watched who was coming there.
Let's beat him up.
The owner of the sound of stepping on the stone seemed to
have no intention of hiding his position. Ean narrowed her
eyes and looked at his opponent. The opponent took out his
crystal blinks and looked around. Ran jumped out of her
seat in surprise.
"Eus!"
"Ran."
A smile passed over Eustaf's face, and her hand lowered his
gaze.
"Is that possible?"
"Oh, I'm going to hit anyone suspicious."
She shook a branch and said, while Eustaf sighed, pulled a
stick out of her hand and threw it.
"Do you have any options of hiding or running away?"
"You were hiding, weren't you?"
Ran quickly came out of the shrub and said. She took out
the hidden crystal.
"That's amazing. How did it get paired up with Eustaf?"
"Maybe it's fate."
Eustaf said it so casually that Ran almost accepted it
without realizing it.
"Yes, it's not you. It's a good thing anyway. You're not a
weird person."
"That's a relief. You would have been in trouble if you
swung that branch."
"Wielding a full swing will definitely hurt."
When Ran swung her arm, Eustaf replied briefly, "Try it on
me later."
Lan raised her eyes and laughed.
"Not for Eustaf."
"If that could hurt me, I wouldn't worry."
"No matter how many times you get hit by a tree, it hurts,
doesn't it?"
"That's the right story."
"You'll get hit if you hit me secretly."
"Let's do it now."
"Huh?"
Eustaf picked up a branch he had thrown, handed it to Ran,
and turned back.
"Hit it."
Ran was puzzled and looked at the rod in her hand and the
back of Eustaf's head.
"Really?"
"Yes."
"Really?"
"Yes."
"Really hitting?"
"Yes."
"Really, really, really-"
"Ran"
Eustaf called her briefly.
"Just swing it."
Ran looked again at the branches in her hand. No, it's.
Then Ran grabbed the branch tightly, saw Eustaf, and
swung it vigorously.
'Cause you're not supposed to get hit in the head-'
Ran aimed at his side.
Bung-
It was a very powerful sound.
But her branches cut through the air.
"Huh?"
Eustaf grabbed her from behind as she swung so hard that
her back turned around.
Ran turned her head in surprise.
"Eus?"
"Yes."
"You were just in front of me."
"That's right."
He hugged her from behind and raised his chin to the top
of Ran's head. Ran was embarrassed because he was
caught stiffly and forcefully.
"No, how could you do that?"
"Do you understand now?"
Ran tried to turn around with her mouth wide open, but she
couldn't turn at all because he hugged her tightly.
 
CHAPTER 078
"Isn't it magic?"
"No."
Eustaf did not criticize her for saying something wrong, but
answered seriously. Ran flipped around after holding her
hand open in front of her boat.
 

Eustaf told her.

 

"Promise me that you will run away without coming at me."

 

"..."
 

"Ran."
 

"I promise."
 

She nodded and replied, so Eustaf smiled softly. When I

saw that face, I thought it was good that Ran promised.
 

"So, what is it, actually?"

 
As Ran reached out and said, Eustaf naturally held the
hand together and asked.
 

"What do you mean?"

 

"Crystal."
 

"I told you it was fate."

 

Eustaf secretly pressured Countess Lieselotti to wipe her

mouth with the crystal she had paired with Ran.
 

Didn't you actually ask for it?

 

Ran's green eyes narrowed and soon drew a line.

 

"If the Lord says so, it is my duty to believe."

 

Eustaf smirked and reached out her hand.

 

"Crystal, please."
 
Curious yet Ran gave away her crystal found in the shrub,
and when the two crystals touched each other on Eustaf's
palm, the color changed to a rainbow color, and there was a
vision of flowers and star dust falling everywhere.
 

Ran burst into laughter.

 

"Really. That's a good idea. It's pretty. It's shiny."

 

Ran touched the welcome magic a few times and lowered

her hand.
 

Something came into Ran's line of sight to say, "I like this
one-"
 

Something shiny is flying.

 

As soon as she thought about it, Ran pushed Eustaf

reflexively.
 

Chwang!
 

With a sharp sound, a commendation was lodged in her

side.
 
"Ran!"
 

As soon as Eustaf grabbed Ran and pressed her to the floor,

several more commendations flew in.
 

At some point, a sword was pulled out of his hand and the
flying commendations were thrown out. The bay-shaped
commendations had bumps like fishing needles so that they
would not fall out when stuck.
 

In the middle of the commendation on the floor was a small

ice crystal, and it began to vibrate small.
 

Ran, who was lying under Eustaf's body, unconsciously

lowered her eyes to the commendation on her side, and
Eustaf whispered.
 

"I'm sorry."
 

When he pulled on the commendation on her side, the

dress sounded torn. As soon as he threw it, the
commendations exploded.
 

'Oh, my God.'
 
Ran tried to lift herself up, but Eustaf's hand was pressing
her firmly and couldn't move. The next moment, something
flashed and blue flames rose.
 

"Argh!"
 

The sharp scream turned Ran's gaze unknowingly.

 

A person fell from the tree. The man in the flames fell. Blue
flames were rising from his mouth and eyes.
 

"!!"
It was so horrible that Ran took her breath. The flame,
which seemed to burn everything, subsided slightly, and he
began to roll over the floor, whether he was trying to
extinguish it or because of pain.
He burnt to death.
Ran stared blankly at it and looked up at Eustaf. His face in
the blue flame was so cold that Ran grabbed him by the
shoulder without realizing it.
"Eus."
When she gasped and spoke softly, Eustaf's eyes fell on her
and shook for a moment. He clenched his teeth, lowered his
hand, and tingled his finger at the person, and with a small
sound, the flame became stronger and the person soon
became powdery without leaving any shape.
Then he pressed her on the side and said,
"Are you okay? If you wait a minute, you'll--"
"Eus, I'm fine. I didn't even scratch it didn't scratch. I was
wearing armor inside."
Ran's voice was shaking, but it was conveyed, and Eustaf
looked dazed for a moment.
"Armor?"
"Yes."
After hearing about the kidnapping, Ran was always
wearing the Nadium armor that Jetura gave her as a gift.
"It's just a rip. I'm fine."
Now not only her voice but also her whole body was
shaking. Eustaf slowly got up on her body.
People were flocking because of the disturbance.
Ran tried to raise herself up, but it didn't work out. Eustaf
held her up so she could get up.
"Did, did you do that earlier?"
"Yes"
"Should…should you have killed him?"
The words didn't come out right, so Ran bit her lips tightly
because she felt like she was frozen.
Don't be nervous. Don't cry.
"Are you alright?"
"What's going on!"
People's shout broke the small silence and got closer, and
Eustaf whispered quietly.
"Are you afraid of me?"
Ran's lips trembled. Her breath trembled together like
butterfly wings and she said, "Of course!"
Whispering, Ran held him tightly. Tears burst out of her
eyes.
"Noonim, Ran, it's my fault. Don't cry."
As Eustaf soothed, Ran shed even more tears.
I'm scared that a bomb flew in to kill myself. It is also scary
to see a person burn to death in front of her eyes.
Eustaf hugged her.
"Duke?! "
"Earl!"
"What the--"
The soldiers and people who came running asked, Eustaf
said.
"There was an assassination attempt."
"What!?"
"What happened to the assassin?"
"Ran away."
While Eustaf answered all the questions one by one, Ran
buried her face on his shoulder. I think I heard Countess
Lieselotti fainted, and there were stories of some frail
ladies collapsing, but through the commotion - half
ignoring it - Eustaf got on the wagon heading for the green
arch.
Ran murmured on his shoulder.
"Do you have a handkerchief?"
Eustaf crossed his handkerchief without saying a word, and
Ran wiped her face and exhaled.
She looked up and said,
"Sorry."
"What do you mean?"
"Because I let you deal with it alone."
Eustaf frowned.
"I can do that much."
"Still."
Ran twisted her body down from his leg and sat on the
opposite chair. She looked down at her side and said, "Can
we fix this?"
"Well, I don't know."
"It's a waste to throw it away."
"Let's leave it to the maids."
"Yes..."
While Ran blanked out and touched the hole in her clothes,
the stillness filled the carriage.
This silence would have been heavier if it had not been for
the cheerful sound of the wagon wheels rolling on the floor.
Ran looked up after a long daze.
"Are you okay, Eustaf?"
"Yes"
"That's how you use your blue flame-"
"That's fine."
"Really?"
"Ran."
"Huh?"
"You can be angry."
Ran looked at Eustaf, turned her eyes and sighed. The
breath felt like a dagger, so Eustaf flinched.
Ran got up from her seat and bent awkwardly due to the
low ceiling of the carriage, pulling his cheeks.
"?!"
Eustaf's eyes opened wide by an unexpected action, and
Ran said.
"I have to say, "Thank you for saving my life," in this
situation. Besides-- yeah. I'm scared of Eustaf. I saw a
scene like that, and it's obvious, right?"
Grumbling Ran said aloud. Or maybe she cries. Ran
laughed like she twisted his lips.
"But I still like Eus."
His eyes did not fall, and Ran looked straight at him as if
she were measuring her sincerity.
"If anyone blames me for liking someone like you, that's up
to me. 'Cause I like Eustaf Labán de Lazia."
I could smile more naturally this time.
"Is this gonna be a question?"
"kkyak" At that time, the wagon's wheel was rattled, and
the wagon shook, and Ran's was shaken by Eustaf and
asked to sit on his leg.
"That's the answer."
"Really, why are we dating? It's obvious, isn't?"
"It's not that-"
He smiled strangely while talking, and Ran pulled his
Cravat and questioned him.
"It's not?"
"Ran's sweet."
Eustaf looked at her.
"You want to stay in Lazia, or someone else asks you to do
it, or- because you feel sorry for me."
 

Ran opened her mouth wide.

What should I say?
It was unbelievable that it came from the mouth of Eustaf,
who always seemed confident.
"That can't be right, can it?"
"Is that so?"
"I don't do dating with that."
Speaking sternly, Ran said after a moment of thought.
"No, even if I can be so sociable, that's not why I am dating
Eustaf."
"That's a relief."
Eustaf said so and smiled quietly. It's not the face of a man
who killed so cruelly.
'If you look at it.'
Eustaf already killed several times.
This was definitely self-defense again.
"Who the hell is this?"
Ran leaned against him and murmured.
"This time, it was not the kidnapping, but killing."
Eustaf kissed her temple and said,
"I'll catch it in a minute."
He has lost his temper.
Thinking Ran was hurt, I couldn't think properly.
All I could think about was the most brutal, horrible,
slowest death it ever done to her-He breathed out and
swallowed the sweet smell from her hair. Then suddenly, I
clearly remembered how she did at first.
"Ran"
"Huh?"
"Why did you do that?"
"What?"
"Why did you push me?"
"I don't know what it was, but I was afraid Eustaf would be
hurt."
"You can be beaten."
"I can't?!"
Ran swerved and protested.
"I'm wearing some armor, but Eustaf didn't have any
equipment."
"Because I have the stamina to endure."
"You don't have to suffer from physical pain."
"And isn't this armor only protecting the torso? What if you
were hit by the leg, an arm, somewhere else? And what if it
was poisoned?"
"That's the same with Eustaf."
"Not the same."
"That's the same. Is Eustaf resistant to poison? Or-"
"There is."
"....Huh?"
"I'm resistant to poison. I've been developing tolerance
since I was young. So, please don't do such a reckless
thing."
Ran hesitated at the words and sighed.
"I'll try."
"Ran"
"There's nothing we can do about the body moving by itself,
right? But I'll try."
At Ran's words, Eustaf frowned and nodded with a sigh.
At least she'll try.
'But.'
When I thought of stupid Viridescent Shadow, my teeth
cracked naturally.
What do you do with escorts?
Doesn't the owner come even though he's in danger
because he's lost somewhere?
I won't let him go when I get back, he thought.
***
"Everyone's dead."
The second reported with his head down. His voice was
infuriated, rather low and soft.
Eustaf sat cross-legged and asked back.
"All?"
"Yes, The Viridescent Shadow got two on them, and both of
them have found their bodies."
Eustaf knocked on a special armrest.
"He used a unique weapon. He used magic handcraft as a
weapon. And the last attack was magical."
"Magic weapon?"
The second, raised his head and asked, and Eustaf thought
and answered.
"It wouldn't be hard to find the source of such a unique
artifact. Besides, the assassin guild we talked about before-
have you got the location?"
"Yes."
"Then"
Eustaf made a bloody smile.
"Then how long have we been together?"
The Second, blinked his eyes and answered as if singing
lightly.
"It's an honor, Lord. To participate in the group of Blue
flame."
"Welcome."
***
Poakin swallowed all kinds of foul language in his mouth.
'It's not human. It's not human.'
A blue flame flies, and swords and windows soar in the
shadows. The flame didn't go out, and it swallowed
everything in one breath.
'The Guild Master,xx-'
All I could think of was that he was the one who got all this
excited. The whole body trembled. Poakin shivered in the
corner of the closet several times.
He could easily think that none of the guild members left
the guild tonight.
Then the closet door opened roughly.
"Oh, my?"
"Eua, euaaaa!"
A smiling mouth came into his eyes as the opponent looked
just black due to the backlight.
"Master, there's still someone left."
"That's a relief."
The second smiled and grabbed Poakin's hair and pulled it
out of the closet.
"Hi, hii, haak!"
Poakin trembled as he was thrown to the floor. Blood-
soaked black boots came into view.
Without even thinking about raising his eyes above it,
Poakin put his forehead on the floor.
"Sa, sa, Save me."
"If you answer my question correctly."
"As, as much as you want!"
 
CHAPTER 079
The answer came straight out without any hesitation. There
is no such thing as loyalty to this guild. Then, a woman's
voice came from above his head.
 

"I think he's right. Because the Guild Master said the same
thing."
 

"Then, Second. Has the request changed from kidnapping

to murder?"
 

At the words, Poakin swallowed his saliva and replied,

"Yes."
 

"I don't think your guild has that much talent, who did you
ask to kill?"
 

"That, that's--"
 

When he was speechless, the second one kicked him in the

face without mercy.
 

"Arghh!"
 
The second said, stepping down on his short screaming
back.
 

"I want you to answer the screams in time. I don't want my

boots to get dirty."
 

"I, I, have commissioned from Sidra."

 

And he began to cry pitifully. It was a cry, not a thought to

be the right arm of the Killer Guild, who had grown old
enough.
 

In the later world, Sidra was also famous for being a cruel
man.
 

If it is known that he has revealed it, he will not survive

even if he lives here now.
 

"That's right with the guild leader."

 

"All right"
 

When the boots turned around and started walking, Poakin

thought he lived. But it was a short time, and soon his head
rolled on the floor.
  

The second smiled.

 

"You killed as many people as you could for money."

 

Did you think you'd survive if you only said that much?
 

"It's a tongue"
 

The second said, laughed, and quickly followed Eustaf. As I

came out of the hallway, I noticed the The Viridescent
Shadow standing side by side.
 

"You know what to do."

 

When Eustaf said, the second bowed as if she were flying.

 

"Of course."
 

Eustaf glanced at the second and left the underground

house. Soon the fire soared from the house. People tried to
put out the fire, but it didn't go out. Fortunately, it didn't
burn around, so the damage was only to the people in the
house.
  

***
 

Olivia bit her fingertips.

 

'That cheeky little girl!'

 

Anger flared up.

 

Empress Katya, who had been pushed to the back room,

was active again. It was natural that it didn't help her.
 

It was obvious to anyone with one eye that Countess Ran

Romia was at the center of the work.
 

After the accident at Count Lieselotti's house, the Empress

brought Ran to the palace to console her, and she held a
full-fledged tea party starting with it.
 

It was not only women but also young men that Ran
strongly targeted. It was because I realized something
when I saw Countess Lieselotti's banquet.
 
As rumors spread that good men gathered at the banquet
held by the Empress, of course, more women attended.
 

It was a voluntary operation to bring the women on Olivia's

side because it was difficult to lure them one by one.
 

Olivia was furious. People who had to come to themselves

and hang on now went to Empress Katya and started
hanging on. Even in the name of an imperial adult, Olivia's
position was further reduced, as the words of Empress
Katya worked well in the palace.
 

'What should I do?'

While agonizing, Olivia smiled.
'Yes, you don't have to be an enemy, do you?'
It would be best if I could get you on my side. And after
Ran gets close enough to herself.
'Isn't betrayal supposed to be on my side?'
Thinking so, Olivia giggled.
***
Lumiere really stuck like a gum and didn't fall since Ran
was attacked.
'And I think he's getting better and better and better.'
Ran was troubled by Lumiere, who handed over a
handkerchief or fan she had forgotten.
I know you're determined not to leave your seat next to me-
'But you can't do it like this.'
When do you train and when do you practice
swordsmanship?
"Do you need anything else?"
"No, it's okay."
In response, Ran unfolded her fan and showed it to the
people sitting together on the table. Kartya Empress was
amazed.
"Pretty. Is it made of a piece of shell?"
"It looks like a rainbow."
The Duchess of Usla, who has now become very friendly,
praised her.
"You look like your master in many colors."
Everyone burst into laughter at the words of the Duchess of
Usla.
"Oh, my God, Master so sweet, too."
"This is embarrassing for the day."
Some people put in a chuimse. Ran was amazing, but she
didn't lose her smile and answered.
"Maybe that's why Eustaf gave it to me as a gift."
This kind of work continued even after it was publicly
revealed that she and Eustaf were lovers.
'Maybe it's because it doesn't have the same form as Liz.'
Young Master Usla, now in front of him, was also the third
son of the Duke of Usla. The Duchess of Usla secretly
poked at Ran, saying he was her son and could not give him
a title when he married, but his dowry would be enormous.
'The lives of men under the eldest son who don’t have a
title in the Empire are tiring.'
Ran thought so and used to ignore the courtship that
flocked to her.
"Did the Duke of Lazia give you as present?"
"Oh, my God, he gave you this gift. The Duke of Lazia is
different."
The women soon spoke in unison.
When holding a banquet or tea party, Ran put a lot of effort
into interior and props and atmosphere.
It adds a modern feeling, but it mixes only 10 to 20% of the
time, and the atmosphere itself is light, fluffy, and the place
where puns and plays come and go.
Readings, observe artifacts from afar, draw ridiculous
pictures to match--
With games that might have been played on the MT, the
gathering of Empress Katya quickly soared to the peak of
popularity. A secret request was also received from
Empress Katya, who also spoke to Ruth, the emperor.
 

Ruth was also weak with his mother, so his words were
eaten by the emperor, and Empress Katya's position
became firm.
'When this happened, they took away all the power of
Islam, Qing and Empress Dowager and made them go to
the back room.'
Ran thought so and put the orange sherbet in her mouth.
The fresh and sweet sherbet melted in her mouth in an
instant. These foods also came up with the idea of Ran.
'It's annoying, but definitely the empress's position has
decreased.'
That's what the Empress is without children.
Even these days, Empress Katya says, 'I think Olivia is
really stone me. Perhaps we should select an old and new
empress,' she said secretly to Ran.
Then she sent a meaningful look, and Ran managed to hold
back the words, "I never marry a son of a dog."
'There's no more bullying in society.'
Elise grumbled, "Oh, my God, people who used to gossip
about Ran are now praising her," but Ran thought it was
okay.
A person who changes his position according to public
opinion is not a difficult opponent. But the problem is
people who keep cursing.
Wouldn't negative stalking be the scariest thing?
After the short tea party, everyone said, "I wish there were
more." I left with a sense of regret.
The time limit was also Ran's idea.
If you want to come back again.
In addition, too loose gatherings easily gain a reputation
for boredom.
While coming out of the white palace where Empress
Kartya was staying, the maid approached and tightened her
head.
"I see Countess Romia."
Bowing down, she added.
"The Empress wants to see you."
Ran opened her lips slightly and said with a big smile.
"Thank God, but I'm going home because I'm not feeling
well. I'm afraid I'll bother her, so tell her I'll come to her
officially later."
Ran reviewed what she said and thought there was no
problem, so she told the maid, "Go ahead," and left the
palace.
Riding in the carriage, Ran said.
"What kind of publicity?"
"Maybe she's trying to mix it with master's popularity."
At Lumiere's words, Ran murmured, "If you're such a
simple person…" she looked at Lumiere.
"Lumiere."
"Yes"
"I've been thinking."
As her face became serious, so did his face. He was getting
used to the power struggle in the palace.
But I always feel that I'm lacking.
Ran opened her mouth.
"I don't think Lumiere should escort me anymore."
In an unexpected shock, Lumiere was speechless.
"Lumiere, I like you."
Ran spoke frankly.
"But I don't think Lumiere should stick with me like this all
day."
"Is that what the guy who was attacked a while ago would
say?"
 
"Of course, I need an escort-"
Ran paused for a moment and said,
"That doesn't have to be Lumiere."
Lumiere stared blankly at Ran. His pretty scarlet eyes
trembled, so Ran reached out without realizing it,
overlapped on his hand, and was held tight.
"What don't you like?"
However, unlike the power of the grip, Lumiere's tone was
soft and soft. The smile on his face became thicker.
"If there's anything you don't like, I'll fix it, tell me what
you want. What? The swordsmanship training can be done
in the evening, and I'll take turns."
"Lumiere"
"Or do you want anything else? I know I'm not good
enough, so-"
"Lumiere"
Ran called his name again.
"It's alright."
She said so and smiled.
"It's not about changing Lumiere, it's not about lack, it's
not about that. I mean, it's not that-"
"You don't need me anymore."
"Uh-"
"It's kind of a mess, it's good to be kind after you get it, but
you're thinking that it's going to get in the way of your love
affair with the Duke."
Ran's emerald-colored eyes blinked a couple of times.
Lumiere spit out his words and couldn't stand it himself.
The feeling of being naked, but I can't stand it without
spitting it out.
So, the word accelerated more and more.
"No, I'm a man of unknown identity, and I've known that
favor and whim and whim. So, I tried to please him a little
bit, and he acted like a dog, but I guess he doesn't like that.
Oh, so what happens to Lily? Are you going to sell me
somewhere else? I wish I could get a high price."
As the words got longer, the sarcasm grew longer, and even
if I knew that I was running toward breakdown, I couldn't
pick up the words I had already said.
I think I'm getting quieter and deeper into the dark.
Lumiere did not look away from Ran. Whether it's
contempt, sympathy, or whatever appears on her face, it's
likely to fall apart.
But Ran looked at Lumiere and said,
"Lumiere. It's a self-pity, right?"
He said, as he was surprised. Lumiere looked blankly at
Ran. Ran said he was embarrassed.
"No, I never thought you'd be thinking that. That can't be
right. No, I'm not that kind of person."
She frowned and pulled him on the cheek.
It was exactly what I did to Eustaf a long time ago, so
Lumiere somehow felt itchy.
"I told you, I like Lumiere. Of course, I know that when a
person is depressed, he doesn't hear good things and only
bad things, but that's, but that's not true."
Ran laughed like that.
"I really can't. Lumiere, it's true that I saved Lumiere. But I
don't want to limit Lumiere's world to me."
"No!'
"Lumiere wants to be restrained?"
Speaking as if he knew what to say in advance, Ran smiled.
"Think about it after you're not restricted."
"Master-"
"I'm the owner of Lumiere, right?"
"Of course."
"Then you'll do what I tell you to do, right?"
Ran's green eyes had a strange feeling. It's not just a jewel,
it's-
'It's transparent and you're likely to see the floor....'
And this side looks like you can see the floor.
"Respect."
Lumiere answered so with his head down, and Ran moved
to his side and flopped down.
"It's a relief though."
"What do you mean?"
"Lumiere talks in his heart."
Only then did his face show signs of embarrassed.
"Well, I didn't mean it all."
"Yes, yes. But what do you think? Doesn't it feel cool talking
to me?"
Lumiere laughed bitterly at Ran's words. He told such a
story to himself and was refuted head-on, so it couldn't
have been cool.
I felt like the darkness in my heart fell out at once.
"I mean, I have high hopes for Lumiere."
"High expectations?"
"Yeah, I mean-"
Ran thought about what to say and said, "Ah."
"The ability to knock down a large number of big one?"
"I see"
Ran spoke easily because he didn't even know how big it
was, and Lumiere took it seriously.
"That's definitely going to happen to Lumiere. I know."
Lumiere looked at Ran's side face. Ran turned her head
and said, facing his eyes.
"But even if it doesn't happen, it doesn't change that I like
Lumiere."
"Master."
"Huh?"
"Do you know I like you?"
 

CHAPTER 080 – LUMIERE CONFESS

Ran burst into laughter as if he were talking about it.
 

"Of course, I know."

 
"No, it's not that, it's that I want to kiss and embrace."
 

Ran's eyes opened wide at his words and soon her face
turned red.
 

"Huh? What? Really?"

 

Ran coughed in vain as her voice shook wildly. Lumiere

burst into laughter when he saw her like that. I think it's
the first time I've embarrassed Ran and made her shake.
 

I was glad about it.

 

"What…what… were you kidding?"

 

Lumiere shook his head as Ran stuttered.

 

"No, I mean it. But I've already been dumped."

 

Only then did Ran recall the conversation she had with
Lumiere before.
 

'That was me!'

 
Ran was embarrassed.
 

"…."
 

Not knowing what to do, Ran took a deep breath and said,
 

"Thank you for liking me. But I already have someone I like.
I'm sorry."
 

Lumiere smiled at the sincere rejection. She takes

confession of someone like her seriously. That's why I
started liking it.
 

"No, thank you for telling me."

 

"Me too, thank you for telling me."

 

I can't imagine how difficult it will be to confess.

And Ran spokes.
 

"I'm glad I told Lumiere to quit escorting me in advance.

Otherwise, you would have thought it was for another
reason."
 
"That's true."
 

Lumiere nodded lightly.

 

Arriving at the green arch, the carriage door opened,

Eustaf stood instead of his servant.
 

"What's going on?"

 

Ran smiled and got out of the carriage holding the hand
that Eustaf put out.
 

"I came to meet my lover who came home from a busy job."
 

Eustaf said so and looked at Lumiere. Lumiere smiled with

a different face than usual, and Eustaf's expression became
strange. Without noticing the atmosphere between the two,
Ran laughed and said to his answer.
 

"I wasn't that busy. By the way…Eustaf."

 

"Yes."
 

"Olivia invited me."

  

Eustaf's eyes looked at Ran and looked straight back.

 

"Are you going?"

 

"Well, I don't know yet. ····."

 

"I hope you don't go."

 

"Really? Then tell her I'm sick and then I’ll stay home-"
 

"Can you do that?"

 

There was a hint of joy in his voice. These days, Ran wasn't
in the whole house because she was working in the social
world, and the two of them had less time to have privacy
together.
 

"Yeah. Should I?"

 

Entering the mansion, there was a faint scent of flowers.

More suitors were rushing in now than when she was Duke,
and the flowers were piled up to the point where there was
no room to step on.
  

Of course, not to mention letters. When Eustaf asked her

for the letter, Ran freaked out and said, "That's not it." She
handled the letter.
 

However, there was nothing he could do about it, so Eustaf

donated the entire flowers to nursing homes and
orphanages.
 

"Should I at least ask for a duel to calm herself down?"

Eustaf murmured in a faint voice, and Ran answered,
"Maybe it's more of a hot topic."
I'm so scared of social outcasts.
Ran groaned at her words.
Ran was staying at the 'Green Arch' as a guest. She was
Eustaf's lover, but at the same time, it was not so strange
for her to stay in the Patriarch House.
Patriarch-Disciple, it's very common in this relationship.
However, if they were just lovers, staying in the house was
worth the sound.
Therefore, Ran once seriously considered buying a
mansion, but the managers said that Eustaf's dissuasion
and that the sale of the mansion, which he thought was
strangely okay, had disappeared.
'It's obvious who did it, but ·····.'
At the same time as the thought of doing so, it was
certainly troublesome to move out, so with the words, "I
can't help it," Ran was a thrill.
When Lumiere greeted and stepped down in the middle
hallway, Eustaf asked.
"What did you talk about with him?"
"We've talked a little bit some things."
Ran was wondering how far she should go, but said she had
decided to leave the escort for now.
"Because I feel like he's taking up too much training time."
"Okay."
After answering, Eustaf was silent and couldn't help but
ask.
"But did he say it was okay?"
"Huh?"
"The knight."
"Uh- we had a little conversation, and I convinced
Lumiere."
Ran grinned.
"And there aren't many places in the community to take
escorts, are there? Most people walk around with their
maid."
"That's true."
Eustaf said after a moment of thought.
"I'll attach a new maid."
"with the ability?"
"Of course."
After answering, Eustaf looked around and saw that no one
was around, and pulled her waist and kissed her.
"Umm-"
When Ran groaned quietly, Eustaf's arm with her back in
his arms became more difficult.
His tongue came in with his slightly open lips. Ran flinched
and swallowed her breath. The sensation that the bumps,
slowly rubbing her tongue, seemed to be caressed one by
one gave her goose bumps.
Even though it was a short, exploratory kiss, her legs
trembled.
She barely protested.
"If-If you do this in the hallway-"
"I can't kiss you like this in the room."
Isn't it more dangerous to do it in an enclosed space?
At Eustaf's words, Ran rolled her eyes.
'Is that how it works?'
Eustaf opened the door for her.
"Welcome."
"Oh my, did you come with Lord?"
The cheerful voices of Kiri and Dimodia brightened Ran's
face.
 
CHAPTER 081
At Ran's words, Kiri looked embarrassed and soon nodded.
 

"Nice."
 

"Kiri!"
 

Kiri laughed when Dimodia complained with a frown.

 

"But you'd better learn how to make fun of yourself, right?

It's better to learn the surface than to know anything."
 

"But-"
 

Dimodia mumbled.
 

"May the Lord grant you permission."

 

Kiri blinked, turned her whole body toward Ran and asked
politely.
 

"Dear Earl, do I need Lord permission?"

  

Ran smiled and said, "No," and Kiri smiled like a fox.
 

"Then I'll teach you."

 

Dimodia muttered, 'Oh, I don't know,' and Soda and Kara

looked worried, too.
 

Ran held her hands tightly together with joy alone.

 

"Really? Then you can start right now."

 

"But we still need to be ready, so let's start with tomorrow."

 

Ran nodded at Kiri's words. I remembered the

swordsmanship that Eustaf showed me before.
 

'Not to that extent, though.'

 

But I wanted to be able to keep my body. Kiri began

training just as she said on yesterday. She admired Ran's
armor. It was Nadium's clothes, which had been blocked
before.
 
It looks like just loose underwear when worn, but when you
slightly turn the jewelry attached to your chest, it sticks
tightly to your body and the texture changed as if it were
steel.
 

"You'll wear this and train."

 

Kiri said so and began Ran's training. Training was

completely different from Ran's idea.
 

'I thought you'd at least grab a wooden stick and shake it.'
 

Shouldn't we start with a fitness exercise that doesn't

matter at all, let alone a wooden stick?
 

After training with interval players, sweat poured out even

though it was winter.
 

Ran gasped. Steam rose over her shoulder.

 

said Kiri with a smile.

 

"You have more basic physical strength than I thought? I

didn't know you could follow me from day one."
 
"I feel like throwing up."
 

My mouth smelled sweet. When Ran gathered her breath

and spoke at once, Kiri replied.
 

"It's okay because you didn't vomit."

 

She then covered Lan with a big towel and said,

 

"This is the end of today's training. Go inside and wash

before you get cold."
 

"Yes..."
 

With a nod, Ran staggered inside. It was a little far from

the mansion because the Knights rented one side of the
training ground.
 

'Should I just wash up?'

 

I thought of a public shower room attached to the Knights'

room. There were no women in the Knights of Blue flame,
so a separate shower room was created for men and
women.
 
"Don't."
 

As if I had read such an idea at that time, Lumiere came

out and whispered where he appeared. Ran jumped up.
 

"Lumiere!"
"Master, you thought you'd use the shower, didn't you?"
Ran replied awkwardly to what he said with a smile on his
eyes.
"Uh, yes.."
"No, the other knights will faint, so please go back to the
mansion."
"Should I·······?"
"Of course."
Meanwhile, Kiri, who organized the tools, walked up and
said,
"It's cold, so go home. You'll catch a cold. Don't talk on the
street, either."
Lumiere coquettishly-Ran thought Lumiere would be the
only man who matched the word so well.- Laughing at Kiri.
"My master seems to be considering using the Knights
Shower Room."
"Are you out of your mind?"
Ran's face was frowned upon by Kiri's words.
"Is it that bad?"
"That's about it. All right, get in there. Dimodia will be
waiting for you with the water."
Ran, who was pushed back to her room by two people,
soaked herself in a hot tub and groaned.
'Yeah, I needed a bath, not a shower.'
Ran applauded inwardly for Kiri and Lumiere's wisdom.
'And Lumiere gotten a lot better.'
He felt like he kept changing to the good side. Blindness as
it used to be disappeared little by little, and in addition,
Blaine was so absorbed in training that he even seriously
told Ran, "I might lose my job as a leader."
'Yeah, Lumiere's cutting it.'
Feeling pleased, Ran smiled without realizing it. Ran
breathed out, putting her hot cheeks on the round part of
the marble bathtub that was still cold.
'You're coming next year.'
Sina.
Ishina.
The main female character.
Ran felt guilt and strange feelings toward her.
'Cause I'm dating Eus.'
The feeling of taking her place.
Sina's coming at the New Year's Eve-
There's really not much time left.
But at the same time, there was something I was looking
forward to. What kind of person is she, I want to meet her
in person.
She's beautiful, she's brave, she's indomitable-
"Excuse me."
With a small voice, Soda opened the door and asked.
"Is the water temperature appropriate?"
"Yes, good."
"You have red cheeks."
"Is it a little hot·······?"
"Get out of the bath. Lie down and I'll massage you."
At the word, Ran sprang out of the bathtub. Lying on a
smooth bed made by sanding down trees thousands of
times, soda and Kara came in with a good scent of perfume.
Feeling the separation of bones, flesh, and muscles, she
was massaged until she became mushy, then smelling the
sweet aroma of flavor, and Ran dried her hair in front of the
bedroom fireplace.
 

Glittering, milky hair waved over the fireplace.

There is a magic lamp and a heater, but I couldn't give up
the romance of the fireplace.
At that time, the door opened with some noise. When Ran
looked up after combing, Dimodia stood with a troubled
face.
"The Lord is here-"
"Eus? Tell him to come in. What's going on?"
When Dimodia saw Ran with her lips tightly closed, Ran got
up from her seat, saying, "Ah!" and received a thick gown
from Soda.
"I'll go out."
Only then did Dimodia grinned.
"Yes"
Ran put a soft navy gown on top of her indoor clothes and
tied her belt tightly before going out to the living room.
Ran was surprised when her eyes met with Eustaf, who was
standing in the middle of the living room.
It was because he was standing with his armor on and a
helmet on his side.
"Eus? What's that? What's going on?"
"The messenger is here. There's a demon in a village near
the ice wall. Winter is just beginning, so I thought it would
be fine until winter hunting."
He frowned and said,
"So, I'm going to lead the Knights out."
"Oh! Okay."
Ran nodded and asked.
"Where’s the messenger?"
"He's a little boy, but he's injured pretty badly. Can Ran
take care of him?"
"Of course."
Ran said with emphasis. I thought he was a soldier because
he was a messenger, but he was a village man. Eustaf
nodded at Ran's words.
"It's a scramble, so I'll start right away. I'm here to say
hello before I go."
At the words, Ran hesitated to approach and lightly fiddled
with the shoulder decoration that fixed Eustaf's cape.
"Have a safe trip."
"Of course."
Then he lifted Ran's chin lightly and bent down to kiss her.
"It smells good."
His hand lightly swept Ran's arm down.
"I just washed it ····."
Ran said with a blush. The cold armor touch gave me light
goosebumps.
"I'll be back."
"Yes."
My voice came out small without realizing it. Eustaf smiled
and greeted lightly before leaving the room. Dimodia said
with a dark face.
"Strangely, the appearance of beast has increased these
days."
"Yes"
Ran nodded. Because she also read the documents with
Eustaf, it was possible to confirm by numbers that the
number of small monster attacks has increased in recent
years.
'I'm sure it's because of it.'
Ran bit her lips with anxiety.
Darkness beyond the ice wall.
'I'm always doing my seal ritual, so can you not come out
like this?" That would be great.'
It was exciting to see a powerful enemy in the book, but the
first thing I thought was that I wanted to run away because
I thought I had actually done it in front of me.
 

'The one who doesn't run away is amazing.'

Eustaf, Sina, Lumiere--
'I'm going to cheer up, too.'
Ran thought so and decided to search the library. We must
find some clues somehow.
Ran told Dimodia that she would go see the child right
away. The doctor's office was located on the first floor of
the Sky Mansion.
When Ran entered the clinic, the therapist greeted her.
"I heard a child came to let me know that Masu showed up.
If he's seriously injured?"
The therapist nodded with a dark face at Ran's words.
"He's not feeling very well. Would you like to see it for
yourself?"
Ran nodded softly. The therapist led Ran to the inside bed.
There was a boy lying down.
Now twelve? Was it about thirteen?
He was wearing a bandage, and his face was not good, and
he looked busy breathing.
'So, this world is over if you can't breathe yourself.'
"Is there anything lacking?"
"Yes. Fortunately, he still has the world record, so that's
about it. Without it, he would have died."
At the therapist's words, Ran said, "I see," and swept her
chest.
The three-coefficient ointment obtained through a deal with
Haresh was older, so it was less useful than the new one,
but it still performed better than any human-made
medicine.
'It makes the flesh look fresh.'
It was only a high price and had a small number of them, so
I kept them for a household stock, but according to the
situation, Eustaf told me to use them.
"If things change, or if there's anything you need, let me
know."
Ran said so and approached the bed and held the child's
hand.
"What's his name?"
When asked by Ran, the therapist answered, "It's Miller,"
and Ran smiled and said quietly.
"Miller, I don't know if you can hear me or not, but cheer
up. You'll be fine soon. There's nothing to worry about."
Whispering, Ran fell out of bed and asked the therapist
again before leaving the clinic.
Covering herself tightly with fur, Ran came out to the
second-floor public garden. I could see the ice wall piled up
in front of me.
A mountain far up is really like a wall-
Krrrrrrr-
I heard a mountain crying in the distance. I learned that it
was the sound of snow. Ran trembled lightly.
'I don't know what it is, but I'll never lose.'
Ran thought so and went back to the mansion and was
stuck in a library.
***
'It's too bad for a wizard at times like this.'
Ran thought so and handed over the parchment paper.
'Should we go see the Wizard's Association?'
They were not on bad terms with the wizard, and they
would also be interested in the great wise Iveria and the ice
wall.
The beginning of the wizard is the great sage.
It would be good for battle if the wizard could not come to
the sky mansion because of the ice wall, but it is
troublesome when wisdom is needed.
Ran sighed and closed the parchment.
It has already been three days since the group of Eustaf
chased the horse.
Eustaf contacted Ran every evening, saying that Masu, who
attacked the village, had already left the village and was
chasing them.
And he was still tracking their tracks. Masu seemed to be
struggling because the speed of movement was much faster
than humans, or even animals.
'Wish I could make a spell tracker or something.'
When I told Frances about it, he said, 'Is that possible?' and
said it perfectly.
It's like looking at a designer·····
'I thought magic would be possible, but it's not.'
However, it also creates things that are impossible with
modern science.
'For now, the source of the ice crystal itself is a fraud.'
Ran got up from her seat with a bunch of parchment paper,
put it in an empty bookshelf one by one, and then picked up
the parchment paper she had taken out again.
In this way, about half of the bookshelves were already
filled.
'I'm working on a list one by one-'
I hope something useful comes out this time, and Ran pick
over a thick leather binding.
'Huh?'
Ran opened her eyes wide.
'It's about a Sky castle . Oh, my God. It's Lazia's ancestors,
right?'
The first was the autobiographical story of Lazia.
'You didn't make the Sky House by yourself, Iveria didn't
you?'
It seemed to have been discussed with Lazia's Patriarch
and extended one part or another later.
'Even if it's an extension ·····.'
When she swung her cane, a white building soared out of
the ground. It was a sight that I could not believe even
when I saw it with my eyes, so I tried calming myself.
Such a record led to a tongue-in-cheek argument. The
blueprint of the Sky mansion, why the room was built, and
several secret passageways were also written.
And his conversation with Iveria, the great wise one, and
his personal opinion were written together, so she began to
concentrate on reading books.
'I don't know anything about her, but...'
There's a book that's set up and there's something else
that's been scribbling about. However, this record was new.
'As you already know, 'Blue ring' and 'Viridescent Crown'
were both made by Iveria ·····.'
Just as the spirit is embedded in Blue ring, Iveria said that
the Viridescent Crown also has a special ability.
Ran opened her eyes wide. It was the first thing she heard
of.
 

CHAPTER 082 – IVERIA RECORD

Ran quickly turned the pages that followed.
 

I asked you what it was, but you just laughed and didn't tell
me. My wife also said she didn't know anything special.
'It's useless!'
 

Ran squeezed her hair. This was all the mention of the
Viridescent Crown.
 

Iveria has repeatedly told me that she is sorry for taking on

such a promising job in a place like this. My wife said it was
okay. Iveria said to me, "You liked Delphanto, too," and I
couldn't answer.
 

As soon as Ran discovered the name, she remembered it

clearly.
 

Delphanto
 
It was the name of the Darkness, the author sealed on the
ice wall.
 

'A nasty guy who was a lover to the great sage, Iveria, but
who was also sealed.'
 

Ran thought so and sighed. She now took a sip of the cold
tea and began to concentrate on the book again.
 

The content itself was quite exciting, but no more

Delphanto stories came out. About seals and ice walls.
Ran covered the book and put it in the bookshelf.
 

'Let's take a look at the crown.'

 

I have seen it once or twice when I was young. It was

because the Duchess of Lazia had been wearing it once or
twice.
 

'I've never touched it myself.'

 

The tiara, which is infinitely transparent, with a uniform

color without any air bubbles, shines with a large emerald
and a small diamond, was very beautiful even in my
memory.
 
'I'll have to ask Eustaf to show me when he comes later.'
 

After showing the contents of this book first.

 

'You might misunderstand.'

 

Ran stretched herself out. She got up from her seat,

stretched around, and breathed out a long breath.
 

'I should stop here for today. and send letters to the
wizards to ask questions. ·······.'
 

Ran left the library.

 

***
 

Eustaf exhaled a long breath.

 

I didn't think the chase would be this long.

 

'I'm worried about Ran.'

 

He looked at the snow with such thoughts.

  

The snow piled up in the trees and stood like a strange

sculpture, and the snow was not hard and fell in.
 

"Koake (the ostrich-looking masu, the head looks like a

chicken and spews poison) is too smart for a crowd."
 

Ross nodded at Eustaf's words.

 

"A bunch of people are divided, and some of them are sent
separately to dazzle them."
 

Ross looked at the forest in front of him.

 

"I feel like I'm running into a trap."

 

When Eustaf turned around, Lumiere smiled. Eustaf did not

like the relaxed smile, but he was a good leader and knew
the difference between public and private.
 

"Trap?"
 

"Yes, don't you think they're being lured in a certain

direction? I don't know much about Masu."
  

I've only killed humans.

 

At Lumiere's words, Eustaf squinted, "It's an inducement."

 

I didn't even think about it because I thought it was just a

big deal, but it felt plausible to hear Lumiere's words.
 

"Masu can't have that kind of hair, especially for a chicken

dog."
Ross spit out his amazement, and Lumiere crushed his
shoulder.
"Who have we been chasing that chicken head for a week?"
Lumiere laughed, spitting out a white breath.
"Is it a fish stand?"
"You!"
Ross was furious at the moment, but the other members of
the knights burst out laughing.
"Certainly, it hurts my pride to be swayed so much by the
Koake."
"Is there something at the top of the list if it's an
inducement?"
"Well, what kind of spell can Koake have?"
Eustaf said.
"Cocartless."
At the moment, silence circulated and Ross spit it out.
"Isn't that a legendary beast?"
The giant monster, which combines the appearance of a
male and a snake, makes the eye contact person stone and
emits poison from his mouth.
Eustaf said with a light shoulder.
"But maybe he's coming…"
Then he put down the helm and said,
"Formation 3."
Then everyone pulled out a sword and quickly formed a
formation around Eustaf.
-kkeuk,kkeuk,kkeuk
Koake's cries began to be heard here and there.
Lumiere took a deep breath.
'My feet are uncomfortable.'
You can't fight with your eyes on, and your boots have
spikes to prevent slipping, but that doesn't mean you're not
uncomfortable when you move.
"Kkiekk!"
The trees fell down with a loud sound that made me want
to cover my ears. And at the same time, dozens of koakes
ran out.
It looked like they were ambushing them. There was a
sound of hard beaks and shields hitting everywhere.
The neck was only thick as young trees, but it was hard, so
it took a lot of discipline to cut it off at once. However,
there were no articles in the Knights of Blue flame that
failed to cut Koake's neck in one piece. As I steadily
reduced the number of koakes, I heard a loud noise again.
"Kkiekkkkk!"
In the snow field of winter, which looks 3m high to the
head, a Koake with too much noticeably colorful color flew
in half, flapping its wings.
"Don't look directly into his eyes!"
Eustaf shouted.
"Team A is coming with me, Form 2."
When Eustaf began to run out, some knights ran after him.
They plugged in the black road and pulled out the daggers
hanging from their backs.
Lumiere was one of them.
Bum!
With a fairly heavy sound, the Koake settled on the snow. It
was then began to spit out poison.
The knights held up shields.
Eustaf whispered softly.
"Blue flame."
At the same time, koake's head caught fire. Hearing a
terrible scream, Eustaf frowned.
 

'Oh God, you're getting away with it!?'

Even in making it impossible to use only his eyes, his
strength was sucked out as if he had already run for a long
time in the army.
Koake must have a defense against mana.
In its place, the knights threw a javelin aiming at the
Koake. It was a good target because it was big and big. One
or two, the javelin struck the wing. However, the rest were
stuck properly, and only then the knights pulled out their
swords and ran toward the Koake.
The Koake last took poison, but it didn't last long. The
battle ended with Eustaf cutting his throat.
Ross said, kicking the Koake.
"You said it was a legend, but it looks nothing like that."
"Blood is used as a cure."
Lumiere looked at the body of Koake for a moment and saw
Eustaf.
'Who's going to win the fight?'
An enemy who uses fire from afar to burn his opponent.
The battle would have been extremely difficult if the Koake
hadn't been blinded from the beginning.
"Shouldn't we at least pull out a feather and display it?"
The knights were so excited that they talked to each other,
but Blue ring cried. Eustaf frowned, and at that moment,
Koake swung a log-like tail.
"!!!"
It was a defenseless blow.
"Lord!"
Ross shouted.
Even though he was in armor, he flew off considerably.
Eustaf swallowed a groan in pain and raised himself up.
The headless Koake body stood up from its seat.
Everyone stood back, swearing.
"Whe-where…."
The decapitated throat was said to be the cry of the Koake,
but everyone knew it was a human word.
"Whe-where… Lazia…."
Then the body of Koake disappeared in plain black smoke.
Ross unknowingly uttered harsh words and ran to Eustaf.
"Lord, are you alright?"
"I’m alright."
That's what Eustaf said and added.
"Go back quickly."
To Lazia. To the Sky castle.
It was one mind for all the knights. Everyone could not
understand what the monster said, so they headed to the
Sky castle at a rapid pace.
***
Ran went to the front door in her daily clothes to greet
Eustaf, who returned without contacting her.
"Eus!"
When he saw Ran running with a smile, Eustaf realized
how nervous and anxious he had been so far. She hugs him
tightly and laughed as if she were throwing herself.
"It's hard. It's cold."
Eustaf also smiled without realizing it and pushed her away
gently.
"Your clothes are getting dirty."
"You're not hurt anywhere, are you? Are you okay? What
about the others? Is everything all right?"
"Yes, everything is fine."
That's what Eustaf said and whispered.
"Can I wash up and give you a hug again later?"
Ran blushed and whispered the same thing.
"You don't have to ask."
Eustaf laughed.
***
While Eustaf was going to wash up, Ran found Lumiere and
asked after her. Lumiere smiled after sweeping up the
scarlet hair that caught people's eyes.
"It's fine."
"Good thing. I was worried. I can't hear any news from
Lumiere."
"And I thought I should try harder."
"Huh?"
If you try to get that much of a hit, you won't be able to do
it with a lot of ability.
Lumiere thought so and whispered.
"But did the Lord say he was okay?"
"Huh? Uh, why? what's going on?"
Ran's voice also dropped. Lumiere smirked and said,
"I think his ribs are cracked. It must have gotten worse
while riding a horse there..."
"Really?"
Ran jumped up, and Lumiere nodded after thinking for a
while.
"I saw he pause slightly when he got on the horse."
Lumiere kissed the back of her hand.
"My master loves him. I've tried to protect him discreetly."
"Lumiere..."
As she moaned subtly, Lumiere grinned and kissed her on
the back of her hand once more.
"I didn't mean to be very forceful."
Ran didn't know what to say, so she took a beat off and
said,
"Thanks for letting me know."
"Don't mention it, what the Master wants is what I want."
Then Lumiere let go of her hand.
"Go ahead."
With a wink in his right eye, Ran once again said, "Thank
you," and headed quickly into the mansion.
Before going to Eustaf's room, Ran stopped by a therapist.
When she went up to his room, the servant politely
informed her that he was still in the bath, and Ran sat on
the sofa and waited.
Waiting with her feet clapping, Eustaf came out without
drying his hair.
"Noonim?"
Ran looked at him quietly and signaled him to raise his
hand and go outside, and the servants who saw it quickly
withdrew from the room.
"Can you do it yourself? Or do you want me to help?"
At Ran's words, Eustaf stared blankly at Ran and asked.
"What do you mean by that?"
When Ran pulled out the ointment and the wet towel from
her arms, Eustaf said briefly, "Ah!" and asked.
"How did you know?"
"I know everything. Did you break your ribs?"
"It's just a little crack. This shouldn’t be your business."
Ran frowned at Eustaf's words.
"Are you going to do that to me too? You don't have to hide
it from me, do you?"
I'm not your enemy, I'm not your subordinate.
At Ran's words, Eustaf blinked.
"I see."
He said so and began to untie the shirt button, and Ran
slowly turned her eyes and got up from her seat and
returned with a towel. Eustaf panicked as she rolled a
towel over his head and rubbed it.
"You don't have to. Let the servants do it-"
"What did I say I meant by patting your head?"
At Ran's words, Eustaf was silent for a moment and
smirked.
"You said it was affection."
"You said you didn't need it then."
"I didn't need any affection as a sister. Not a bit."
Her hands slowed as his blue eyes looked straight at Ran
under the towel. Her cheeks turned red, and Ran rubbed
the towel with more force.
“Ack…”
Eustaf made a small noise and then laughed, then groaned.
Ran was surprised and asked, putting away the towel.
"Did it hurt? Oh, my God! Eus!"
Ran cried at the exposed Eus' side.
There was blood in it. From a blue violet color bruise to a
dark color bruise, the area around the ribs was covered
with colorful colors.
Ran is in tears.
"How did you get on a horse like this?"
"It's not as bad as it looks."
"Be still!"
Ran yelled loudly, threw a towel, and opened the lid of the
ointment.
A refreshing and cool scent spread. The World
Hydrographic ointment was half transparent and golden.
Ran carefully scooped up the ointment and looked at the
side for a long time before applying it very carefully.
Eustaf flinched, so Ran also flinched.
"Did it hurt? Are you okay?"
"It's all right."
At Eustaf's words, Ran began to apply ointment carefully
again.
Eustaf wanted to point out that the overly cautious touch
was itchy. However, looking at Ran's face closely
concentrating, his desire to do so disappeared. Ran had
completely loosened her facial muscles as she focused on
gently applying ointment to his wounds.
With her lips slightly open, Ran focused, and Eustaf looked
at her long, dark gold eyelashes and her green eyes in the
shade.
 
CHAPTER 083
I couldn't get enough of it even if I kept looking.
'But I'm not, am I?'
 

Eustaf savored what Ran had said.

I don't say it, even if I get hurt.
Of course, it's different if you can't hide it, but I just
handled the minor wounds by myself. Like Ran said, I
thought I should never show my enemies or my men that
I’m hurt.
 

But Ran says she's okay, and she agrees with that.
'I'm in deeper trouble.'
Eustaf leaned down and leaned his head against her
shoulder.
 

"Eus, don't move, just stay still."

 

Ran said so, but didn't blame him for leaning on with wet
hair. Instead, she reached out her opposite hand and
stroked his hair, applying ointment to the wound. Eustaf
thought it was really, really difficult.
 

'Anxious.'
  

I was so anxious that I couldn't stand it. She is his lover.

 

For now.
 

The 'now' part was unbearable.

 

'If Ran goes away.'

 

What will happen to me?

 

It was hard to imagine. I mean, I can imagine it so well that

it's not realistic.
 

"I'm done. All we have to do is put some bandage on it later

on. Straight up for a second."
 

Ran pushed him away, and Eustaf stretched his back gently.
Ran looked very proud only after putting on the wet
blanket she received from the therapist.
 

"That's it. If you don't feel better, call a therapist. Okay?"

 
"Yes"
 

Eustaf put his shirt back on and said, and then Ran glanced
at his abs and body.
 

Eustaf whispered.
 

"What all you've seen so far?"

 

"That its already cure?"

 

He smiled and kissed in a sulky way.

 

'Ah'
 

Ran closed her eyes and accepted that he had repeatedly

overlapped lips.
 

'This is a big deal.'

 

I like Eustaf more and better.

 
Just like falling into sweet honey, the heart grew bigger and
bigger after the four seasons.
 

I'm scared because I'm happy.

 

Ran opened her eyes thinking so.

 
'I used to think these eyes were scary.'
 

Eyes like an ice sea that I don't know what he's thinking.
But I'm not scared anymore.
 

Sweet, friendly-
 

'Oh, are you scared now?'

 

Eyes filled with dark desire.

 

Ran exhaled and lowered her eyes.

 

'No, it's not scary, it's exciting.'

 

I want to kiss you more, stay together, and touch you.

 

A little more, a little more.

 

'Not enough.'
 

Ran looked up and saw Eustaf, and this time, he stretched

out and kissed her.
  

Eustaf pulled her waist and kissed her deeper. Rough and
violent, friendly and polite.
I don't know how it can coexist, but it did anyway.
Ran out of breath after the kiss. Her cheeks were burning
up and her lips glistened. Her eyes blushed and she
glanced at Eustaf and smiled awkwardly.
"I can't live without our servants."
At her words, Eustaf paused. A long time later, he said.
"That's true."
Eustaf whispered softly.
"Ran"
"Huh?"
"Can't I have a little more monopoly?"
Ran laughed.
"You're already doing it, aren't you?"
"A little more."
"More?"
"Try to limit the eyes that I can pull out of other man that
look at you."
"I don't have that limit anywhere."
Ran murmured.
"Can't we get engaged?"
At Eustaf's words, Ran took a short breath. Eustaf smiled at
the reaction.
"If you say no, I can't help it."
"Eus, I…"
Ran couldn't figure out what to say.
If you wait a little longer, your destiny will come?!
'Oh, not this one again.'
Ran corrected herself for a moment.
"Eus"
"Yes"
"Next year."
His eyes widening. Ran smiled.
"Shall we do it next spring? If Eus don't change his mind
until then."
"Really?"
Eustaf quickly asked back, and Ran nodded.
'If you don't change your mind.'
Eustaf said with a strange smile on his face.
"If you're forcing yourself, you don't have to."
"It's not like that."
Ran shook her head. Eustaf reached out and wrapped her
round cheek.
The only thing that came to mind when the monster said
"Lazia."
My everything, My precious things.
Lazia is everything to himself.
I've always thought so, but what came to mind then was
Ran.
"It's a big deal."
"What?"
"I want to eat you all up."
Eustaf said so and kissed her again.
It was a really appetizing kiss.
Ran asked with a curious face.
"You cut its throat and it's survived?"
"Yes"
Eustaf nodded. He wondered whether to tell Ran this story
or not.
What if she wants to leave here even more?
I managed to get an engagement appointment next spring,
but I might miss it.
But I couldn't help but talk to Ran.
Because as she said, she was neither a subordinate nor an
enemy, nor a partner who looked at the same place as him.
 

Ran said as she slipped a plate of mash potatoes in front of

Eustaf.
"How could you do that...then…what happen?"
"He swung his tail, and I was caught with it."
"So, your sides…."
"I was saved because of my armor. If it weren't for that, the
bones would have been broken and the intestines
ruptured."
Ran opened her mouth because he told such a horrible
story so calmly.
"Eustaf Laban de Lazia!"
"It's been a long time since I heard my full name from you."
Ran sighed deeply.
"I'm so glad you're okay."
Eustaf nodded. Then he talked about what the monster had
left behind, and Ran listen to it seriously and then said it.
"I found something in the library, too."
Eustaf's eyes were distinctive.
"Have you found any records?"
"That- there's some magic in the Viridescent Crown."
"Even in the crown?"
"Yes, and have you ever heard about Delphanto?"
Eustaf thought for a while and shook his head.
"No, I haven't heard of that name before."
"The ancestors of Lazia, I mean, a thousand years ago.
When he built the Sky castle with Iveria, the great wise
one, he wrote down a story."
A thousand years.
It's huge when I think about it.
Eustaf frowned and asked, "Does the language work?"
"Yes, it did." Ran answered.
In fact, whether it's an ice stool privilege or something, all
languages seem to have roughly the same meaning.
"Yeah, I'll translate it."
Ran murmured.
You may see yourself comfortably, but it may be difficult for
people who don't know the language. For future
generations, it would be better to translate it now.
There's nothing to do anyway.
In a world without television or the Internet, entertainment
was like playing cards or board games.
"Oh, yeah, there were some secret channels. Do you know
about it, Eustaf? The secret passage?"
"I know some of them. But I wonder if it’s the same
passage."
"I found one, too."
Ran whispered and laughed.
"Actually, Lumiere found it, not me."
Lumiere's name came out and Eustaf paused and asked.
"What about to him?"
"Huh?"
"He seems to have changed somehow. You remove him as
your escort."
"Oh..well..."
Ran contemplated, should I say, 'Lumiere confessed to me
and so I kicked him out as my escort?'
Then when I glance at Eus face, I hardened my mind and
told myself, 'I should just tell him,' so Ran whispered.
"It should be a secret."
"What is?"
"Lumiere told me he liked me."
Eustaf's face stiffened.
"Everyone knows that."
"Really?!"
When Ran opened her eyes wide in surprise, Eustaf said,
"You're the only one who doesn't know."
That's why she didn't even know about his feelings before.
Ran stuttered in embarrassment at the words and said,
"Well I… I said I liked Eus, and so, I rejected him."
"Is that all?"
"Yes- and I've talked about something else, but that's
beside the point."
Ran says so and puts her elbows on the table and slaps her
chin. She looks like she'll be scolded for being rude, but
neither did she care.
"Hurry up and eat a lot. That way, you'll get better soon."
She pushed another plate back to the Eustaf, he asked,
"Don't you want to eat more, Ran?"
"I already ate a lot."
"What about training these days?"
"It's really – really hard."
Ran made a noise.
"But I think it's worth it. If I continue to train myself like
this, I think I will be able to lift Eustaf."
"I don't expect that much, but I'll practice with you when
you start practicing swordsmanship."
"Really?"
"Really."
Eustaf nodded. Ran said, "Oh."
"Let’s return to what we are discussing earlier…where did
you put the crown?"
"It'll be in the treasure room."
"I see. Can I take a look?"
"It’s for the future owner."
At Eustaf's words, Ran only smiled, but did not answer.
"Maybe there is a clue how to the ideal with the 'door'...
Eustaf, do you know what's on the door?"
"I only understand that there's a 'dark'."
"No, not that abstract."
At Ran's words, Eustaf shook his head.
"I don't know. There may be something that comes down to
the owner of the house, but maybe it was lost in the
middle."
"I see, it's from thousand years ago. There's no way we can
find anything from a thousand years ago."
If you were simply trying to convey the story in a phrase,
this is too complacent.
Ran frowned.
'I'm sure there's something.'
She's a great wise one. Great wise one.
She's not a fool at all.
'Or didn't you think the seal would be this long?'
Ran sighed, still contemplating.
"There's nothing to worry about."
Ran slowly smiled at Eustaf's words.
"Yes."
I know that.
In her short reply, Eustaf smiled back.
***
Time flew by quickly.
The early winter of Lazia began in earnest, and Eustaf said
he would leave for winter hunt even before his injury was
healed, making Ran's eyes flutter.
Eustaf did change his mind, saying he should go even
though he looked regretful and gave her a soothing kiss.
'I liked that regreful look, so I tried to make it worse.'
Ran held back her smile.
She knew she couldn't help it either.
She just wanted to be a little bit stubborn.
Ran saw him off, telling him to be careful.
Instead, Eustaf told Ran to feel free to enter the treasure
room. Thanks to him, Ran was able to look through the
Viridescent Crown as much as she can.
'But I really couldn’t find any clue.'
I told Frances, but he shook his head, saying there was no
magical feeling.
'What the hell is this?'
What kind of magic is at stake here?
'The truth is that it's not magic, maybe it's just a loving
heart?'
Ran squinted and looked at the emerald Crown.
And I wiped it clean with a handkerchief and put it back on
the velvet cushion.
Although there were not many items in Lazia's treasure
room, each one boasted a history and tradition.
'You're a thousand-year-old with denim and recording.'
Some things are even over a hundred years old.
There was no jewelry that my mother bought because it
was literally a "treasure." It was kept in an emerald room
separately.
'Here's the clue again.'
She sighed.
"I would like to asked something if there were people
whose around thousand years ago."
As soon as I muttered, an idea pop out like a lightning.
'Wait, there's someone who was there a thousand years
ago, and there's someone who knows them'
Although it is a spirit, not a person, it has existed since
Iveria first built the wall.
'Wouldn't they know?'
Ran thought so and pondered for a while.
'I think there was more data on spirits.'
I remembered seeing the list in the library. Let's gather
some of the spirits' favorite things and ask Eastarif to do it.
Ran left the treasure house thinking so.
I tried to looked some details about the spirits in the
library, but they were different. It’s all unreliable.
'How the hell did Iveria make Eastarif get in the ring?'
Ran then collected what some spirits would like as she
investigated.
And carefully called the spirit.
"Eastarif."
But there was no answer.
"Eastarif?"
I shouted into the air a few more times, but the reaction did
not come back, and Ran woke up feeling awkward.
'Why isn't she coming?'
And that evening, Ran had a dream similar to the past.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 084
The dream of standing in a white space.
 

It doesn't distinguish between top and bottom, but

strangely realistic.
 

"Eastarif."
 

When Ran called, a blue flame burned between the fog.

 

"Since when did humans call my name so recklessly?"

 

The voice that seemed to burn the flame was still there.
The lion's lower body, the female's upper body, and the hair
is a fiery flame.
 

She was eating with fruit in her hand. Bonnie it was the
fruit that Ran prepared.
 

"I called you, but you didn't answer, so I thought you

weren't coming."
 

"Do we have to jump out when humans call us?"

  

"Is the fruit delicious?"

 

When Ran asked, Eastarif swallowed fruit and laughed.

 

"These fruits don't suit my taste. You're a reader, a rare

stranger, be lucky I don't hate you."
 

Somehow, Ran looked bad and said, looking at her.

 

"Thank you for coming."

 

"Yeah, what's going on?"

 

"I want to ask you a question. That's over the ice."

 

Even before Ran's words were finished, Eastarif's hair was

blazing. Lan saw it and swallowed her saliva and said.
 

"Delphanto, you know?"

 

Eastarif's face is distorted. The split pupil looked scary like

a star sapphire.
  

"I haven't heard that name in a long time. Yeah, I know

about the door."
 

"Is there any way to stop him from coming out?"

 

At the words, Eastarif said in a brief silence.

 

"None. Seal is always a seal. It's not a solution."

 

"Then how do we defeat them?"

 

"I don't know."

 

Ran opened her mouth wide.

 

Eastarif turned around. She mumbled, scratching the

ground several times with the lion's front feet.
 

"Iveria sealed him to reduce his power. But it's a thousand

years, a thousand years, or a thousand years already a
thousand years."
 
"What about you?"
 

When asked by Lan, Istarif turned her neck 180 degrees

and looked back, and Lan held back the scream. I've been
thinking about it for a long time, but I hope you think about
the human heart.
 

"I need the strength and vitality of the Lachia Lord to use
my strength."
 

Eastariff pushed out the red floor and suffered from her
lips.
 

"If you eat it all, well?"

 

"Then I'll rule that out."

 

Lan replied quickly.

 

There is no need for an answer to Eustaf's life.

 

'And what do you mean, well?'

 

You're not even sure, are you?

  

Lan crossed her arms. Eastarif stepped back lightly and

bouncy. So with your neck turned 180 degrees.
 

Eastarif laughed when she saw Lan scared.

 

"Have you changed your mind? What is it? You used to be

confused."
 

"I like Eustaf."

 

Lan spoke frankly and Eastarif blinked.

 

"Who's trying to kill you?"

"Not anymore."
At Lan's words, Istarif turned and her neck returned to
position.
"I don't understand. I'm not sure about that feeling. So is
Iveria. So did Delphanto."
Slipping past Eastarif's murmur, Lan asked.
"I also saw that Iveria left magic in the Viridescent Crown.
Do you happen to know what magic is? Wouldn't that help?"
"In the crown?"
"Yes"
Eastariff blinked.
At that time, the background changed to snow field. Lan
looked around in surprise.
It was snow at night. Nearby, there was a tent and a bonfire
behind her back.
"What the--"
Lan muttered, and the door of the small tent opened and a
person came out.
"Youth?"
Lan shouted in surprise, but he seemed unable to hear the
sound from this side.
Lan looked around in embarrassment, but Eastariff was not
seen.
"Istarif!"
There was no answer even when I shouted.
Beep!
At that time, there was a whistle that tore her ears, so Lan
stepped back, covering both ears.
- Guwoo
In the distance, there was a strange sound as if a giant
bear were crying.
Blue Knights quickly began to come out of the tent, and the
view turned black.
"-!!"
Lan woke up from a dream.
Lan shivered as she breathed with her shoulders.
'What, I'm sick......'
She frowned. I've been sick as if I had a flu.
- That's what happens when you get something from the
Spirit.
Someone whispered in her ear and Lan turned her head. A
blue flame as big as a thumbnail fluttered lightly and
disappeared.
"You didn't even answer the right questions-"
Lan felt irritated.
'Is the last scene the present?'
Lan bit her lips. She had never seen the actual appearance
of monster. I just felt like It was a monster.
'That was really creepy.'
Eustaf and Lumiere fight those kinds of things?
Lan curled up.
It was a night when I couldn't fall asleep.
***
Eustaf pulled out a sword.
Black and sticky blood burst out. The unpleasant, rotting
smell of the body vibrated.
"It's like that before, and I think it's something that sticks
to death."
Lumiere murmured. His tone was light, but his face was
hard.
The fallen bear-shaped beast looked at least a month old.
But it's less corrupt because it's winter.
Crying with a strange sound, the bear was looking for
someone.
- She, Where...She....
That was what the bear said.
  

Lumiere and Eustaf also strangely recalled "Lan" in the

words.
It may not be Lan. Maybe he's looking for someone else.
In fact, other members of the Knights also seemed not to
think of Lan at all.
"What the hell is this monster?"
When asked by Blaine, Eustaf said.
"Maybe I'll talk to the Wizard's Association."
Blaine nodded.
"I think that would be good."
He glanced at Eustaf's sword. There was no blood left on
the black blade.
"You're all asleep. Go to the next place and rather to sleep
during the day. "
Blaine replied briefly to Eustaf's words, "Respect."
***
Winter hunting was longer than expected, so the joy was
greater when they returned to the mansion.
When Lan said that the banquet was ready, the Knights
cheered.
As soon as I washed up, everyone ate and drank at the
banquet hall until they were sick of it.
He drank wine like water and swallowed meat like jelly,
wondering how long it had been since the right food had
been eaten.
Lan was tired of the amount they ate and felt proud.
"How did you know?"
"Huh?"
"Time for us to come back."
Lan laughed at Eustaf's words.
"That was close. Most of them were made in advance and
frozen outside. And I just heated it up. Eustaf said it's later
than the time you're coming back. And just in case, there's
no contact when he's back."
Lan said Eustaf, pulling his arm around her waist.
"I can't wait to see you in person any sooner."
"That's it. So am I."
Lan said so and laughed. When Eustaf kissed, it tasted like
sweet wine.
Lan smiled and slipped his shoulder and said.
"Everyone's watching."
"No one's watching."
"No way."
Lan said so and looked at the banquet hall. The rapid
decrease in food in the beginning also began to slow down.
The servants also looked more relaxed.
"Have you looked at the Viridescent Crown?"
"Huh?"
"Did you like it?"
"Eustaf"
"Or do you like the new tiara?"
"You know that's not what I meant."
Lan quickly continued.
"I haven't found any magical traces. I wonder if it was just
a joke after all....."
Lan hesitated.
When talking about the crown, Eastar Leaf definitely
turned things around and glossed over. In addition, after
two days of public illness, Lan stopped thinking of calling
Istarif again.
But there's definitely something in the crown.
'But to tell you this story, you have to say that you know the
name of Eastarif.'
 

What would Eustaf think if she said that?

Won't they be prying?
"Actually, I have a confession to make to Youth."
With a serious face, Eustaf looked around.
"Let's move for a moment."
Lan nodded at his words. Yeah, it's not something to talk
about at the banquet.
Coming out of the banquet hall, Lan and Eustaf went into a
small room.
Lan took a deep breath and said.
"So, I'm actually. I know the name of blue flame."
Eustaf stared silently at Lan.
Lan couldn't look at him properly and continued quickly.
"That, that's why I was able to get a ring. I can't tell you
how I got to know his name. And I can't tell you the name.
Well- the spirit hates it."
Lan lowered her head more deeply.
"I'm sorry."
"What do you mean?"
"Well, it's important, but I hid it. It's about ring....."
Lan looked up at Eustaf carefully. Eustaf did not look angry.
Just he asked like this.
"Is that the reason you're telling me that now?"
Really? Are we moving on to this?
Lan thought so, but quickly said, Don't miss the timing.
"I called in a blue flame and asked. Does she know anything
about the crown? But she changed the subject."
Eustaf's forehead narrowed.
"You called blue flame?"
"Oh, yes."
"Do you know how dangerous that is?"
"I know that the Spirit demands a price...."
Lan's word tail shrank slightly.
"I know."
Eustaf's voice subsided and became slippery.
"Should I tell you more about the people who were beaten
up by the Spirit in front of me, or should you get a promise
not to call the Spirit again?"
I didn't know Lan, but doing business with spirits here was
a similar concept to using 'private bonds'.
In order to trade with the Spirit, you must ask and trade
what you want first, or the Spirit will ask for absurdity.
However, most of them were in a desperate situation, and
there was a lot of talk about borrowing the power of the
spirit and later using the force of the spirit.
However, Lan, who was not familiar with it, thought, 'How
could you be so angry?' but answered calmly.
"I know."
Eustaf's blue eyes narrowed.
"I understand why you were so confident going to a
dangerous place. It must have been a very complacent idea
that you could borrow the power of blue flame. It's called
blue flame, but it's a spirit, too."
Eustaf held her hand tightly.
"You promise not to using."
"Yes."
Lan nodded. I don't think I'll get an answer even if I ask
more questions to Estarif anyway....
'You don't have to upset Eustaf for nothing.'
In response to Lan's answer, Eustaf then let go of her hand
and hugged her and kissed her.
"I'm telling you, I'm thinking about where and what else I
can do to keep Lan safe."
Enclosed in his arms, Lan laughed.
"I don't think we can be any safer. Of course - something
suspicious is coming out these days."
Eustaf's face darkened by her backstabbing.
He spoke low.
"I'm going to the closing ceremony next week."
"Already?"
"It's not too early. Because winter hunting was long."
In the words of Eustaf, Lan said, 'Is that so...' she breathed
out a short breath.
'Then that's the day Sina comes.'
It really came today.
After all that time, the time has finally come when the
original work begins. Well, it's not the original, it's just
what she read.
"Would you like to come with me? Or...."
He raised Lan's head with a blur of hindsight.
"Of course I'll come with you!"
replied, Lan added,
"Don't you want to go-?"
Are we finally on the flow?
Is it that kind of a world that tries to keep her away from
himself and leave him alone with Sina?
I kept thinking like that even though I knew it was
paranoid. Like a mole digging a way to escape.
'But it's scary.'
What I read is a complete happy ending.
It's a flawless end. But if you keep playing it like this,
maybe it'll be a bad ending.
Maybe Eustaf gets hurt or something happens.
Lan's face darkened and Eustaf said, holding her in his
arms.
"No, it's not because it's hard for you to ride a horse in the
winter."
Actually, I didn't want to take her near the door. I don't
want to take Lan near the danger in it.
Eustaf sighed and said,
"Let's go together."
"Yes."
Lan answered quietly in his arms.
Anyway, she had to see and meet.
Sina is coming to this world.
'And this time, she'll be chased by monsters and help her
before she suffer in the snow.'
Lan decided so.
From what I read, Sina comes to this world, wanders
tremendously, is chased, and barely meets Eustaf.
At least I wanted to make sure it didn't happen this time.
At first, I wanted to stop her from being treated harshly by
the Duchy of Lacia.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
 

Chapter 085 – Ran’s Blind Incident

Lan's determined face, Eustaf said, wrapping her cheeks.
 
"Promise me that you will be in a safe place instead."
 

"I'll do it."
 

"All right."
 

Eustaf nodded. It was decided that she would go with him.

 

***
 

For a week, Lan didn't sleep well. Kiri frowned as she

looked under her darkened eyes.
 

"Why can't you sleep when you're training so hard?"

 

"That."
 

Lan laughed helplessly. Even though I was definitely

overworking myself with training during the day, I couldn't
sleep well at night.
 

Even when I fell asleep, I would wake up with a shallow

sleep.
 
"Are you worried about something?"
 

When Dimodia asked with a worried face, Lan smiled

awkwardly.
 

"No, it's just that I haven't had a good dream lately."

 

"What are you dreaming about?"

 

In Dimodia's words, Lan equivocated, "Just, oh, no."

 

No matter how hard it was, I couldn't say that Sina came

and dreamed of going well with Eustaf.
 

Or Sina's dream of saying, "Give me my seat."

 

'Sina can't have done that, Sina can't have done that.'
 

Lan rubbed her tired eyes and said.

 

"Thanks for your concern. I'll get better soon."

 

"All right."
  

The two helped Lan dress without asking any more

questions.
 

I had to ride a horse up the mountain for a long time, so I

wore several layers of clothes. And put a portable stove in
both pockets.
 

'But it's definitely warm because there's a stove.'

 

Lan came out thinking so. Eustaf looked at her face.

 

He had a white, expressionless face as always, but Lan was

now able to tell the difference.
 

"Would you mind coming with me?"

 

Lan nodded at Eustaf's question.

 

I'm so nervous about this day, but it doesn't make sense if I

don't go with you.
 

"Yes."
 
"You've been doing that lately, and I think you're worse
today."
 

I haven't slept a wink all night.

 

Lan swallowed the words and laughed.

 

"It's okay. It's just too much to look at."

 

Eustaf looked at Lan as if he were penetrating and said,

 

"I'll put you on the horse."

 

"Yes, please."
 

It was impossible for her to step on the stirrups and climb

up with her athletic nerves.
 

Eustaf held her up and put her on the horse. I always think
about it, but I don't know if the men in the world are
unusually strong or if the knights are strong.
 

'Even if the horse isn't that big.'

 
Still, it was unusual to raise a person up and up.
 

'No, first of all, it's great to carry people.'

 

Lan sat on the horse thinking so. Last night, I repeatedly

said I had to go to bed, but the more I did, the more my
mind became dull.
'Should I have eaten sleeping pils?'
Lan took a deep breath, jokingly telling herself. I was
distracted by the cold air as if It was stabbing my lungs.
'Nice'
She held the reins firmly and tightened the stirrup. Eustaf
looked around Lan once and he was also on the horse. He
raised his hand to start the horse, and Lan followed closely
behind him.
The way to the door didn't feel that far now that I'm used to
it. Or is it because today is that day?
Eustaf felt that he didn't say a word of joke at all.
It was the same with other knights.
"What do you think, Master?"
Lumier's words brought Lan to her senses.
"Oh? No, just."
Lan breathed lightly and smiled.
"As the New Year approaches, I have this and that
thought."
"Are you worried about something to worry about?"
"Worried. There's always."
Lan talked softly, and Lumiere knew it, but he pretended
not to know.
"What kind of concern?"
"Just one thing or another?"
Lan frowned on her nose, saying so.
"Worried about winter, and the new Emperor next year-"
And see Sina today.
Suddenly, Lan asked.
"Lumie"
"Yes"
"Do you believe in fate, Lumiere?"
"How much?"
"Fate's partner, same thing?"
Lumiere's scarlet eyes were drawn playfully.
"Are you asking me that?"
"Oh, is that so? No, I'm sorry."
Lan apologized and he laughed.
"Well, wouldn't that depend to you?"
"Depends?"
"This is his destiny, that's how he decides."
"I see......"
"This is just what I think."
Lan smiled faintly.
"No, it was helpful."
"Why are you looking for fate?"
It was Blaine who stepped in softly. Lan grinned at him.
"I wonder if it exists."
Blaine smirked.
"Have you met him already?"
Lan laughed but did not answer the words that came in a
subtle step deep.
"Noonim."
At that time, Eustaf delayed his words and talked with her
side by side.
"Huh?"
When Lan looked back at him, Eustaf asked.
"Would you like to ride with me?"
 

"Yes?"
"The horse."
"I feel sorry for your horse, yo."
Lan took a beat late and added a 'yo,' and Eustaf replied,
"The horse is fine."
Lan thought for a moment and shook her head.
"No, we have to stop."
It was burdensome to start moving in this winter and stop
the heated horse.
Eustaf clenched his lips. Lan laughed.
"Let's ride together when we come down instead."
"········Okay."
He breathed out a long breath.
Even when his white breath breaks down, I feel like a
pictorial, Lan glanced at his profile and thought.
Soon after, the party passed under the silver arch.
The arch was still shining, with no snow piled up. Eustaf
said as the horse stopped and the knights wrapped around
it so that it wouldn't cool down.
"From here, I'll go alone."
Lan was a little surprised, but she nodded gently.
She nodded so gently that Eustaf was surprised, but he
whispered, "Stay still," and went into the cave.
Lan stood and sighed lightly. Lumiere asked, cappingly next
to her.
"Why? You don't think Lord meant to be?"
"Lumie"
Lan laughed.
"I think I have the right to listen."
"It's not like that-"
Lan thought, what should I say? Then a small sound was
heard in the distance, and Lan turned her head.
"Master?"
"Didn't you hear anything?"
All the knights shut up at her words.
"Kyakkk!"
It was a small scream.
"It's a person."
Lumiere tilted his head when Ran said.
"In this season, this snow mountain?"
Blaine shook his head, too.
"I don't think it's a person. I guess it's a slop or something."
Ran spoke with emphasis.
"No, it's definitely a person."
The screams became smaller and smaller, and Lan became
nervous.
It must be Sina!
Lan dragged her horse.
"Then I'll go alone."
"Master!"
"Earl!"
Lumiere and Blaine were embarrassed and shouted at the
same time. Lan climbed up the horse's back with all her
might and desperately. Lumiere grabbed her horse's reins.
"Lumie, let go."
"I won't let go. Where the hell are you-"
Lumiere was full of energy, and so was Blaine. Lan
clenched her teeth.
"Get out of the way."
"Okay, I'll be there."
Lumiere frowned.
 

"Really?"
He nodded at Lan's words.
"You mean people?"
"Yes, Certainly."
Lan answered so desperately and nodded, so Lumiere
quickly climbed onto his horse.
"Okay. If you do, I will."
"Sir Lumiere-"
Lumiere looked lightly at Blaine. Lan added desperately.
"Surely, huh? Lumiere, make sure!"
He nodded and kicked the horse in the ribs, wondering how
many times he had asked. Looking at Lumiere moving away
in an instant, Lan breathed out a small breath.
My heart was beating so fast because of nervousness. What
if Lumiere doesn't find her?
So what if Sina goes to the wrong place again?
"Earl, what the hell is this--"
"It was definitely human."
Lan spoke firmly, so Blaine had no choice but to shut up.
What do you mean, a human being?
I've never seen Lan so forced, so Blaine thought for a while
and called a few more knights to help Lumiere.
A relief was engraved on Lan's face.
"Thanks, Lord Blaine."
"No. If It's really a human being, she's in a danger, so you
have to help."
And I'm going to ask you why you came in here.
Blaine thought so, but a low echo came from the top of the
mountain.
It was the sound of fluffing. Lan turned her head.
"Mountainhead?"
Blaine said in her murmur.
"No, that's not what I'm saying-"
Then something soared into the air.
Lan opened her mouth wide.
"Fliying Masu!"
Blaine clenched his teeth and told Lan.
"Get down from the horse!"
"Huh? Uh-"
Lan nodded. Lan came down from the horse and looked up
at the sky. The black object must have been quite far, but it
was large.
'What, isn't it too big ········?'
Lan got goose bumps on her back.
The wings and tips of the wings seemed at least 10 meters
long.
"Dragon?"
Blaine said as he murmured without realizing it.
"No, the head part is different. Everybody down the tree!"
To deal with enemies attacking from above, it was most
certain to hide under a tree. Lan said she could go to the
cave in front of her, but it wasn't an option. Lan scrambled
with the other knights and headed under the tree.
No, I was going to head.
Before the body suddenly leapt up.
In an instant, the ground became farther away, and Lord
Blaine's astounding face and shout became farther away.
Lan realized only then that she was caught in Masu's claws.
'How?'
This fast without any sound?
 

But soon, I got goosebumps at the scene of the land, which

was getting smaller very quickly.
"Istarif!"
She screamed.
But no response came back. Then Masu said.
"...No......It's.....Not........"
As soon as I got goosebumps all over my back, Masu threw
Lan.
"-!!"
There was no scream. So Lan called the second name.
"Candral!"
It was fortunate that I remembered the name.
No, do you remember because this is the situation?
"Save me!"
Pok!
A strong shock hit the whole body, and Lan was stuck in
her eyes. It hurt so much that no scream came out. But
being sick means being alive.
When I lifted the distorted view, I could see the snake's
lower body.
The upper body of a man, the lower body of a snake. The
admiration of the Duke of Usla.
Candral.
His face was stiffened with white blood. Before Lan could
say thank you, he chewed out slowly.
"The only thing that can command me is that of Usla, how
dare you-"
'Ah'
Lan was embarrassed by the unexpected anger, and she
spit it out.
"I accept the price."
Then his appearance disappeared. Lan said, "Huh?" and
made a small noise.
'The sight...'
Black.
I was so dizzy that I felt like throwing up.
'I can't see.'
My whole body hurts, and I can't see.
Lan laughed in vain. She closed her eyes.
It came up a little later, but it was also dark. There was no
big difference when I closed my eyes or opened my eyes. It
was the same when I rubbed my eyes.
"Uk-"
Tears welled up.
I could feel the tears flowing on my cheeks quickly freeze.
Lan struggled to get up from her seat.
'Bad boy! Son of bitch!'
Lan cursed inwardly. But I didn't dare to call him back.
Groping through the dark darkness, Lan woke up from her
seat and felt everything was at a loss.
Which way should I go?
And do you think I can go?
'Am I going to die here?'
Suddenly, it felt like fate.
When Sina, the right main character, returns, she doesn't
need herself anymore.
Sina perfectly inherits the position where Lan is missing.
Lan clenched her teeth.
I felt like I was going to scream.
Couldn't even move a few steps, Lan tripped over
something.
My face was stuck in the snowfield, and the snow grains
were stuck in my face.
I was sick, but I didn't feel like waking up.
Tears kept flowing down.
'Your eyes will freeze at this rate......It doesn't matter
because it's invisible anyway.'
Lan closed her eyes.
Lying still in the snow, the cold began to penetrate her.
'If I die.'
What does Eustaf think?
What about Lumiere?
The Duchy of Lachia will be sad.
Lan took a deep breath and pulled up her upper body by
tightening her arms.
'I'm not going to die.'
Like this?
No, I don't want to.
Lan stood up and began to stutter and walk.
"Istarif·······."
Through her frozen lips, Lan called her. I couldn't think of
any other way.
Blue flames seemed to flutter inside the black vision, and
that was the last thing Lan remembered.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 086 – Sina Appearance
"Lady!"
 

Blaine reached out, but his hand barely grazed the hem of
her dress.
 

At the moment, everyone froze and stopped moving and

watched Masu, who grabbed Lan, go up into the air.
 

I'm sure he was on his way from far away, but as if he were
using magic-
 

'Is it magic?!'
 
I have heard that there is a simple magic among Fliying
Masu. The kind of Masu that caught Lan quickly drifted
away. Everyone looked at the scene without a sense of
reality.
 

"No!"
 

Then someone made a noise, and Blaine felt the same way.
 

Masu threw Lan into the air. Blaine's eyes slowly saw her
fall, a small dot.
 

Masu circled through the air and suddenly twisted his body
and crashed.
 

Thump-
 

Even though the distance was far away, a heavy sound was
heard faintly.
 

Blaine swallowed his breath. He looked unknowingly

toward the cave.
 

It was quiet in the cave, and maybe you can't hear the
outside.
  

But-
 

Blaine regretted sending Lumiere away so easily. Then

Ross got on his horse and said.
 

"I'll go away!"
 

The silence was broken by the horse and some quickly

jumped on the horse and volunteered. Blaine nodded his
head.
 

"Maybe, she's alive."

 

But he was not sure of himself speaking, and so were the

listeners.
 

Ross kicked the horse in the ribs and began to run,

followed by the group. The rest stood by on the spot.
 

Because his master is in the cave.

 

Blaine couldn't leave this seat. We cannot leave Eustaf

defenseless. He clenched his teeth.
  

***
 

Lumiere turned his head at a strange sound. When I looked

up and listened, I heard a scream again.
 

"Help me!"
 

It's definitely a human voice.

 

'How did you hear this?'

 

Lumiere kicked his tongue and drove the horse in that

direction, but he gave up in the middle.
 

The snow deepened and the mountains became steep,

which was too much for a horse.
 

His eyes were so hard that Lumiere checked the spikes in

his boots a few times and started to run fast.
 

"Here you are!"

 
When he shouted, the other person shouted again.
 

"Ahhhhh! Help me!"

 

It was a woman's voice, but her voice was amazing. If she

do something wrong, that sound could cause snow.
 

With that thought, Lumiere accelerated.

 

His voice echoed through the snow-covered trees, blurring

his sense of direction, but he did not hesitate a few times.
 

He soon gained sight.

 

After confirming his opponent, Lumiere poked his eyes.

 

She was an oddly dressed woman. And then-

 

Lumiere pulled out a sword and ran past the woman.

 

"Behind the tree!"

 
And he cut off the water without making sure he followed
her orders properly.
 

"Cam!"
The big wild dog-like beast was cut off by a blow. But it
wasn't just one.
Lumiere knocked down wild dogs one after another. He was
bitten on the leg by the fourth, but his teeth did not go in
because of each side, and he hit his opponent's neck with
his leg.
That was the last time.
Lumiere twisted the dog's jaw with a blade and took it off
his clothes.
He shook off the sword and looked around.
I saw the woman from before behind the tree. It was useful
to be shaking and not run far away.
Lumiere asked.
"Who are you? Why are you here?"
"That's what I want to ask! Who are you? Where are we?"
When she saw the woman shouted loud, Lumiere paused
and walked to her, and she stepped back and looked
around.
Are you looking for a weapon?
But there were only white snow around her, and she used
evil.
"Don't come near me! You cosplay perv!"
Lumiere was emotional for a moment.
I don't know what cosplay is, but pervert.
"Didn't I save your life? But why should I hear that?"
His words were justified, and the woman spoke with a look
of confusion.
"Well, I'm sorry about that. I mean, where the hell am I?"
"Lachian territory, ice wall."
"Where is that? America? England? Or France? No,
because it's winter. Is it Northern Europe? Finland?"
When I saw her muttering nonsense, I thought she must be
out of her mind.
'Well, that's why you're on the ice this season.'
Lumiere said as he inserted a sword.
"Let's go together. Because my master asked me to save
you."
"Master ·····."
The woman's expression became mysterious.
After a moment's thought, she nodded. Lumiere asked.
"What's your name?"
"Sina. Isina. What about you?"
"Lumie"
Lumiere answered briefly and began to pull her arm. You
can't run away with a fit of madness in the middle.
Sina was annoyed with him pulling her arm, but she
decided to follow. He had a real sword and knew how to
handle it.
He cut down four dog-like monsters.
Then I heard a voice from afar.
"Lumie!!"
"Did you find it?"
"What? Are you a real human being?"
Without realizing it, Sina stopped, and Lumiere glanced at
her and said tenderly.
"It's okay, they're my colleague."
"Colleague ····."
Lumiere's colleagues were similarly dressed in strange
armor. They blinked at the sight of Sina.
"You're a real person, aren't you?"
"No, why did you come into the ice during this season?"
Sina shut her mouth tight. It was beyond her knowledge.
 

She was climbing a mountain in autumn. It is rare for

young people to climb mountains as a hobby, and she liked
to climb mountains alone, so she was just climbing
mountains alone.
I was dizzy all of a sudden, but it was snow. She was
panicked and chased by that monster. Sina wanted to hear
the explanation of this situation the most.
Lumiere peeked at his colleagues and twirled his fingers
around his head, and everyone's expressions became
strange.
"Go back for now."
"Count has good ears."
When everyone said so and came back to the cave, I knew
the atmosphere was unusual.
Lumie quickly realized that there was no Lan in there.
"What about Master?"
When Lumiere's question asked Blaine, he let out his saliva.
"She was snatched by Masu."
The simple words were not understood by Lumiere for a
moment.
"Yes?"
He asked back without realizing it, and Eustaf came out of
the cave with a tired face that took much longer than usual.
He also noticed that the situation was strange. I glanced at
Sina standing there and asked Eustaf.
"Ran?"
"That's--"
Blaine spoke briefly of the situation.
Lumiere's knee is weak. He staggered and grabbed the
horse behind him.
Eustaf's face was so white that it hardened. However, only
the snow burned frighteningly blue.
"Which way?"
That's how Eustaf asked and dragged his horse.
"I will guide you."
Blaine climbed onto the horse and said, Other knights got
on the horse quickly.
Sina was embarrassed and grabbed Lumiere's arm.
"What? What happened?"
Lumiere thought he wanted to leave her here, but he
recalled Lan's request.
She's must be saved, Lan said.
Lumiere got her on his horse, and he got on his horse.
"Hold on tight."
He said so and started running after Eustaf.
Despite the shaking, Sina shut her mouth tightly. The
silence was grateful to Lumiere.
Running fast through the rough road, Blaine stopped
halfway.
I couldn't figure out which way to go beyond this. It was
difficult to make the distance possible because I saw it from
afar.
"Lord Ross will be here first and looking for her."
Eustaf tried to whistle, but it didn't blow well. He clenched
his teeth and roughly found the whistle and asked.
Piip-
A sharp sound spread through the cold air. Soon after,
knights on horseback appeared.
"Ran?"
Everyone bowed their heads with a dark face when asked
by Eustaf. Then there was a faint sound of shouting over
there.
Eustaf sped up without saying a word. Around the middle,
the bushes were white, so he had to leave his horse behind.
 

Eustaf ran forward without taking care of the horse.

"Here you are!"
Eustaf saw Lan in Ross' arms.
A saggy body White face.
Stained blood.
It was a sensation of feet falling into the ground. Feels like
she's picking at the heart with a knife, Eustaf couldn't
breathe.
I don't even know how she got there.
"She's still breathing!"
Only when Ross shouted so, Eustaf let out his breath. He
held Lan in his arms as if he had taken her away. Lan
drooped like a weak doll. Ross said in surprise.
"I think she hurt her head, so if you treat it like that-"
"Ran? Ran?"
Eustaf whispered to Lan as if he could not hear Ross.
"Lord!"
Ross clenched his teeth and grabbed Eustaf by the
shoulder.
"Wake up! We need to show the Count to the healer right
now!"
Eustaf paused.
Lan's thin breath grazed his ear. Eustaf said.
"Make a stretcher."
"Master!"
Lumiere's running face was also pale. Ross said, "She's still
alive," and pulled Lumiere, "Let's make a stretcher." The
cape was taken off and a stretcher was made in an instant.
Fixing Lan's head, the knights moved her in perfect order.
Eustaf walked beside her and confirmed Lan's breath
several times.
It was winter, so whenever she breathed, white steam
gushed out, and it felt like her lifeline.
As soon as I arrived at the Sky mansion, there was a big
commotion.
After putting Lan on the bed, the maids took off her clothes
and pushed the men out, and only the therapist went
inside.
Standing in the living room, Eustaf and Lumiere listened
nervously to the sound of the room.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"
A sudden scream from the inside sent Eustaf kicking in the
door.
"Ran!!"
Lan, dressed in white negligee, was huddling and sobbing.
Dimodia hurriedly covered her with her body and shouted.
"Get out!"
Kiri ran over and pushed Eustaf away.
"I just hit the dislocated arm."
There was a spark in Eustaf's eyes. Kiri said face to face
without avoiding his eyes.
"She's lucky she's still alive, even though she fell from that
high place. She have bruises all over her body and
frostbite, but it's not too much. I guess she got her arm out,
but she don't seem to have broken anywhere."
Eustaf exhaled his trembling breath.
I couldn't think straight at all.
He spoke low, pointing at his forehead.
"Then is she okay now?"
"No"
He looked at her at Kiri's words.
"Then?"
"She says she can't see."
"-!!"
Eustaf swallowed his breath. A silence that seemed to be
heard even the sound of needles pressed down on the living
room.
He asked after a long silence.
"What are the chances of recovery?"
"Well, I don't know. Maybe it's because of the head trauma,
but the therapist seems to be thinking. We'll have to wait
and see."
"All right"
Eustaf replied briefly.
Kiri spoke cautiously when she saw him looking too
subdued.
"I'm going back inside. I'll let you know when things get
better."
When she went back into the bedroom, Yustaf raised his fist
and tried to hit the wall, but he paused and got off.
If there's a loud noise, Lan's gonna be surprised.
He closed his eyes.
'I promised you, you'd be safe.'
I didn't.
I shouldn't have left her outside.
I should have taken her inside. I should have kept it within
eye contact.
I was afraid of Lan because of the sound I heard last time,
so I left her outside in case it happened again.
'Masu.'
Something black seemed to eat himself. I think someone is
picking at his chest with a knife.
What does Lan say?
Even if she said she would leave Lazia right away, he had
nothing to say.
Do you want to curse or blame me?
It was painful like swallowing a piece of ice every time I
breathed.
It was surprising that the pain of the heart could also be
physically present.
Eustaf opened his eyes thinking so.
The seal took a long time.
The blue flame burned at a slower pace than before, and
the ceremony proceeded slowly.
Something is going on.
I knew something dangerous was happening.
'But I can't let you go.'
In self-praise, Eustaf told Lumiere.
"Is she the one who asked Lan to save?"
"Yes, she asked me to treat her like a guest."
Lumiere answered quietly. Eustaf could easily see that
anger permeated under his tone.
It was Eustaf, anger at himself.
"Then I beg you."
At Eustaf's words, Lumiere saw him with scarlet eyes and
redness, and left the living room without saying a word.
  

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 087
There was nothing he could do there anyway.
 

It seemed that he would resent Eustaf if he stayed any

longer.
 

Because you caught Lan, she had a plan to leave here and
live her life.
 

It's all because of you.

 

That's not Eustaf's fault. I know it myself.

 

However, Lumiere left there because he thought it would

explode endlessly.
 

It was Sina's room that he visited. I was told that she was a
guest, so she was taken to the guest room, but after that,
she was left unattended.
 

Sina jumped out of her seat when she saw Lumiere in.
 

"There ····."
  

Sina asked hesitantly.

 

"Is she all right earlier?"

 

"No"
 

Lumiere answered briefly, and Sina stretched her

shoulders.
 

"That's too bad."

 

Sina recalled a great blonde beauty. I only saw her at a

glance because of the urgency of the situation, but she was
a person who could see that she was quite a beauty.
 

Sina continued to ask.

 

"Are you okay?"

 

Lumiere looked at the words as if they had broken into

Sina. There was some sympathy in the black eyes.
 
She was a perfect stranger and had an advantage over him
and Lan.
 

And it was easy for a person, rather, to tell the stranger

how he felt.
 

"No"
 

Lumiere said that and smirked.

 

"Not a little bit."

 

He clenched his teeth.

 

"Not a little, not a little-"

 

Sina gave him an awkward pat on the waist.

 

"You'll be all right."

 

I didn't know if it was going to be okay with Lan, or he was

going to be okay, or both, but Lumiere felt comfort.
 
In the past, he would have called it such nonsense.
 

'But I hope so, too.'

 

Hope Lan's okay.

 

Because I'm desperate for that.

 

Lumiere breathed out a long breath and said.

 

"My master asked me to save you, so I'll take care of you

until she gets back."
 

At the words, Sina quickly lowered her back and asked.

 

"You?"
 

"Yeah. So why were you there?"

 

Sina frowned on her nose.

 

"I don't know either."

  

"Tell me anything."
 

Lumiere said so, and Sina breathed a breath.

 

"I don't know if you believe-"

 

She started a fairly long story.

 

***
 

Lan stared at the black darkness.

 

'Bug, bad boy.'

 

No matter how hard it is, why are you taking my eyes

because you saved my life?
 

The pain in the shoulder was almost gone now. It was great
to have a world record history.
 

I was still wearing a bandage, but it didn't hurt.

Lan breathed a sigh of relief because she only suffered
bruises here and there and there were no fractures.
'But I can't see anything you can see.'
Lan groaned and her eyes were swollen.
The therapist said, "You may be able to see," in case there
was a problem with your head, but Lan knew best that it
would not be visible.
Still, I wanted to cling to the healer's words.
'No, they say that having false hopes is the biggest torture.'
It would be better to give up and try to adjust.
'It's not like I'm dying because I can'
Lan thought so and took a deep breath.
'For the rest of my life, like this....'
Lan buried her face tightly on the pillow.
'I can't live like this!'
It was so unfair.
I never wanted to be possessed like this. Had been
suffering from here to death three disappeared in the world
of this because I don't think you need me to, now. Is it this?
'Or is it a coincidence that I'm taking too much leap
forward?'
Lan held her head, went public, and sighed again.
'The Masu....'
He said 'no' before he threw her away.
"No........ It's not."
When I think about what Eustaf said before, I think he's
looking for someone, but it was obvious who is was.
'The Great Sage, Iveria.'
He's looking for someone who sealed him.
'It's been a thousand years.'
Lan groaned softly. She raised her upper body in bed and
stretched her arms out to grope.
After checking the end of the bed, Lan came down from the
bed and stood there.
"Are you awake?"
With a soft voice, Lan turned her head to the sound.
"Yes. How many days have I been in bed?"
"Four days."
Kara's voice was soft, and Lan's voice comforted her a
little. Lan came up and held her hand back by shaking it.
"No, I want to go around alone."
"But-"
"I'm not leaving the bedroom. Everyone, get out of here."
There was silence at the words, and there was a heavy
saying, "All right," and the bedroom door opened and
closed.
Lan took a deep breath and began to walk, groping in the
air.
Walking in sight was much scarier than I thought.
'I know why you need a cane.'
Lan thought so and slowly explored the area with her arms
and legs. She couldn't move a step or two and stopped
several times.
It was rather nice to have furniture on my hands. It's
scarier to feel in the air without anything.
Lan moved to the wall.
 

Feeling relieved when her fingertips touched the wall, she

put her fingertips on the wall and started walking around
the room loudly.
I could feel the soft lug under my bare feet, and there was
no big problem, although furniture and tapestries were
caught.
'But what do I do from now on?'
Lan stopped with that thought.
Sina is here. She became blind.
I told Youth to get engaged in spring, but I'm glad you put
it off like that, too.
It would be hard for anyone to get engaged to a blind
person.
Tears welled up again.
I've been crying and crying in bed for four days, but I'm
still crying.
Lan didn't even wipe her tears, but started walking again.
Since you can't see it anyway, whether you cry or not, your
vision will never be narrowed.
I don't even know how long it took to go around the room.
There was a window in the middle, so I tried opening and
closing the window.
When I managed to get back to bed, I was completely
exhausted and Lan fell asleep as if she were falling.
***
Dreams are clear.
Lan looked at the white space, bit her lips, and soon
opened her mouth when she saw a leopard appearing
through the space.
At first, it was the leopard spirit that she saw when she met
the spirit.
I thought it might be a top-class spirit.
"Phanias."
Lan gently called him.
Leopard head, human upper body, six wings, and the
leopard's lower body.
And he still had leopard hair, but he had a friendly face.
Lan cried again, biting her lips tightly and rubbing her
eyes.
"Hello"
When she barely said hello, the leopard smiled softly.
"I heard from Istarif."
Lan looked up quickly.
"From Istarif?"
"Yes, and from Candral."
Lan flinched at the name. The spirit smiled faintly when he
saw anger on her face.
"The spirits that serve humans have strong self-esteem."
The leopard shook his hand, creating a fluffy chair and
table made of cloud as before.
Lan sat quietly in the chair. The feeling of covering her
body was good.
The leopard sat with his four legs boiling in front of the
table, but his eyes were still much higher than Lan.
"Because I have to obey humans, I hate listening to human
commands the most."
When the leopard said so and breathed long, a gleaming
mist wrapped her face.
The breath of the Spirit smelled like spring.
"I talked to Kandral. You'll be up in about a week."
"Really?"
Lan jumped from her seat without realizing it, and the
leopard nodded.
"Because I don't want a rare man to hold grudges against
the spirits like in a long time. Besides, Shal likes you."
Only then did Lan think of "Shall." It might have been
better to call her.
 

"Thank you. Thank you very much!"

Lan greeted him several times, and the leopard blinked and
said, like It's funny.
"Then do you even know my name?"
Lan opened her mouth slightly at the words. The leopard
made an interesting look at her eyes.
"Do you know that?"
"No, I don't know. I know a few more names, but I don't
know if they fit....."
The leopard flicked his mottled tail and said,
"You'd better be alert for this. About the price of calling the
Spirit's name and exerting his power."
Lan exhaled deeply.
"I've already been fully alerted."
Lan said with a tired face. I will never ask the Spirit to do it
again.
'No, I couldn't do that, but'
If it weren't for him, she'd be dead.
Now that I think about it, I think it's better not to see than
to die.
How can a human being be so shallow?
Lan told her, feeling sick and tired of herself.
"Now I won't call the name of the Spirit recklessly. Never.
But Istar, no, blue flame talked about it?"
"Yes, Istarif likes humans. She enjoy playing around."
The leopard pointed his head, and only then did I
remember that he was surprised by Blue flame always
cracking his head.
"I, I see."
But goodwill is better than evil.
"And I'm sorry that I couldn't make it when you called me.
But even a spirit can't appear in two places at the same
time."
"Ah-!"
Lan made a small noise.
You didn't come even if I called you because Eustaf was
using it.
It was said to be in the process of sealing the door was
sealed.
Lan's shoulders drooped.
"I see. So she asked him, did she ask you?"
"Yes, I want you to mediate with Kandral."
"That's very kind of you."
Thanks to this, Lan was willing to give Blue flame at least
three cheers.
"And the darkness is waking up?"
Lan nodded wildly at the leopard's question.
"That's right! So now, I think I'm looking for Iveria.
Someone who disappeared a thousand years ago."
She sighed deeply.
It was because of the darkness of the door, DelPanto, that
Sina came here.
While searching for Iveria, she happened to find a different
space, and she came here because she thought she was
Iveria with long black hair.
'Oh, that's why you sent him to the police.'
To catch Sina.
'Even though I've been caught off guard'
Lan sighed.
"Did the Spirit hear anything? How to seal it again········?"
Not knowing what to call the leopard, Lan called him by the
appropriate name. The leopard blinked its golden eyes.
"That's not something I can tell you."
Lan jumped up from her seat, pointing at the table.
"You know something, right?"
"There's something you want, and if I want to give it to you,
you have to pay for it."
Lan bit her lips slightly.
"What price?"
"You won't be able to pay it, and I won't say."
After saying so, the leopard got up from his seat with his
legs straightened.
Lan raised her hand.
"So, I read that this story ends well. So wouldn't it end
well?"
Words flowed from her as if she were being confirmed
without realizing it. The leopard looked at Lan for a
moment and said softly.
"Too much has changed already. Nothing is right with what
you heard. Right?"
Lan nodded at the leopard's question again.
"Then it's like we're in a world of uncertainty."
Lan's face turned pale. Which means we might lose.
'Eustaf may die.....'
"If, if we do anything to get the flow right now-"
The leopard shook his head and said.
"We can't turn what's already wrong. Go back."
"Wait a minute. If you're going to wake me up, can't you
just gently wake me up?"
The leopard laughed, and Lan felt her feet go out.
"Hukk!"
Lan struggled and opened her eyes.
'Oh, come on.'
She sighed. The story I shared with the leopard still
lingered in my head.
'No, you don't know yet.'
Yustaf could get better with Sina, right? Then,then-
Can't we just go with the flow?
But that would be painful.
In contradictory emotions, Lan rubbed her eyes while she
was in public. It's still dark before my eyes.
'But I'm going to open my eyes a week later.'
Lan raised her upper body thinking so. I stammered out of
bed and could not hear anything.
It's quiet to listen.
'Is it night?'
Maybe it's time for everyone to sleep.
'I want to drink water.'
Lan fumbled for a cup of water thinking so.
After a long time, she could find a bottle of water and a cup
of water on the bed table. The cup was already filled, so
she slowly checked the taste and drank water when she
checked that what was inside was water.
As I put down the glass, I felt strangely eye-catching.
Lan looked around.
"Is anyone there?"
But if she had a maid, she would have seen herself drinking
water and come to help her right away.
'What is it?'
Gutting, Lan opened her mouth.
"Eustaf?"
***
Eustaf, who was sitting on the sofa, seemed to have a
thumping heart as soon as she called his name.
But there was no answer.
Sitting in silence, Lan looked up and came out of bed.
Slowly, Lan reached into the air and began to stutter
forward.
Eustaf should talk to her now, and she won't be surprised,
or what she thinks of himself in her room this late at night.
I looked at Lan with that thought.
The maids were alternately taking care of Lan all night, and
today Eustaf came to watch Lan, telling them to rest.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 088
Soda and Kara alternately said with their red eyes, "She's
not coming out of the bed." "She's just crying," and
Dimodia and Kiri shook their heads slightly.
 

The therapist also only said, "I'm sorry, sir," when asked
about the possibility of her eyes being fixed.
 

No, it may actually be that I didn't have the courage to

come see her during the day. I really wanted to see Lan, but
I didn't want to hear her curse at him.
 

So, I came to see you at night.....

 

'Sneaking.'
 

Towards himself, Eustaf looked at Lan with self-help.

 

She was wearing a lace-up pajama. The golden hair had

been left out for a long time, so it was flowing down her
back.
 

Her slender calves and white bare feet were visible

because of her pajamas that slightly covered her knees.
  

The focusless emerald eyes shone under the dim light.

 

Lan, who had been walking carefully one step at a time,

stumbled over what was caught, and Eustaf ran out without
realizing it and caught her.
 

Lan opened her eyes wide.

 

There was silence between the two, caught and held.

 

Lan began to grope up his arms with her fingertips, holding

onto his waist. Her white fingertips touched his shoulder,
then his neck and face.
 

Lan gently and delicately stroked his face and smiled.

 

"What, it was Youth?"

 

The smile came into Eustaf's heart and loded in it.

 

Every breath, the ice pieces swallowed seemed to melt

away. The pain that was touching the heart disappeared,
and everything just melted down.
  

A smile on her face, a word of no concern.

 

Lan's fingers gently scattered his eyes and cheeks and

pressed his lips.
 

"Youth, right?"
 

An uneasy look flashed across her face, and Eustaf barely

responded, "Yes."
 

I felt my voice shaking even though it was a short answer.

 

"But why didn't you just pretend you didn't know?"

 

"I'm afraid you'll be surprised."

 

The words came out more smoothly than before. Eustaf

carefully coughed and said.
 

"Can I go to the couch?"

 

"Yes"
  

Lan nodded her head gently. Then she opened her arms.
 

"I can't walk."

 

Eustaf smiled and hugged her without realizing it. For a

moment, he briefly flinched at the warmth and tenderness
of bare skin over her thin silk cloth, then sighed and moved
her to the sofa.
 

Lan stuck her arm around his neck and didn't fall off.
 

I didn't want to be away because I couldn't see it.

 

Eustaf asked, slowly sweeping her back.

 

"Did you have a nightmare?"

 

"Huh? Yeah, falling dreams."

 

Eustaf flinched at her words. He hugged her and said.

 

"I'm here."
  

Lan smiled lightly and said,

 

"Youth"
 

"Yes"
 

"By any chance...."

 

"Tell me."
 

"Sina, did you meet her?"

Eustaf almost asked back who it was for a moment, but
managed to find out that it was the name of the woman Lan
had asked to save.
When he heard the report, he only glanced at it, but he
never talked properly.
But now that I know Lan cares, I can't say that, so Eustaf
answered cautiously.
"I met."
"·······How·····?"
"She seem like a good man."
I don't know, but anyway.
I don't know why, but in this situation, Lan even knows her
name, he cares about her very much, and if so, I didn't
want to swear.
"...Is that so..."
Lan muttered like that and buried her face on his shoulder.
"Youth"
"Yes"
"Shall we sleep?"
"Would you like to sleep?"
"No, it's not-"
Lan raised her head and kissed him after she caress his
face with her fingertips.
"Shall we sleep?"
The meaning of what she asked again was so clear that
Eustaf was silent for a moment.
Lan thought it was fortunate that nothing was seen. In the
dark, people could be much more brazen than they
thought.
Ran listened to the sound of breathing in silence after
saying such a thing without a blush.
Eustaf held her waist strongly. His lips touched her cheek
gently and he whispered.
"Is that what you're proposing?"
"......Huh?"
Lan replied a beat later, embarrassed by the unexpected
words. Lan couldn't tell whether she was joking or not.
Eustaf's lips brushed her cheek and gently pressed her
eyes past the cheekbone.
"Or is there something else I don't know?"
Lan was speechless for a moment.
"Or did I seem shameless to sleep with someone other than
you?"
I saw my father do such a thing as much as he could, and I
saw how my mother was ruined. It was disgusting because
I couldn't hate it.
Lan stammered.
"Marriage?"
"Yes"
After answering, Eustaf took a deep breath for a while and
asked.
"Weren't we supposed to be engaged this spring?"
"It has been....., but....."
"Hate it?"
Eustaf's voice was calm, so Lan shut her mouth. Eustaf
looked down at Lan's face without saying a word.
After a long breath, Lan decided to speak her mind
honestly.
"Youth"
"Yes"
"Do you still like me?"
This is what I wanted to check. At Lan's words, Eustaf held
her chin and kissed her roughly. Lan opened her eyes wide.
It was a rough and persistent kiss. His large palm swept
from her back to her waist, grabbed her back neck, and
came deeper.
Tears welled up by excessive stimulation.
 
Lan grabbed him by the shoulder and twisted his body, and
Eustaf pressed her down on the sofa.
"Oh, Youth-"
A kiss continued again even before the word was finished.
Since I couldn't see, everything became more sensitive, so
Lan couldn't breathe.
The weight and heat that he pushed her down on the sofa
forced Lan to groan and hug him tightly.
Rather than scary, a strange relief enveloped her.
Under him she was perfectly safe.
He finished kissing, swallowed a rough breath, kissed her
on the cheek and whispered in her ear.
"No, it's more than like."
Lan smiled without realizing it. His weight, the heat, was
pleasant.
I feel like my heart is full.
"But I'm blind-"
When she said carefully, "I have eyes," replied Eustaf.
"Youth"
"Yes"
Lan's hands came up from his back to his shoulders from
his neck to his cheeks and wrapped them around his
cheeks.
Trying to focus on the invisible man, Lan thanked it for not
being seen.
"If you like someone else, be honest with me then."
"That's not happening."
Eustaf replied with a frown.
"You don't know that."
At Lan's words, Eustaf said firmly.
"Maybe for some people, but not for me."
He grabbed her wrist, turned his head, gently kissing her
palms.
"If you want to leave Lazia-"
His voice broke.
"Be honest with me."
"I don't want to leave."
"Then please stay."
Saying as if pleading, Eustaf lived and kissed her forehead.
"Yes"
Lan answered quietly and smiled faintly. I felt like my
strength was escaping from my body.
Eustaf met Sinah.
He also said she was a good person.
But he still likes me.
'And now your eyes will be better.'
Oh, I should say this to him.
However, I felt so sleepy that I couldn't bear it, probably
because I was relaxed at once.
Lan fell asleep as if she were fainting. Suddenly, Lan
drooped and Eustaf caught her in surprise, but soon found
out that she was only asleep.
"Replacement...."
He sighed and held her carefully.
Her hand grabbing the hem of his clothes as he moved her
down to bed. I think it'll fall out if I sneak it out, but I didn't
want to, so Eustaf sat next to her bed.
And he watched Lan fall asleep for a long time until she let
go of his clothes, or even after he left, and left her side
until dawn.
***
 

When Lan came to her senses, her maids also cheered up.
After dressing up from head to toe, Lan decided to meet
Sina.
At the words, Lumiere explained Sinah to Lan with a
strange look.
"She claims she's from another world."
"Really?"
"Yes, and-"
Lumiere sighed.
"That's a pretty good idea. I haven't seen anything she's
wearing or anything she has."
"I see."
Lan nodded.
It's because she's from another world. In addition, Lan
noticed the familiarity in her voice.
'This is how the fish in the fishing grounds enter.'
Lan put her chin on her face, pawed and smirked. But she
didn't say that.
"Okay, thanks for the story."
Lumiere stared at Lan at her words.
"Master."
"Huh?"
"Is the box still in the drawer?"
He casually asked, and Lan blinked and replied, "Yes."
"You don't want to use it?"
Lan was embarrassed but asked with a smile.
"Why? Do you want it, Lumie?"
"Lachia is dangerous."
At her words, Lan opened his mouth slightly, "Ah."
It was.
It's dangerous.
But-
"My precious things are all here."
I heard Lumiere sighing at Lan's words.
"All right"
He answered and asked carefully.
"Can I help you move?"
"Of course."
Lan reached out his hand, and Lumiere held her hand and
raised her arm on his arm.
With their arms crossed, the two began to walk. Lan tried
everything, it was most comfortable to walk holding
someone's arm.
When the stairs came out, Eustaf and Lumie took her down
the stairs as if it were natural.
I was embarrassed, but I didn't hate it, but Lan used to hug
them calmly.
As I entered the room, I heard a bustling sound.
"Hello!"
A cheerful voice, too.
Lan laughed without realizing it.
"Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Ran Romia."
"My name is Sina. Ishina. My last name is Lee. You can just
call me Sina."
"You can just call me Lan, too."
Lumiere led her to the chair, so Lan sat on the chair
carefully.
"Sina, please sit down."
At Lan's words, Sina sat in front of her and stared at Lan.
"Respect..."
Lan shook her shoulders and coughed when Sina
murmured without realizing it. Or I would laugh.
"I heard Miss Sina says she's from another world."
At Lan's words, Sina nodded, then hurriedly replied, "Yes."
With blonde hair and unlikely green eyes, the beauty was
somehow friendly to her.
Sina swallowed her saliva.
You have to do well here. Or maybe they're driven by
witches or something to watch.
Sina started talking to Ran as she explained to Lumiere
several times.
Lan listened with a serious face and listened without
interrupting her.
"So, I don't know what happened. I heard that there is no
wizard in Lazia. I want to go back to the original world.
Can you help me?"
When she desperately added her last words, Lan remained
silent for a while and nodded.
"All right"
"Really?"
Sina jumped up from her seat and pulled her hand. Lan was
surprised, but Sina didn't notice and waved her hand.
"Thank, thank you very much, thank you, heuk, heuk-"
The voice began to mix with crying, so Lan got up from her
seat and stuttered cautiously to find Sina's shoulder.
"It's okay. It'll work out."
Come to think of it, how scary would it be?
Lan thought so and patted her on the back, and Sina soon
hugged her and began to cry loudly.
Lan opened her eyes wide and smiled and said, "It's okay.
I'll help you now," whispered.
Lumiere remembered his past while watching it.
'You'll have another human like me.'
He looked at Sina, who was crying in Lan's arms with such
thoughts. And Lan, who smiles while sweeping her back.
His heart ached, so he lowered his gaze.
"Tha, thank you."
Sina wiped her face with Lan's handkerchief.
I was ashamed to hear that I was hugged by a stranger and
cried out loud. However, the anxiety has been somewhat
washed away, and my mind has returned.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 089
'Then she said she lost her sight not too long ago.'
 

And yet she comfort yourself. Sina admired Lan's mentality.

Lan said with a serious face.
 

"And I think I know a little bit about why Miss Sina came
into this world."
 

Sina opened her eyes wide.

 

"Why, why? What's the matter?"

 

"It's going to be a little longer, so sit down again."

 

Sina sat down because Lan gestured. It was the problem

she was most curious about.
 

Why?
 

Why did this happen to myself?

 
Lan coughed in vain and explained the origins of Lazia.
 

"The Sealed Darkness" and "The Great Sage Iveria."

 

Sina listened to the story while wondering.

 

"And the seal is breaking right now. I don't think so."

 

Lan sighed.
 

"And the darkness is looking for someone. So who is he

looking for?"
 

"Iveria."
 

Without much concern, Sina replied. Lan nodded.

 

"But I heard it was a thousand years ago?"

 

"Right"
 

"Isn't she, the great wise man, already dead?"

  

"The story says it's gone, but it's probably dead."

 

Sina looked at Lan's face calmly talking. Sina was somehow

thrilled to see her trying to fit her invisible eyes.
 

She was really thinking about herself.

 

In this strange place.

 

Nevertheless, I couldn't help but tremble my lips.

 

"So, he was mistaken?"

 

"When I saw the painting of the Great Sage Iveria, she had
black hair and black eyes."
 

"That's ridiculous! Don't tell me there's no black hair and

black eyes here other than The Great Sage. That's not the
story, is it?"
 

"No."
 
Lan shook his head. Eustaf has black hair.
 

"Just, Miss Sina was unlucky. It's kind of an accident."

 

Sina opened her mouth wide.

 

It was ridiculous but understandable, so she couldn't say

anything for a long time.
 

If she came here because of her strange mission, she would

have been really unbearable.
 

However, even if it was a wild coincidence, anger was the

same.
 

Suddenly, Sina said

 

"Isn't he the only one who can send me back to the world?"
 

"Let's find out more about it. Let's call the wizards or the
elves."
 

"Elf?"
 
"Yes"
 

Sina opened her eyes wide.

 

"Do you really have an Elf? Elf? Not human?"

 

Sina wrapped her head.

 

"What a different world."

 

"I guess so."

 

Lan said so and asked Sina to let her know if there was
anything she wanted to do through the maid or Lumiere.
 

Sina said she wanted to see The Great Sage painting, and
the group moved together in front of the huge painting
hung in the hallway.
 

Sina said when she saw a painting of The Great Sage

standing with a shining magic wand.
"You don't look like one."
Lumiere nodded.
"The great wise is much more beautiful."
"Lumie"
When Lan frowned, Lumiere grinned at Sina.
"Excuse me."
Sina's eyebrows went up with that hateful smile.
When Lan turned to Sina, Lumiere said, turning her
shoulder slightly.
"This way."
"Oh, I'm sorry. Miss Sina, I'll visit you often - Lumiere, not
this way."
There was a sobbing sound somewhere, so Lan opened her
eyes, and Sina barely held back her laughed and held Lan's
hand.
"This way."
Lan sighed.
"I'll come often, so feel at ease."
"Yes, thank you- there."
"Yes"
"Can I call you Unnie?"
Lan nodded at Sina's words.
"Of course."
Then she took Sina to her room, and Lan grumbled to
Lumiere.
"No, do you want to make fun of blind people?"
Did you miss me talking about the painting?
"I thought you'd get mad."
Lumier's words made Lan wonder.
"Do you want me to be mad at Lumiere?"
"It's the stairs."
Lumiere said so and said after holding Lan.
"No, not me."
Lumiere bit his lips slightly and said low.
"Because it seemed so easy to forgive the Lord."
"....."
Lan asked because she couldn't know any more.
"Youth? Me? What's there to forgive or not?"
"If Duke hadn't caught you, this wouldn't have happened."
"Lumie."
Lan reached out and stretched from his shoulder to his
cheek. Lumiere enjoyed the sensation of her fingers.
"Youth gave me a choice, and I'm the one left. And my eyes
will get better soon. Really."
Lumiere's face changed suspiciously.
The therapist shook his head, and her eyes heal?
"Master doesn't lie."
"Yes"
Lan nodded and asked Lumiere again.
"Really, really?"
"Really, really."
Lumiere gave a long sigh with his back against the wall of
the stairs. He held her in his arms.
"Thank God. Really, really."
"I really think so, too."
Lan nodded and Lumie asked.
"Does the Lord know this?"
"No, not yet."
Somehow I missed the timing to talk.
'But I think I'll be nagged about it....'
 

I told you not to do business with the Spirit, but I did.

'But it was inevitable, so I think he'll understand?'
When Lan was about to laugh, Lumie whispered.
"Can't you just keep it a secret?"
"Huh?"
"The Duke may be heartbroken."
Lan grinned.
"Except for personal feelings?"
"With a little bit of personal emotion."
Lumiere said so, bowed down, kissed Lan's forehead, and
began to walk with his back off the wall.
"Lumie"
Lumi said when Lan, embarrassed, called him, rubbing her
forehead.
"I was dumped and I accepted cleanly, but I still like my
master. I can't tell you how I like it."
He strode up the stairs and walked down the hall.
"Lumie..."
"I don't like that kind of sympathy."
"I'm not sympathizing-"
"I don't even want to be sorry."
"That's, All right."
Ran nodded and Lumiere smirked. He dropped her off in
front of the door and opened the door.
"Of course, everything depends on your will."
With a quick smile, Lan said what kind of face he had, after
groping his face.
"Thanks for the advice."
Now I am convinced that I should tell Eustaf about it.
Lan laughed because she could feel Lumiere frowning.
"Lumie, I'll ask Sina."
"All right."
He nodded his head gently.
Anyway, he didn't hate the woman who came from this
world.
No, you might think she was out of her mind, but she had a
place similar to Lan.
Especially the way you see yourself.
The same personality, the same perspective that doesn't
doubt that they're.
'You said you came from a world where there was no
identity.'
Lumiere left the room, wondering what kind of world it
was.
Because Lan was favorable, Sina's attachment could be
used properly, and she was easily accepted into the Sky
mansion.
Eustaf thought it made sense when he heard Lan's
explanation.
"Is it kidnapping from another world?"
"Yeah, that seal. I asked Haresch to send me the data if he
had any. It's arrived, so....I've been reading and listening
lately."
I was asking Kiri to read it.
"The seal must have been locked up in an ant cave or
something."
"Ant cave?"
"Yeah, complicated maze. There's only one door in Lacia.
But there are 100 forked paths, and they're connected back
to 100 forked paths-"
Eustaf nodded.
"Okay, you're saying there's a lot of fake entrances."
"Yes, but now the Darkness has found the real location of
the door."
"That's what happened."
Eustaf squinted his eyes.
"Anyway, beyond the door is such an ant tunnel world, and
that must be why the disconnection from the rest of the
world is weak."
Lan said so and sighed.
So she came over to Lazia, and so did Sina.
"And Eustaf, I have something to tell you."
"Tell me."
"My eyes-"
Eustaf said before she said anything.
"When it's clear, I call Haresch. If he's an Elf doctor, there's
got to be a way."
"No, it's not that. It'll be fixed."
Lan spoke so nonchalantly that Yustaf could not tell
whether she was talking about her wishes or facts.
He asked back cautiously because he couldn't figure out
what answer to give.
"It's fixed?"
"Yes, the Spirit promised."
"Did you make a deal with the Spirits?"
Without realizing it, Eustaf voice rose.
Lan said, "No, it's not that." She said what she had been
through. Instead, the story was not about Usla's tragedy,
but about calling a spirit that she knew.
So when the Spirit said that her dream appeared and told
her about the ice wall and that her eyes would be better,
she could hear a deep and deep breath.
"Youth?"
Lan groped his hand on the table. Eustaf wrapped her
hands around his face and held her tightly.
Words didn't come out.
A great relief struck him.
Even if the conversation did not go back and forth, holding
hands was enough.
Long later, Lan said playfully.
"Then can I ask you a favor?"
"Tell me."
"Play the piano for me."
At Lan's words, Eustaf smirked.
"I will."
"Really?"
"Really."
He said so and got up from his seat holding her hand.
Entering the room where the piano was located, Yustaf sat
Lan next to him, lightly knitted him, stretching his fingers.
"What do you want me to play for you?"
"Anything."
At Lan's words, Eustaf thought for a moment and soon
knocked on the piano keyboard. It was a familiar children's
song.
A light song, Lan smirked and leaned on his shoulder.
"My Lord, you're good at playing the piano."
Eustaf glanced at Lan and began to change the scale more
quickly and complexly. Lan opened her eyes wide.
She felt his hand and touched the front of the piano, but it
didn't catch any sheet music.
"You're not looking?"
"Yes"
"Youth, that's amazing."
Lan was constantly amazed.
Eustaf play three songs in a row, and Lan clapped hard at
the end of each song.
"Our Youth has pretty fingers, and he's good at playing the
piano."
At her words, Eustaf smirked and carefully handed his hair
behind her neck. Then his hand gently swept down her
neck and wrapped it around her back neck, and Lan
enjoyed his kiss coming.
His soft touch of lips and his hand holding him were all
good.
After a while with their lips removed and their foreheads
facing each other, Lan said.
"Thank you."
"What do you mean?"
"Sina. For being nice to her."
Lan also heard that Eustaf was listening to Sina's wishes.
"Because she's a guest of Lan."
"Yes"
Lan closed her eyes while answering.
That's all we have now, but maybe not.
I was anxious but unstoppable, distressed, but unable to
speak.
On the other hand, thinking about such an idea itself was a
great example to Eustaf and Sina, and I felt like I had
become a narrow-minded person.
"Eustaf."
"Yes"
"You know, we were supposed to get engaged in spring."
"Yes"
"Can't we put it off a little longer?"
Eustaf answered in silence.
"All right."
Lan was relieved and anxious because questions such as
"why?" or "what?" did not come back.
Ran tried to smile, feeling contradictory feelings.
"Then according to the Spirit, I will be able to see it by
tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."
"Is that so"
"Yes"
"Then I'll have to prepare a big banquet."
Lan laughed.
"You don't have to."
"I want to do it for you."
"Then a small one."
At Lan's words, Eustaf nodded, "Sure," and kissed her
again. It was a deeper kiss than before.
Eustaf soothe her as if he was trying to erase her anxiety.
It was not until Lan breathed out hard that Eustaf said,
falling from her.
"I'll walk you to your room."
Lan nodded with a red face, and Eustaf hugged her.
"Youth, I can walk."
"I know, but this is due today."
At Eustaf's words, Lan went to the room, hugging him
gently.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 090
Anyway, when I opened my eyes this morning, the world
looked white, not black sight.
 

'Can you see it?'

 

Lan had her eyes swollen.

 

However, it only looked white, but it was not.

 

'Can't you see it? No, I think it's vague.....'

 

Lan lay down and looked around. Everything looked foggy.

 

'Let's wait a little longer.'

 

Stressing her nervousness, Lan blinked while lying down.

As I waited patiently, my vision became brighter and
brighter as the fog lifted, and everything looked clean.
 

Lan jumped out of her seat and jumped out of bed.

 
"Earl?"
 

Dimodia was surprised, and Lan took her hand and spun
around.
 

"I can see it now!"

 

Dimodia opened her mouth. Her expression was funny, so

Lan laughed loudly again.
 

It was so cool to see it!

 

The glitters of sunlight, the dazzling colors, the faces I see

again, were so good that I couldn't stop my excitement.
 

"Dimodia? What's going on, Earl?"

 

"Come here, Kiri! Soda and Kara!"

 

Lan shouted loudly and took the hands of the maids who
were called in at a glance and ran round and round.
 

The curious maid also cheered and circled together when

Lan said she could see.
  

After a long turn, the situation eventually burst into

laughter, and everyone stopped laughing.
 

Dimodia giggled and said.

 

"But don't overdo it. Let's call a therapist."

 

"That's right."
 

Only then did Kara come to her senses and put Lan in her
seat.
 

As Soda rushed out to call a therapist herself, Kiri said,

sweeping her chest.
 

"It's really good to see you again, Earl."

 

"I think so, too."

 

Lan laughed and said.

 

"Good to see you again, Kiri."

  

When Lan said with a big smile, Kiri laughed, too.

 

"I'm happy to see you again."

 

asked Dimodia.
 

"Is there any inconvenience? Does your vision look

distorted?"
 

"No, nothing like that. It's the same as before."

 

Tears welled up in Kara's eyes. She said, stamping tears

with a handkerchief.
 

"I'm so, so glad."

 

"Yes"
 

Lan also nodded and thanked the leopard spirit once again.
 

And I will never use the power of the Spirit again.

 
Soon after, the healer ran as if flying in, followed by Eustaf
and Lumie- and Sina-.
 

The therapist opened the examination board, examined

Lan, looked into her eyes, and said,
"You really can see it now."
 

"That's what it is."

 

Lan laughed and said the therapist seriously.

 

"But be careful for now. But I don't see any abnormalities."

The therapist spoke to the people who were anxiously
waiting for his words.
"I think Miss Lan been cured."
Sina ran over and hugged Lan tightly.
"Unnie, it's really, really good-"
Then, as if it was her job, Lan laughed and soothed Sina.
Missed the timing, Eustaf looked at Sina with his eyes thin
open, but smiled when he met Lan.
Just as Lumiere kicked his tongue and pulled out a kitten,
she pulled Sina's neck off Lan. Sina frowned at Lumiere,
and wiped her face with a handkerchief he put out.
Lan was only then able to see Sina's face apart.
She was beautiful as I thought.
The black straight hair is glossy and falls long down to the
back of her back, and the pupils of the eyes are big and
shiny.
Besides, she was dressed like a knight.
Shirt and pants.
I laughed somehow because it was the same as I thought it
would be.
"Nice to see you like this."
"Yes, nice to meet you, too."
Sina nodded her head.
After a disturbance, the atmosphere of the sky mansion
brightened up at once.
Sina, a stranger, could feel the atmosphere with her skin.
The late New Year's Day, which was delayed as if it would
not be held, was held and the mansion regained its vitality.
***
Sina looked at her in a dress several times in the mirror.
'Amazing ······.'
The light blue, fresh dress looked good on her, and Sina
refused to lend it to Lan as a gift - and the hair was
beautiful.
The hairpin with countless platinum decorations looked like
a waterfall of stars. It looked like a perfect match with
black hair.
"It doesn't make you look pretty, either."
Sina said when she turned to Lumiere with a bang.
"Better than their red beet-like hair."
"Red beet?"
Lumiere opened his mouth when she said something
unexpected.
"By the way, the Duchy of Lazia is great. No, because it's a
duchy...."
The whole house was decorated. Velvet ribbons
embroidered with silver thorns and gold threads, and huge
wreaths of green and red fruit.
The modern hotel's Christmas decorations were unlikely to
be this fancy.
In addition, magic lamps were added to create a fantastic
atmosphere. The same was true of facilities with hot air
and hot water.
'There's a blanket like an electric pad.'
There was nothing uncomfortable for Sina to stay.
And the ball!
It's a word that makes a woman feel excited.
"Let's go before it's late."
Sina said so and smiled with a single smile, so Lumiere
laughed.
The New Year's party was held at Diamond Hall, and this
year was also abundant.
 

Lan looked pleased, saying, "Who would believe that we

were in debt a few years ago?"
Soon after Eustaf's brief New Year's address, the orchestra
began to play, and Lan glided out into the floor holding
Eustaf's hand.
Now her dancing skills had improved considerably.
'As expected, practicing anything makes you better.'
Lan thought so and danced the doublet skillfully.
As the two danced the first four words, soon after, people
came into the floor and danced together at intervals.
Lan opened her eyes wide when she saw Lumiere and Sina
dancing together.
Eustaf turned around, frowned as he saw Lan staring at
Lumiere.
"Lan"
"Huh?"
"I quit dancing with Lan now."
"Oh,yes"
'What do you mean, "Oh, yes"?'
Eustaf's eyes became thinner. He glanced at Lumiere and
Sina.
"They two are dancing."
"That's right."
Lan felt nervous. Of course, since she with Lumiere, it was
none of her business with Lumie and Shina.
But, but.
'Is second male lead okay?'
Isn't it too much to be dumped twice.
"Lan"
It was only then that Eustaf called her back and looked at
Eustaf.
She said awkwardly.
"Sina, isn't she pretty?"
"Pretty."
Eustaf nodded.
He knew where all the dresses and decorations he gave
Sina came from, and he also heard rumors that the maid
cared about it.
"Her hairpin looks good on her, too."
So he praised the decorations that Lan would have given
her, and Lan smiled faintly.
"I think so, too."
Then she added.
"Why don't you do the next dance with Sina?"
Eustaf hesitated for a moment and nodded.
"All right."
Lan cares about Sina, and the easiest way for her to get a
favor in the mansion is for Patriarch to welcome her.
'Thanks to Lan, hospitality seems to be sufficient.'
I don't know why she cares about her so much, but Yustaf
thought he would treat even a snowman if Lan wanted to.
At the end of the first dance, Yustaf went to Sina and asked
her to dance, and Sina blushed and saw Lan once before
dancing with Yustaf.
Unlike Lan, Sina had a good motor nerves, so she quickly
got used to dancing with a short lesson.
"Dear Earl, would you like to dance with me?"
Since Lumiere politely asked for a dance, Lan took the
hand.
Lan said with a giggle.
"I remember the last time I tried to teach you how to
dance, but I failed."
 

"You don't know any of the male steps."

"That's right. Lumie good at dancing now.... I think I'm the
only one who can't."
"Am I a good dancer?"
"That's enough for a doublet. The other dance is-just a
mistake."
Lumie smirked at Lan's words. He looked at the dancing
scene with Eustaf and whispered.
"You two look happy."
Lan glanced at Eustaf at the words. He was smiling rarely.
Sina kept telling him something to chat about.
"That's true."
Lan looked away by saying so. I couldn't look straight at all.
Lumiere looked down at Lan's face for a moment and
asked.
"What's going on?"
"Huh?"
"The Master and the Duke."
"It's nothing."
"But the Duke is dancing with another woman?"
"Because I asked him to dance."
Lumiere frowned at the words. I know Lan's taking care of
Sina, but isn't that too much?
Lan smiled at Lumiere.
"Sorry"
"What?"
"Didn't you like her?"
Lumiere opened his eyes wide at the words.
"Do you mean that spring girl who's a colt?"
"Huh-no?"
"No"
His tone was determined and fierce. Unknowingly
embarrassed, Lan began to make excuses for Sina.
"But Sina's a good girl. She's a good girl, she's cheerful,
she's athletic, she's a good horse rider."
Lumiere felt like an oops.
Now he's taking it as 'do you like women?'
But that's not what Lan meant.
Lumiere sighed and said.
"She's a good girl. I misunderstood. And this is a different
story."
Lumiere glanced at Lan. Her emerald eyes were good to
see him straight.
"She look like my master somewhere."
"What?"
Did I?
With the heroine?
Where?
Lumie laughed when Lan opened her eyes wide.
"The fact that you see people as people."
"Then you see people as people--?"
"No, I look at it differently."
Lumiere thought about it for a while and said,
"I turn around here."
"Lumie-"
"No, I'm not self-help, I'm serious. The Knights are children
of the nobility. The second, third, or fourth. I grew up in a
completely different environment, and it's something you
can't cross."
"..."
Lan bit her lips not knowing what to say.
Lumiere grinned at her face.
"You don't have to look like that. But that kind of outward
appearance is the same for Sina. Maybe if it's a
camaraderie like that. Besides."
Lumiere frowned at each other.
"You know what she said when I told her I was a slave in
the past?"
"What did she say?"
"She said, "That must have been really hard.""
Lan opened her mouth, and Lumiere grinned.
"I really held my stomach and laughed. She doesn't have
that concept, does she?"
That's strangely similar to you, and I like it.
Lumiere swallowed his backstabbing.
When the dance ended and came out of the floor, Sina and
Eustaf approached.
Sina smiled and grabbed the skirt and greeted her
gracefully.
"Earl."
"Just call me unnie. Between us."
"No, I wanted to say this."
Lan laughed again at Sina's words. Right. I've done it a lot
when I was young.
"Would you like to drink something?"
At Eustaf's words, Lan nodded, and the men left to pick up
their drinks.
Sina and Lan whispered a man.
"The Duke is so cool."
Lan felt like her heart was pounding somewhere.
But she laughed.
Lan won't stop you if you go with the flow. She had no right
to stop. Eustaf will be happy. I'll survive.
"Right?"
"Yes"
Sina smiled and tried to say something, but over there
came Count Illuminati.
He kissed lightly on the back of her hand and said.
"I heard you were seriously injured. I'm glad you're okay."
"Yes, fortunately, it's late, but I'm also holding a New Year's
party."
Count Illuminati turned his head and saw Sina. Lan
described Sina as a "guest from another world over the
door," and asked the count with a look of wonder.
"Are you human?"
"I'am human."
When Sina smiled back, the count nodded, "I see."
Lan introduced Sina to others in turn, and in addition to
curiosity, Sina was tenderly accepted thanks to the disciple
of Lan and Eustaf.
Anyway, the Duke of Lacia is a guest that was certified by
the Patriarch.
Then it was natural to be polite and friendly.
When Lan looked at Sina and the people exchanging
questions, Baroness Lance whispered to Lan.
"Can I talk to you for a moment?"
"Of course."
Lan laughed and told Sina.
"Take care of Eustaf and Lumiere when they get back."
"Yes"
Sina nodded, and Lan talked to Baron Lance. It was not a
big problem, but it was about whether she could repay the
money when Baroness Lance next year needs a big pay off.
Lan asked several questions and nodded.
"I think it'll be enough. I'll talk to Eustaf, too."
"Yes, thank you."
Baron Lance smiled happily.
Lan was about to go back to her seat, but she stopped
walking when she saw the three of them standing and
talking to Eustaf, Sina, and Lumie.
Somehow, there seems to be a world of only three people.
It's like a pin light falling only there.
The inside of my chest throbbed.
But if Yustaf and Sina go well like this, the flow will be back
to normal, and then Yustaf will be safe.
After looking at it for a while, Lan sneaked out to the
terrace before her eyes met.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 091
Walking on the terrace, Lan trembled lightly in the cold.
 

'Like the prince's fiancee in front of Cinderella.'

 

Lan grinned.
 

She fell into Cinderella's book and became the prince's

fiancee, when the ball finally opened and Cinderella, who
was covered with ashes, appeared with the help of a
wizard.
 

'This is what it's like.'

 

Lan pressed her eyes, thinking so.

 

Even though you think you're doing the stupidest and most
painful thing in the world, you can't stop.
 

Stopping on the terrace, she realized with a sigh.

 

'I really love Youth a lot.'

 
If her own life was at stake, she would never have said such
things as handing over Eustaf to Sina or following her fate.
 

But if Eustaf's life is at stake.

 

Then the story changes.

 

'That's why love creates weaknesses.'

 

Lan laughed bitterly thinking so.

 

As long as Eustaf is safe and happy, I'm fine.

 

Because I love Youth.

 

But to love so much, it's painful like this.

 

'Should I start going in? Or should I spend more time.'

 

However, even if you're too cold, you'd better go in

somewhere because they'll think you're weird.
 

'I'm gonna rob the liquor cabinet.'

  

Lan grinned and went inside with such thoughts.

 

***
 

Sina noticed that Eustaf was slowly getting uncomfortable.

I have a cold sweat on my back.
 

'Ran Unnie, why aren't you coming?'

 

She looked around and found Baron Lance and raised her
hand.
 

"Baron!"
 

In her cheerful tone, Baron Lance smirked up and asked.

 

"What's the matter?"

 

"Lan Unnie - are you done talking to Count Romia?"

 

Baron Lance became a curious face and asked back.

 
"Isn't she here yet? It ended a long time ago."
 

"Really?"
 

"Yes"
 

"Have she met someone else since then?"

 

"I don't know about that."

 

Baron Lance glanced at Eustaf with an anxious look on his

face and left after greeted.
 

Sina said.
 

"I'll go to the women's rest area."

 

Maybe she have a stomachache!

 

Eustaf lightly clapped her head, and Sina pulled up the hem
of her dress and walked quickly. Or it was because I kept
stepping on the front of the dress.
 
Sina went to the women's rest area thinking she didn't
know how Lan walked so lightly and gracefully, but there
was no Lan there.
 

When I asked another lady who was resting, she said she
never came.
 

Sina was embarrassed and returned to the banquet hall at

a quick pace. Just by looking at her expression, Eustaf
knew that Lan was not there.
 

"She's not at the rest stop. I asked and she said she's never
even here."
 

Eustaf raised his head and gestured to Kiri, who was

dancing Quatrium (a fast and cheerful dance song with four
people in pairs) on the floor.
Kiri laughed as she stepped on the steps, quickly and
naturally put the other person in place and left the floor.
"Lord, what's the matter?"
"I can't see your master."
"Miss Ran?"
Kiri snorted and said,
"I saw she go out earlier, but I didn't see she come in."
"Get out?"
Kiri nodded at Eustaf's words.
"She was going out the back door. I thought she'd go to the
rest area. Maybe it's a woman's situation, so wait a little
longer."
"For an hour?"
"Oh my? is it already?"
Kiri looked up and spoke low.
"There were no other reports. The house is safe."
Eustaf shook his hand without an answer, and Kiri smiled
and stepped back.
"I'll go find it."
At Lumiere's words, Eustaf said, "No," pointing his finger at
the top of Sina's head.
"Stuck on."
Sina said in embarrassment.
"I'll look for her, too."
Eustaf ignored Sina and left the banquet hall.
No, it was about to pop up.
When he saw Lan coming inside, he frowned and
approached quickly.
"Youth? Where are you going?"
"Looking for Lan."
"Oh-it's okay. Sorry."
Lan smiled and said, and Eustaf felt something strange.
"Lan"
"Huh?"
"Did you drink secretly?"
Lan opened her eyes wide and laughed.
"Why are you secretly drinking when you can drink as
much as you want here?"
"That's true, but-"
Something feels strange.
Lan moved along with a giggle.
"You can't leave Sina alone."
"I didn't leave her alone."
Eustaf replied, and Sina's expression brightened when she
saw Lan returning.
"Unnie, where have you been? I was worried."
"I put some air on the outside. Did you talk well?"
Sina nodded her head.
Since then, the banquet has continued without any
problems, and it ended well.
However, after that day, Eustaf, Sina, and Lumiere felt a
subtle sense of incompatibility.
No, that was what everyone in the mansion felt.
If Lan asks her if she's staying away from Eustaf, that's not
true.
But...
Sina looked at the card with a nervous face and looked at
Yustaf's face. There were only Sina and Eustaf in the card
room now.
 

It was because Lan took Lumiere out as a porter to get

something for a while.
In this way, Lan often left only Sina and Eustaf.
Sina said, sneaking over the card.
"Did you two fight?"
"No"
Eustaf replied and looked at Sina.
It is no wonder that Lan left the place like this now. No, it
was strange at the same time.
You can order the maid to bring the things.
If Lan is a precious item to pick up herself, it would not be
big enough for Lumiere to need as a porter.
I would have done it if it was once, but it was already the
first time, and Eustaf said it was as annoying as a hand-
wrap.
What annoys him even more is that he can't have time
alone with Lan.
He said, throwing the card on the table.
"Did Lan hear anything?"
"No"
Sina shook her head.
She was interesting to see the Duke in front of her, but it
was quite scary. When she looked at himself, his eyes felt
inorganic.
He is kind to herself only because Lan is kind to her.
'So I don't want we two to stay.'
That's what Sina thought, and she groaned.
"It's not coming."
"She's getting late....."
Eustaf leaned against the armrest. He tapped his armrest
with his fingertips.
Eventually, as soon as he couldn't resist and raised himself,
the door opened.
"Sorry, it took me a while to find it."
Ran in and apologized. Lumiere had a big box in his hand.
Sina said like a joke.
"I thought you were lost, so I tried to find you."
Really.
But of course Lan took it as a joke. Lan said, looking at the
two alternately.
"Did you say anything interesting?"
"Yes"
Eustaf said so, and Sina quickly shut her mouth as she tried
to answer, "No?".
It was so obvious that Eustaf wanted to look good to Lan
that Sina took his side.
"The Duke told me an interesting story."
"Really? I see."
Lan quickly opened the lid of the box and hid her face.
There was a black cape in it. The luxurious gloss cut off
what it was made of. And there was abundant hair around
the neck.
While everyone was looking at the cape, Lan put her face in
order. Breathe in a beat and Lan said.
"I'll give it to Sina as a gift. It will be warm in winter. A
cape is a must to live in Lazia."
"What? But this looks expensive?"
Sina shook her head.
"What I already have is enough."
"No, it'll suit Sina. When you ride a horse, you need a cape
with fur."
Eustaf looked at it and said low.
"Isn't this your mother's?"
"Huh, Yes"
When Lan nodded, Lumiere and Sina looked at her. Ran
laughed.
 

"But I don't use it, and it doesn't fit my height. It'll still fit

Sina."
"But it's a relic, isn't it?"
"So, I really want her to take it."
Lan said so and pushed Sina over the lid of the box.
Sina pushed the box back to Lan.
"No, I don't accept this."
"Sina"
"Take it."
Eustaf said, pushing the box to Sina, and told Lan.
"I'll give Lan a new one."
"Huh?"
Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise and Sina pulled the
box, saying, "Oh, if that's the case."
I didn't really mean to receive it, but now I thought it would
be better for Eustaf to play the rhythm.
"I have a lot of capes."
"You just got one less, didn't you?"
Eustaf said so and held her hand.
"And it's all Lan's money. Feel free to buy luxury items."
He whispered, kissing the back of her hand, and Lan
laughed.
Sina laughed and said.
"Then here's the deal. If Lan Unnie loses to Mr. Eustaf in
this game, she'll get a cape."
"That's all right."
Eustaf nodded, and Lan groaned and nodded as she had
nothing to say.
Lumiere smirked and picked up his card.
"You'd better think of a new cape design."
And naturally, Eustaf beat Lan in the game, and Lan
promised to order a new cape.
***
A sunny winter day followed.
Since then, I haven't seen a spell, so was it a coincidence? I
even thought about it.
'But it's not.'
Lan was rather more anxious about this peaceful situation.
It feels like the enemy has already revived somewhere and
is stockpiling strength.
Lan looked out the window at the horse riding Sina.
Sina, who is athletic, rode much better than Lan not long
after riding a horse.
Lan stopped her from telling Sina that she would give her
words, and Eustaf gave Sina another word.
Sina was riding a horse and talking to Lumiere. Lumiere
pulled out his sword and she swung it and dropped it on
the floor.
Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise, and Lumiere was
seen picking up a sword while teasing Sina.
'You're on good terms.'
"Earl? What are you looking at?"
At Dimodia's words, Lan took her eyes off the window and
lifted the earring she was caressing.
"Yeah, nothing. Dia, how's this?"
"It's an amethyst earring. It looks like a real grape. It's
pretty."
"I'll give to Dia."
"Yes?"
Dimodia opened her eyes wide in surprise, and Lan smiled
and held out a pair of earrings to her.
 

"It'll look good on you because it's purple."

"Earl."
Dimodia frowned on her forehead. For some time, Lan had
been presenting little by little to the maidens.
Lan was running out of accessories because it was
extremely rare for her to buy them.
When you say that, Lan smiles and says,
"What do you mean, there's the Duke's treasure trove."
However, it is the treasure trove of the Duchess of Lacia.
It's not an individual Romia thing.
Dimodia grabbed the earring on her hand and grip it.
"As expected, what's wrong?"
"Huh?"
When Lan panicked and saw Dimodia, her purple eyes
looked straight at Lan.
"I've been with Lan for a long time. And I know that Lan is
not a person who does things in vain."
No, I'm surprisingly sloppy.
However, Lan kept her mouth shut, not in the mood for
such words.
"But it's just-"
"You seem to be organizing yourself, don't you?"
That's what Kiri said, and she cut in. Lan couldn't answer
for a moment.
Because that was the truth.
The relationship between Eustaf and Sina seemed to be
getting closer, and Lan was becoming impatient.
In fact, Lan's body weight was decreasing due to stress.
Eustaf frowned and said he would get anything he wanted
to eat.
Lan laughed.
"No"
Kiri's eyes narrowed.
"Really?"
"Yes. Just, Oh."
Lan opened her mouth and closed it.
'I'm doing stupid things.'
Lan sighed, thinking so. I was aware that I was stupid, but I
couldn't help it.
"Miss Lan, we're not fools."
When Kiri said it, Lan opened her eyes round. Dimodia was
surprised and looked at Kiri.
said Kiri.
"Isn't this related to Sina and the Duke?"
"Huh?"
Lan was so surprised that her voice slightly flipped up.
"As expected."
Kiri said to Lan, happily.
"Everyone in the house thinks it's weird."
"Really?"
"Yes"
"Kiri"
In embarrassment, Dimodia grabbed Kiri's arm and shook
it. Kiri put out her mouth.
"Of course we don't know what you're thinking or what you
mean. But-"
At that time, there was a knock on the door, so Kiri shut her
mouth.
"Lan Unnie?"
At the sound of the voice, Lan said, "Come in."
Sina came in as soon as the door opened and said.
"Would you like to go sledding with me?"
"Sled?"
"Yes. You were riding with Lumiere before? So I figured it
out-"
Sina giggled.
"The Duke built a sleigh. Let's go ride it together, okay?"
Sina got up from her seat in. And asked.
"Is the Duke coming with you?"
"I haven't asked him yet."
"Then let's ask."
"Yes"
Sina answered cheerfully and stood in place, and Lan
snorted and asked.
"Are you not going to tell him?"
"Oh-I think it's better to have a maid.........?"
Sina carefully asked back, and Kiri nodded.
"I'll be right back."
"Then change your clothes first. You have to wear it tight."
Said Dimodia

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 092 – Ran Confess
While Lan was changing clothes beyond the partition, Sina
said that she was so excited about the sled, the snow here
is really good, and she want to ski or snowboard.
 
When Lan came out dressed as a thight man, Kiri came
back and said.
 

"The Duke is going to ride with you."

 

"Yes"
 

Lan nodded, held hands with Sina and went down. Sina
said with a smile.
 

"Weren't we wearing too many layers? If someone pushes

me down the stairs, I feel like I'm going to roll."
 

Lan nodded earnestly.

 

"Really. It doesn't hurt at all."

 

"Right? Right?"
 

Sina laughed out loud.

 

When I went down, Eustaf was already waiting. Ran asked.

 
"How could you dress so thin?"
"I won't be able to walk if I dress like Lan."
 

"No, I can walk."

 

Lan grinned and said. When I came out of the front door,
the bright winter sun was breaking over the snow.
 

'Let's play a little bit.'

 

You'll be blind if you do something wrong.

 

With that thought, Lan looked at the sled Lumiere was

holding.
 

The streamlined sled was decorated with colorful

geometric patterns, and the strap, which was made to be
held on both sides, was full of walnuts.
 

"Pretty"
 

When Lan burst into small exclamations, Eustaf said.

 

"I think you enjoyed sledding before."

 
"I didn't know you would remember...."
 

Lan's voice trembled faintly. Eustaf kissed her on the top of

her head and said.
 

"If it's about Lan, I remember anything."

 

Lan twisted slightly and fell from him. She quickly stood
next to Lumie and said.
 

"Then You'll race with Youth! Let's make a bet on who

comes first."
 

Lumie and Sina also had a stiff face for a moment.

 

Eustaf gave a long sigh.

 

"No, I don't want to."

 

He said firmly. And he opened his eyes thin.

 

"I can't stand it anymore."

 
"You, Youth....?"
 

When Lan stuttered in embarrassment, Eustaf approached

her, picked up Lan, and put him on his shoulder.
 

"Eustaf!?"
 

Lan screamed. Ran struggled as a sack of potatoes lay on

his shoulder. It didn't hurt because you were dressed thick,
but in front of these people?
 

Eustaf said, holding her with one hand and taking a sled
from Lumiere with the other.
 

"The rest of you play on your own."

 

Lumiere shrugged, and Sina quickly hid behind Lumiere.

 

When Lan said, "No way!", "Get it down!" She said to Lumi,
looking at Eustaf, who was getting younger and younger.
 

"I think Lan Unnie is amazing."

 

"What?"
  

When Lumiere asked, Sina said, narrowing the forehead.

 

"How do you treat the Duke normally?"

Lumiere grinned at the words. Sina said.
"Then we'll go to the other side and play."
"That would be good."
Lumiere nodded.
***
Lan finally gave up shouting and struggling.
I don't have energy because I haven't eaten properly these
days, but I realized that there was no use in struggling like
this.
Eustaf, carrying a limp Lan, climbed the mountain without
much difficulty.
"Youth"
"Yes"
"Can't you let me go?"
"No, I don't want to."
"Youth"
"Yes"
She walked in with open arms and asked, looking back at
him.
"Are you angry?"
"Not yet."
Eustaf said so and went up to the top of the hill and put Lan
down. Even after walking so high, he didn't seem to lose a
breath.
He put the sled on the snow and asked.
"Let's talk about what's wrong with you. And then I'll
decide if I'll be angry."
"What ·····?"
Pretending not to know, Eustaf looked at Lan with his arms
folded. His blue eyes stared straight at her as if he would
not tolerate avoidance.
Lan couldn't face the gaze and shook her eyes.
"Youth"
"Yes"
"What if-"
"Yes"
"I ····."
Without answering, he waited for her backstabbing. Lan
took a deep breath. The cold and sharp air seemed to clear
her mind.
"What do you think if I said I'd leave Lazia?"
She uttered a question in a heartbeat.
"Be honest with me. I'm fine with any answer."
"Honestly."
"Yes"
Lan nodded and looked up at Eustaf.
I wanted an honest answer to any answer.
In fact, you're starting to like Sina.....
So if I said I'd go, I'd feel a little light.
"I won't let you leave."
"As expected, yes-huh?"
Eustaf looked at her quietly.
"I won't let you leave. Even if you left, you'd have to come
back to Lazia."
In a daze, Lan looked at him.
"I've already given you a chance to run away. You're the
one who dumped it. I won't let go of what I've grabbed
once. It's no use regretting it now."
Growling low, Eustaf approached her one step.
He grabbed her arm.
"You think I'm gonna let you run away like this?"
"Youth·····."
 

Lan's white breath came out of her mouth and collapsed.

"Didn't you like Sina?"
"That's not fair - Excuse me."
Without realizing it, Eustaf quickly fixed the words that
popped out reflexively.
"What kind of nonsense is that?"
"No, even if it's not. But, but-"
But what if Eustaf goes wrong?
"Lan"
"I, I, I want Youth to be safe. So you're gonna get along
with Sina-"
She gulped down her saliva.
"Sina's pretty, unlike me, she's athletic, she's cheerful,
she's on the same wavelength as you, and she's having fun
talking to you. Kindly say to Sina-"
"Ran Romia!"
In the end, it was Eustaf who shouted.
He spoke to her low and fast.
"My heart is mine. It's not like you're pushing someone else
like a proper pack! Besides-"
He clenched his teeth and then said.
"My suspicions were real. So, did you hate it that much? To
the point where you want to run away? If so, be honest with
me! That's not how you behave!"
Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise.
"Youth-"
"That's how-"
He bit his teeth tightly.
Sweet as you like, sweet as you like, sweet as you like-
If the raindrops are just flowing as you want, what should
we do with the forever perforated rock?
He let go of his hand in despair.
"And now you're pushing someone in moderation? Is that
your cruel last kindness?"
Lan's eyes were burning. Tears rolled down her eyes.
"No, Youth. I'm not, I'm not-"
Tears flowing through her cheeks were stinging and frozen.
"I like Eustaf."
She wrapped her hands around her face.
"But I, don't know what to do-"
Eustaf took off his gloves, put them in his pocket, and
pushed her hand away, wiping her eyes with a big hand. It
was a hand gesture as if gold was dealing with ground
glass.
"Don't cry. It's freezing."
Her wet eyes looked up at him. Eustaf kissed and
whispered around the eyes.
"If you like me, stay with me."
"Yes, but maybe it's not a happy ending."
"Then if I fall, will it be a happy ending?"
"That's ·····."
Lan opened her mouth. Eustaf kissed her.
It was a kiss after a long time.
'Oh, damn it.'
Eustaf made a growling sound.
I'm feeling too good -
When he barely finished kissing, Lan gasped and breathed.
When he saw her red face, he couldn't stand it again and
kissed her repeatedly.
Lan responded to his kiss while struggling, which made
him more thrilled.
 

After the kiss, Eustaf hugged her tightly, and Lan

whispered in his arms.
"Youth"
"Yes"
"Do you want to hear my story?"
"As much as you want," Eustaf replied.
Lan sighed and smiled awkwardly.
"You might think I'm crazy."
"Then I can go crazy with you."
"Youth"
"I mean it. Then-"
Eustaf said while holding a sled.
"We can't talk here, let's go to a nearby cabin."
"Is there a cabin?"
"Yes"
Lan nodded. If I went to the mansion, set up a formal seat,
and talked, I thought my current courage would disappear.
I wanted to finish it as soon as I could.
As Eustaf said, shortly after walking, Lan found a cabin.
The wooden log cabin looked quite sturdy.
Lan asked because the inside was also kept clean.
"Is it a hunting lodge?"
"On the ice?"
Eustaf smirked and said.
"It's a dragon that rests during winter hunting."
"Oh, but it's small enough for all the knights to rest, I see.
It's for Eustaf."
When Lan raised her voice like she was teasing, Eustaf
answered calmly.
"It's for the wounded."
"Oh, sorry."
I misunderstood, and Lan blushed. Eustaf said, lighting a
fire in the cabin.
"There are times when the weather suddenly doesn't get
better. There are huts like this everywhere."
"I see"
Lan nodded.
It was a studio apartment with no walls. Fortunately, the
large oven was a new item that used ice crystals, so it
quickly warmed up inside the cabin.
There was also a blanket on the bed and chair attached to
the wall. I think it's 'Dasa'.
Lan took a deep breath and said.
"I don't know where to start, but it's a mess."
Eustaf raised his eyebrows.
Lan smiled awkwardly and talked about everything.
Meeting with the Spirit, growing up that she reads, coming
from another world like Sina, or at first she misunderstood
it as a book.
"That sounds weird, doesn't it? But in my dream, a spirit
came out-"
At first, I couldn't speak properly. However, Eustaf was not
at all uncomfortable, and he listened carefully.
Concentrate and be patient with every word.
If anyone listens like that, the speaker will become more
and more calm.
Lan stopped shaking, and she talked more deeply about her
inner story and what she had read.
Phhanias, why she knows the name of the Spirit, what she
thought.
And-
"Originally, you and Sina should be connected. Then, it's a
happy ending, but......I'm nervous because the future is
uncertain now........"
 

Lan said so and looked up. Eustaf was still looking at

herself with an unwavering face.
"That's why it happened."
When her story ended, Eustaf sat next to her. Lan's
shoulders shivered small. The hand on my knee naturally
gave me strength.
Eustaf turned his head and asked.
"Then can I have your original name?"
Lan opened her eyes wide and spoke quietly.
"Lan"
It's the same name.
As she whispered so, Eustaf laughed.
"Then at least I didn't confess my love by calling the wrong
name."
Lan's cheeks were burning.
He whispered.
"Ran"
"Huh?"
"Ran, Ran."
When he called her name like that, Lan seemed to melt in
her heart.
I thought it didn't matter because it's the same name, but
there's a big difference between "ran" he calls know and he
doesn't-Call your name, Call your name.
Lan hugged him tightly, feeling her eyes burning.
Unlike until now, the name he called was like that, calling
her real from the inside of his heart.
Ran
Ran
It is the sweetest and most musical name in the world, Lan
thought so without shame.
Eustaf hugged her and said.
"So it's from the moment I fell from the tree."
"Yes"
"As expected."
I thought it was weird since then.
And the Lan he loved was the Lan in front of him, so It's
nice.
I liked it.
"Ran"
"Huh?"
"Are you going out with me for pity?"
I feel sorry for the boy in what I read.
"That can't be true. If I didn't like Youth, as I said earlier, I
would have run away."
With such a murmur, Lan grabbed Yustaf by the shoulder
and looked him in the face, pushing him away.
"Is that all?"
"Yes?"
"Anything else?"
"It's rather cool that the question has been solved."
It solved all the suspicious things about Lan, but then
cover-up.
Suddenly, Eustaf asked a question that came to mind.
"Then you're not an old acquaintance of Lumie's either."
"Yes"
Lan nodded, and Eustaf's face became brighter.
Lan also felt refreshed after telling all her secrets.
She realized one thing.
Real intimacy doesn't occur with secrets between them.
There is Eustaf who knows all about her now.
It was only then that she felt as if she had stepped on the
ground. And I felt closer to Eustaf.
Eustaf sighed and said.
"And where did the misunderstanding come from that I like
Sina?"
"However....at the New Year's meeting before--"
Lan murmured.
"You were dancing and laughing together....And Sina said
she was cool when she saw Youth, and wouldn't it have
been great without me?"
"Ran"
"Huh?"
When I peeked at him, Eustaf was smiling somehow.
I thought you'd get mad.
"I laughed because Sina complimented me like a proverb."
"Huh?"
His smile deepened.
"You're jealous."
Lan only blinked and he leaned toward her.
"Isn't it?"
Lan had no choice but to admit it by looking at her
sparkling sapphire eyes.
"I did.....A little....."
He kissed her.
"I thought I was the only one jealous."
"Huh?"
Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise.
"Youth?"
"Of course I will. If there's someone who seems to touch
mine. And so does Lumiere-"
I didn't want Blaine to be too close. Label, too.
But swallowing his backstabbing, Eustaf kissed her once
more. I can't believe she's jealous.
It was a new discovery for him.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 093
After the kiss, Eustaf told Lan, who had dyed her face red.
 

"Then the prophecy was already wrong when Lan came to

visit me at the Academy. There is no way that I will fall in
love with another woman now. If the future is unclear,
wouldn't it be possible to change it for the better?"
 

"Yes"
 

Lan nodded softly, and Yustaf hugged Lan in a relaxed

mood.
 

"I was really worried. I'm afraid Lan's mind has changed."
 

"I'm sorry."
 

Now that I confess everything and think about it in Eustaf

arms, Lan's face was burning with embarrassment.
 

"I heard what maid said t me."

 

At Lan's words, Eustaf asked, "Really?" Lan nodded.

  

"They asked me if I was going to leave."

 

Eustaf held her tight and said.

 

"So, were you really going to do that?"

 

Lan rolled her eyes in his arms and spoke frankly.

 

"Yes"
 

Eustaf was so full that he lifted her face and said,

 

"What were you going to do out of Lazia?"

 

What are you going to do out of here without any money?

 

I didn't want her to run away, but I hated it even more

when she went somewhere and suffered.
 

Lan said, Since I'm being honest, I'm going to be honest.

 
"I have a certain identity."
 

His eyes narrowed.

 

"What?"
 

"Uh, for the run...I had a separate identity, so I tried to use

it."
 

"When does it start?"

 

"Huh?"
 

"When did you start to have that identity?"

 

His voice was as smooth and soft as silk.

 

"I've been thinking from the beginning. Is it when Eustaf's

coming-of-age ceremony is just around the corner?"
 

Eustaf groaned briefly.

 

"I'm glad Noonim drunk."

  

"Huh? Drunk?"
 

What are you saying all of a sudden?

 

"Didn't you get drunk that day and tell me the terms?
Actually, I was going to talk to you in a little while-"
 

He glanced at Lan.
 

"One day, Lan could have disappeared without knowing it."

 

"Sure."
 

Lan laughed snugly.

 

"Good timing."
 

Eustaf groaned again. Lan is smiling lightly right now, but

it's not just about that, but it's all about his-
 

'Everything.'
 
Eustaf stopped thinking.
 

He blinked in front of his eyes and looked up at Lan with a

smile on his face, 'Why?'
 

Since when did she become his 'all'?

 

Since when did my Lachia become Lan?

 

Somehow I laughed, and Eustaf leaned on her.

 

"Really."
 

"Youth?"
 

"No, it's nothing."

 

Then suddenly, the room became dark at once. Did Lan turn
off the lights? Then I looked around without realizing it,
and Eustaf got up from his seat and approached the
window.
 

He swallowed a groan.
"What? Why is it suddenly dark?"
Lan looked at the window, saying so, and suddenly her
vision turned white.
Lan opened her mouth wide.
"Snowstorm!"
She shouted, ran to the door without realizing it, opened
the door, and felt her body follow the door mate. The strong
wind followed the door opening, accompanied by Lan
holding the handle. Eustaf grabbed it and dragged it inside
and closed the door.
Bump!
The door closed with a loud noise and Lan gasped.
In the meantime, snow already came indoors and piled up
in the corner.
"Wha, what, what do we do?"
Lan said in a trembling voice. I felt the temperature drop in
the cabin suddenly.
Eustaf closed all the shutters of the cabin and turned on
the lamp.
The loud sound of shaking windows and doors and the
howling wind came together.
"We'll wait until the storm stops."
He turned his eyes to the ice crystal piled up neatly like
firewood.
"It will last at least three or four days."
Lan sighed.
"I'm so glad it's not wood."
"That's a relief."
Lan took off her clothes and said,
"Let's use this to block windows and doors. It would be
much better if there was less draft. And this dress is too
thick to move around."
At Lan's words, Eustaf nodded. A scarf, a cape, a fur coat,
another coat in it, a cardigan, a sweater, a vest, a shirt.
As the two of them were dressed, Lan felt light after taking
off all her clothes.
She even took off her sweater and vest and was dressed in
a shirt and a cardigan.
"Isn't Eustaf cold?"
"I'm fine."
"I didn't ask you if you were okay, but if you weren't cold."
"It's not cold."
"How could you not be cold in a coat?!"
She asked back like a scream, so Eustaf smirked.
"It don't seem to be very cold."
Eustaf was dressed in a coat, jacket, vest, and shirt.
I don't know if the vest is furry like his, but it's not.
Eustaf adjusted the temperature of the oven higher with his
shirt and pants on.
The hot wind began to come out strong. Lan also took off
her fur gloves and placed them side by side.
"Isn't that too hot?
Eustaf shook his head at Lan's question.
"No, it's just the beginning. It's better to heat up the air in
advance."
"Really?"
Lan sighed and approached the fireman.
"But I'm glad I set it up as a magic artifact."
"That's a relief. If it were a tree, I wouldn't have thrown it
away much."
"I'm in trouble ······."
Lan murmured and Eustaf asked back, "What do you
mean?"
"No, Eustaf's isolated here. Isn't it crazy down there by
now? I shouldn't have said they'd come looking for you."
"They're not that stupid."
Eustaf answered so and brought a blanket and laid it on a
wooden chair.
Lan said, listening to the shaking of the chaps.
"I hope it stops soon."
"Is that so?"
"No?"
When Lan saw him in surprise, Eustaf smiled faintly.
"It's been a long time since we were alone."
Oops, Lan shrugged her shoulders. Eustaf sat on the chair
and opened his arms, saying, "Come here," and Lan
blushed and hesitated to approach him. Eustaf lightly sat
her on the chair and wound her blanket.
"Because I'm always with other people in the house."
Lan smiled softly at his words.
"Really? But there are times when you're alone in your
room, right? At least I know that's not normal."
Dimodia, Kara, and Soda have their eyes wide open every
day.
Kiri used to smile with a smile on her face.
Eustaf murmured.
"So I put up with it."
"Huh?"
"No."
Eustaf kissed her on the forehead and then asked.
"But that's what you read earlier."
"Yes"
"Can you give me more details?"
"Oh, yes."
Lan nodded and talked in as much detail as she
remembered. Eustaf heard the story of Baron Lindbergh's
regent, his daughter-that is, his cousin and his marriage-
without any change in expression.
It's just a story that's likely to be true for him.
And as time went by, Lan's story became vague, and I knew
very little of the story afterward.
But Lan told him what she knew.
"You said Delphanto, didn't you? The darkness sealed
against the wall."
"Yes"
"It's probably the Black Dragon."
Eustaf raised his eyebrows lightly. said Lan, frowning.
"He's vague, but I'm pretty sure he was. Are they supposed
to be lovers? I think so."
"Lovers?"
"Yes, but Iveria saved the continent from Masu, didn't she?
She was a very powerful woman herself, but she still
sacrificed a lot."
Lan leaned against Eustaf.
"That's why Delphanto came up with it. Without them,
Iveria wouldn't have a hard time."
"Indeed"
Eustaf nodded.
Humans, Dwarves, and Elves.
Harmony between tribes was close to impossible, and in
fact within the same race.
Iveria was a hero to all of them, but I could guess it was
more troublesome.
And if those guys are sacrificing their lovers.
"That's why Iveria sealed Delphanto. I don't know exactly
why."
 

"That's why Delphanto is looking for Iveria."

"Yes"
At Lan's words, Eustaf took a long breath and said,
"Then we have to fight against the Black Dragon."
"Yes"
"Dragons"
Mumbled and Eustaf said.
"I don't know if it's still a dragon."
"Huh?"
"Even a dragon has a lifespan. A thousand years in the
dark."
Eustaf looked over her head.
"Well, is that really the Black Dragon in Delphanto?"
Eustaf said so and opened his eyes wide. Lan thought for a
moment, Is that so.
"I don't know."
She nodded her head. Lan smiled quietly.
When Eustaf looked down at her, she stood up and said.
"I didn't expect this to happen with Eustaf, but I did."
"So am I."
"I really don't know about people."
She turned completely and supported herself with her
knees and stood up. Eustaf looked up at her.
She wrapped around Eustaf's face and slowly scattered his
lips with her thumb.
"Eustaf Laban de Lacia."
She smiled.
"I love you."
His eyes widening. Lan whispered, "I don't think I said it
yet," and kissed him lightly on the lips.
Eustaf reached out and pulled her head and kissed her
deeply again. His other hand climbed up her waist. Lan
swallowed her breath as she felt his hot hand on the shirt.
The hand that came down again, sweeping the soft side of
her side, supported her and lay down on the chair. Lan
embraced his shoulder and accepted a rough kiss.
The stimulus was so strong that tears flowed out naturally.
He barely stopped kissing and said in a husky voice, with
her tears lightly poking up.
"Do you want to provoke me when you're alone?"
"It's not shameless than to sleep without marriage."
At her words, he groaned and pressed her slightly, as if he
had been caught up in her words.
Under his weight, Lan burst into laughter, shouting
"Youth!"
Eustaf bite lightly at her neck, and Lan struggled, shouting,
"Eustaf!"
Eustaf looked up and said.
"Then in spring, we get married, not engaged."
"What?"
Lan opened her eyes wide.
"What about Lan? Don't you want to pull it?"
She stammered in surprise.
"No, it's, no, I'm ·····."
It was good to hear that it was a marriage, but I felt like I
wasn't ready at all.
Eustaf asked again about her reaction.
"Or shall we just get engaged? Faster?"
Lan nodded quickly.
 

"Yes, that's good."

There was a satisfied smile on Eustaf's face.
"All right."
He lifted himself up and easily grabbed Lan to his feet up.
"I don't think I'm going to be able to keep my head above
water."
Lan laughed because it sounded like a joke, and Eustaf
whispered in her ear.
"Really, I'm not kidding at all."
His voice was low and his desire was deep, so Lan quickly
erased her smile.
"Bip."
Lan sat quietly with his hands together, and Eustaf leaned
against the wall.
Lan looked at Eustaf like that. A clear blue that shows that
black hair is glossy and neatly passed over, and that the
eyes are blue even if they are far away.
His wide shoulders, tall height and perfect proportion.
'Not to mention his handsome face. He has a nice voice.'
If you sing "Ran" in a low voice, your body shakes by itself.
He's good at playing the piano and swordsmanship. He is
also a good lord.
Above all, with him, my heart was pounding and at the
same time relieved.
'I can't believe such a perfect man loves me.'
"Ran"
At Eustaf's call, Lan looked at him in surprise, saying,
"Huh?" and he said languidly.
"I'll eat you."
Lan's face turned red. She jumped up and said.
"I, I didn't think about that."
"Then what were you thinking?"
"Just because Youth is..... handsome......"
The sound was mumbling in her mouth, but he still
understood it well.
"I'm glad it's your taste."
Lan's face turned redder at his words.
She jumped up from her seat and approached the
cupboard.
"Is there anything to eat? Come to think of it, isn't it the
biggest problem without our food isn't it?"
You won't die if you starve for a few days.
When she opened the cupboard, there was a square, hard-
looking bread that looked tasteless.
"What is this?"
"Healthy."
When did you come, Eustaf took a hard bread like a brick
out of the cupboard. Lan took it and put out her tongue.
"If I hit someone with this, I'd hurt them. How can I eat
this?"
"Because I'm soaked in water. Or I'll chew it a little bit."
"......Delicious?"
"No way."
At Eustaf's words, Lan sighed and put the bread back in
place.
"Use it when you really need it."
Eustaf smiled lightly. He found a bag of tea in the other
corner, and the two made tea.
The story came out nonstop because we were together.
From territorial issues to trade, business, and future plans.
I was talking for a while and Lan yawned long. The time is
unknown, but the heavy eyelids seemed to be quite deep at
night.
"Go to sleep."
Lan nodded at Eustaf's words.
She crept into the blanket and said.
"Youth, come here. It's just one blanket."
"Are you trying to test my patience?"
"Yes, it's better to stay warm than in the cold."
He sighed when she said, tapping on the seat next to her.
Nevertheless, he did not want to refuse completely, so he
went under the covers as Lan recommended.
When Eustaf put his hand around her waist, Lan laughed
and said.
"Good night."
"Yes, go to sleep."
He kissed her on the cheek, and Lan quickly fell asleep.
Eustaf sighed, hugged her a little closer, fixed her posture,
hug again, pulled himself away, and tossed and turned.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 094
When Lan opened her eyes to the piercing sunlight. As she
looked around blankly, she realized that she had slept in
the cabin.
 

"Are you awake?"

 

"Oh, yes. Oh-did it stop snowing?"

 

"Yes, thank God."

 

To Eustaf, Lan rose from her seat and immediately reeled.

 

"Lan?!"
 

Surprised Eustaf caught her, and Lan was turning around

and closing her eyes for a long time.
 

"I must be hungry and dizzy."

 

"You're too skinny. You haven't been able to eat a whole lot
lately."
 
Eustaf frowned and Lan laughed.
 

"Now I can eat well."

 

"I have to go down right now."

 

Then he began to dress her. She insisted that she could

dress herself because she felt like a seven-year-old child,
but he didn't pretend to hear and dressed Lan tightly and
hugged her. Lan said again, "I can walk," but he went
outside again this time without pretending to hear it.
 

He put Lan on the sled and sat behind it. Lan was relieved
only then.
 

If Eustaf had been carrying me the whole time, I wouldn't

have been able to stand it.
 

Lan held on to a string full of large sleigh drops made of

copper and glistening in the morning sun.
 

"Let's go."
 

"Yes"
 
Lan nodded, and Eustaf pushed the sled forward. The front
nose tilted slightly and slid over the snow, speeding up the
sled in an instant.
 

Lan burst into a scream of laughter. Every time I passed

the bend, the sound of the bell rang brightly.
 

When I went down like that, the servants were already

coming up. It was Lumie who took the lead in running.
 

"Duke! Master!"
 

Eustaf tripped and stopped the sled. Lan was going to wake
up slowly thinking about the dizziness earlier, but Eustaf
got up first and hugged her.
 

"Are you all right? Are you injured?"

 

Lan shook her head at Lumiere's question.

 

"We're both fine. I was in the cabin."

 

Relief brushed against Lumiere's face.

 
"I'm glad."
 

"Call a therapist," Eustaf said, and Lumiere opened his eyes

wide and frowned at Lan.
 

"You're sick again. Why aren't you talking?"

 

"It doesn't hurt! I was just dizzy because I couldn't eat

breakfast."
 

"Losing balance and falling down?"

 

"It's really okay."

 

Ignoring Lan's words, Lumiere said.

 

"I'll go ahead and call him."

 

Then, quickly left, Lan breathed a sigh.

 

When I arrived at the mansion, a therapist was waiting for

me, so I went to see a doctor, but it was also a mild anemia.
 
Lan soon received a hearty breakfast - including a liver dish
- and emptied the table to show everyone she wasn't feeling
sick.
 

Then Kiri smiled and came in with dessert and said.

 

"I heard you're getting engaged."

 

"Huh?"
 

Lan was drink some tea when she saw Kiri in surprise.
Dimodia, Soda, and Kara look at Kiri with their faces, "Oh,
my?" and look at Kiri.
 

"The Lord said earlier. He's getting engaged before this

week."
"Fast!"
Lan shouted and then laughed.
"Yes, I will."
Kiri smiled brightly and put down the jelly and said.
"Congratulations."
Dimodia also said, bending her knees lightly.
"I admire you."
"Congratulations."
"Congratulations."
Kara and Soda also quickly greeted each other. Lan said,
feeling somewhat embarrassed.
"Thank you, everyone."
Kara snorted and said.
"But it's before this week. Oh, my God, we only have three
days left, right?"
Soda also opened her eyes round.
"Oh, my God, when are we going to get everything ready?"
"What about the dress? The dress for the engagement?"
Kara's face turned pale. said Lan, waving her hand.
"It's an engagement anyway. It's between us, so we're
going to do it simply. I can't even call a guest to Lazia in the
winter."
"But you have to do the basics."
Kiri shook her head. Lan opened a spoonful of red pudding
and frowned. It feels strange, but it smells strangely fishy.
"What kind of jelly is this?"
"Seonji jelly."
"..."
Lan put down the spoon. I've been patient with my liver,
but this is too much.
"It's an anemia, so it's specially made? Hurry up and eat."
"I can't, I won't! If I eat breakfast, I'll throw up everything I
ate."
"You can't help it."
"I can't eat."
"I caught a calf on purpose."
"Poor thing!"
"There will be veal meat for lunch."
"That, that sounds delicious," said Lan, Dimodia.
"You can't eat this anyway."
When Lan pushed the plate firmly away, Kiri picked up the
jelly plate with a sad face. Lan shuddered.
'Seonji Jelly?'
I hate it.
***
Sina was sweating from her back. Somehow she was called
by the Duke of Lazia. He usually pretends to be himself.
She was very nervous.
Lan is kind to himself, but the lord was Eustaf anyway, and
if he doesn't like it, she'll be kicked out.
But what he says when she sits down.
'Why do you ask me?'
Eustaf sat cross-legged in front of her and asked once
again.
"Is there nothing in the world that you do at the
engagement?"
"I, I don't know."
Sina fumbled hard in her head. At the engagement?
What's she doing?
 

Sina thought hard about the contents of the drama.

"Champagne Tower?"
As Sina spoke carefully, Eustaf eyes were distinctive.
"What is that?"
"Uh- stack the glass like a tower, pour the liquor from the
top and let it overflow. Like a waterfall."
"Hmm."
Eustaf thought about it once.
Isn't it quite extravagant to pour expensive alcohol like
that?
"But this is my whole world story...."
"That'll do. Anything else?"
Eustaf knew that Lan was from the same world as Sina, so
he wanted to do something for the world. That's why I'm
asking a question, but Sina really felt like, 'What's wrong
with him?'
Sina said, scratching her cheek.
"In fact, engagements are rare in our world."
"Rare?"
"Yes, everyone gets married right away."
"Is that so·····?"
Eustaf knocked on a special armrest. Sina explained with a
nod.
"I think I've been in a relationship for about two years. And
then I propose-"
"What is it?"
"Yes?"
"Propose."
"Oh, marriage proposal. What? Is this a concept that
doesn't exist?"
In a society where most of the marriages are political
marriages, proposals were not so grand.
Sina explained the proposal with excitement, and Eustaf
listened seriously.
***
Lan opened her eyes wide when she saw the dress Kara
brought with a pleased face.
The light green dress had fine crystals on it, shining like a
raindrop in July.
"The Lord was ordering it."
"Really?"
Kara nodded as Lan asked back in surprise.
"It was ordered last year. But you didn't get the size in
earnest, so you're still in the measure stage. But you can fit
in with the engagement."
"With a little bit of trouble."
Soda continued to laugh.
Lan caressed a soft, cloudy mint-colored dress.
'Oh, my God.'
The crystal was sewn so delicately that it just seemed to be
attached to the clothes. In addition, each of them was made
in different shapes and sizes, so it literally shone brilliantly.
"Try it on."
"That's right."
With eyes like, "I want to see you wear it quickly!" the
maids clung to her, peeled Lan's clothes and dressed her in
dresses.
Dimodia exclaimed.
"It looks so good on you."
"You're so beautiful."
At this point, the owner will naturally gain strength from
the side of the fitting. Kara rolled up her sleeves and held
up the pins.
"I'll fix it from now on, so stay still."
 

"Yes."
Lan answered calmly with her arms raised. Kiri watched
from the side and said, "Well, you know, that silk cloak
before, why don't you hang it on your shoulders?"
"That's a good idea."
"Fix it with a diamond brooch."
Soda nodded seriously and Lan shook her head.
"Do you have time for that? Don't push yourself too hard."
Kiri grinned.
"You can strain yourself at times like this. Dimodia, what
about accessories?"
"Here you go. This is also ordered by Lord."
Speaking as if singing, Dimodia quickly brought a big box.
Lan was stabbed by a pin while turning her head and Kara
said softly, "Stay safe."
Somehow I felt like a playful boy, so Lan nodded calmly.
Dimodia brought the box to her front so that Lan could see
it well and opened the lid.
Lan let out a small exclamation.
It was a set of earrings, necklaces, bracelets, and rings.
It was full of light green topaz, which was as clear as
spring water. I could tell at a glance that it matched the
color of the dress.
"So pretty."
At Lan's words, Dimodia laughed.
"It'll look good in your dress."
Kara fixed her clothes with the last pin and nodded.
"That's a relief. The Lord couldn't have ordered the
engagement without any preparation."
It was not an engagement, but an item that could be used
for marriage.
It was the same clothes and jewelry that a princess of a
country would bring, but the maids only nodded with the
face, "We should do this to our Lan."
Marking the place where she held the pin, she quickly took
off the dress again, leaving detailed instructions to the
bedroom maids.
Kiri rolled up her sleeves and said,
"Well, then the dress is done, and now it's lady's turn."
Dimodia nodded, and Lan gazed, "Me?"
After a while, Lan murmured, "I'm only having an
engagement, but should I do this?" and the maids said,
"You should."
Lan is mixture by sugar, almond powder and honey, rubbing
her whole body to remove hair, and experiencing all kinds
of strange cosmetics folk remedies.
"It's winter, so there's less goat milk."
"I can't help it, let's at least use this."
They had such conversations and bathed her with goat
milk, or made her sweat in a place full of hot steam and
drink a lot of tea with unknown taste.
The maids even put on dirt on Lan's hair, saying, "We don't
have enough time." I couldn't even ask what "Ran" was at
the momentum.
The food has also changed to a beauty care food that seems
to be full of collagen.
Whenever I had time, I kept eating candy that smelled
terrible.
Thanks to this, Lan's skin became smooth and glossy like
boiled egg whites. The hair also became as shiny as the
fox's fur and shone like a glow.
 

'And my body smells.'

Perhaps because of the strange candy, my body began to
smell sweet.
'We're just having an engagement, do we need this?'
Lan lay down on the bed thinking like that. Nowadays, it
has been my daily routine to sleep early and wake up late.
'And I'm spending all my waking hours on beauty
treatment.'
I slept enough there and ate something delicious, so I
naturally got better.
Sina looked and seriously said, "Unnie, how are you
becoming a goddess?" making Lan smile again.
Then Sina whispered to Lan.
"Unnie"
"Huh?"
"If the Duke does anything strange, just do it."
"Strange?"
"Yes"
Sina nodded her head.
Sina told her about the customs of her world, so it may
seem strange to people here.
I don't know why Eustaf is obsessed with the customs of
the world, but we should warn Lan in advance.
Sina shook her head thinking like that.
"Is the engagement tomorrow?"
"Yes. I can't believe it."
Sina laughed at Lan's murmur.
"But it's not as fancy as a wedding. I heard that the
wedding here lasts seven days and seven nights?"
Lan almost asked back, "Really?" without realizing it.
Sina shook her head.
"But I'm glad the engagement is over in a day."
"That's true."
Lan nodded.
No, the wedding is seven days and seven nights? What the
hell are you doing?
Let the question be put aside for now, Lan told her.
"How's it going? Are you all right?"
After a complete reunion with Eustaf, Lan reflected on her
lack of time.
Sina grinned.
"You always take care of me. It's okay."
"If you feel uncomfortable, feel free to tell me."
"There's no such thing."
Sina shook her head.
But suddenly, I got curious and opened my mouth and
closed it quickly. This is not something to ask Lan.
***
Sina told Lan to rest and left her room.
Sina left the mansion and headed for the Knights' Room
instead of going back to her room.
And there, I could easily find Lumiere, who was still
preoccupied with training.
After the announcement of Eustaf and Lan's engagement,
Lumiere's training took longer.
Sina pressed the fur hood on the cape deeper and watched
him train against a nearby fence.
It was cold, so I could see steam rising from his shoulders
and head.
After wielding a sword for a long time, Lumiere said
bluntly.
"What?"
"Watching."
Lumiere frowned and looked around Sina.
"Go away."
"I don't want it."
"I'm not a spectacle."
"It's not exactly something to watch."
After talking, Sina corrected herself.
"No, I'm sure you're watching."
Lumiere looked at Sina. He had a lot of experience to see.
So the words were very unpleasant, but when I made eye
contact with Sina, the displeasure somehow disappeared.
It is not an eye to see things for entertainment.
He sighed and clapped his hands. Meaning come, Sina
jumped over the fence and ran to him lightly.
"A round?"
When he said, "Okay," Sina quickly went to the weapons
stand and brought her share of the wooden sword.
Now that she has started learning swordsmanship, Sina
liked Dalian. I was going to learn everything I could and fell
into such a strange world anyway. Otherwise, I think it
would be unfair.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 095 – Engagement Ceremony
Lumiere confronted Sina and pointed out her posture one
by one.
 

Sina dropped the wooden sword countless times, but she

did not hesitate to pick it up again.
  

"Right foot, fast."

 

"Think and swing the sword."

 

"Here, empty."
 

After dropping the sword to the point where there was an

evil sound, Sina picked it up again. It was not until about
30 minutes after the sound of pointing out, the sound of
dropping a sword, and Sina raised her hand.
 

"Stop."
 

Shina slumped to the spot, breathing heavily. Sina knew for

the first time that it was this hard to be in real life.
 

It was hard for even a veteran boxer to fight for 30 minutes

on the ring.
 

But after 30 minutes of wielding a sword, it was natural to

be exhausted.
 
'But is it still a dimension-mover buff? I think I'm stronger
than before.'
 

In the past, it was a form of physical strength that could

not even be expected.
 

It's been a long time since I took off my cape. Sweat

dripped down on her chin and even her hidden shoulders
rose.
 

Lumiere came back with the cape she had taken off and
covered it as if throwing it at Sina.
 

"Cool up."
 

"Oh, it's really hot. I think I'm going to die."

 

Nevertheless, Sina did not shake off her cape. If you stay

like this, you'll catch a cold in no time.
 

"Lumie."
 

"Why?"
 
"Do you like Lan Unnie?"
 

It was a question that couldn't be so straightforward, so

Lumiere looked at Sina.
 

Her black eyes glanced at him.

 

"I like her."

 

The answer came out smoothly, and Sina laughed bitterly.

 

"Then it must be heartbreaking."

 

Lumiere sat face to face in front of her. I heard that

immigrants sit like this, but Sina often sat like this.
 

Lumiere opened his mouth slightly at Sina's words and then

laughed.
 

"Yes, it's a little hard."

 

When Sina reached out and patted him on the shoulder,

Lumiere laughed again.
 
It was something I didn't dare say to anyone.
 

His liking of Lan is something he shouldn't talk about.

 

'But.'
 

Sina has no such barrier.

 

Lumiere thought it was really similar. Sina and Lan are

alike.
 

They look alike, but they are very different.

 

'What a contradiction.'
 

"I'm sure Lumie will have another good person."

 

Sina said so and recalled Lan. Yeah, that's pretty rare.

 

'But should I say Eustaf has a strong character?'

 

Standing side by side with Lan, the contrast of black gold is

intense.
  

Of course, it stands out to Lumie.

 

Scarlet hair and scarlet eyes.

 

Without realizing it, Sina looked at his pupils.

 

The color of the sunset, of course, is not comparable to

other places....
 

'A sense that seems to be falling into it....'

Sina thought so, and then he stared at her in a hurry.
She jumped out of her seat.
"Well, anyway. Come on! I'll get you a drink!"
"Drinking?"
A funny smile flashed around Lumiere's mouth. Sina
nodded her head.
"Yes, that's when you're supposed to have a drink. You'll cry
and shake it off. It's on me!"
Shina suddenly murmured, shouting curiously.
"But is there a bar here?"
Lumiere burst into laughter.
"You'll have to ride a horse to the nearest bar for half an
hour."
Sina grinned as she rose from her seat, shaking her butt.
"Then let's rob somewhere else."
"Somewhere else?"
"Wait! Go to your room and wait!"
Sina said so and quickly ran away, and Lumiere stood in a
funny mood and moved slowly.
I felt much better.
When I washed lightly and went back to my room, Sina,
who had a big bottle of alcohol, was waiting with her mouth
wet.
"Wash alone."
"Where did you get that bottle?"
Alcohol is a precious commodity.
The key to the liquor storage was strictly controlled by the
butler, and it was a sign of trust to leave the key to the
liquor storage.
"I asked for it, so I got it."
After speaking triumphantly, Sina whispered.
"Lan's unnie privilege of being a guest is tremendous."
Lumiere smirked and took the bottle from her arms. The
size of the heavy bottle was considerable, and it looked at
least two liters.
'But I'm preparing for the engagement, so it's like a bottle
or two of alcohol.'
He pulled out the cork thinking so.
The smell of strong alcohol came up suddenly. It is a huge
number of distilled water that the North boasts.
"Drink and die!"
Sina shouted like that and took the glass out of her arms.
Lumie burst into laughter because it was a big glass of
beer.
When he filled the glass of beer, Sina opened her eyes wide
and swallowed her saliva. The smell of alcohol is no joke.
"I think it's very strong."
"I don't know."
"Wouldn't you die if you drink it from a glass of beer?"
"Is there anyone who drinks and dies?"
"There is!"
Sina insisted.
"Drink and die."
"It's not maintained."
Sina grumbled and carefully took a sip. As soon as I drank,
a hot energy came up from the inside of my throat bruise,
and alcohol energy was raging in my stomach.
"Uh-"
Sina shook her body. Lumiere looked at her with a funny
face and drank. It's strong but clean.
 

As expected, the North seems to be the best technology for

making alcohol.
Not long after drinking, Sina's tongue began to sound
twisted.
"Lu, Lumi's handsome - he's got another girlfriend!"
It was his first time to compliment like that, so he laughed.
"Thanks for that."
"For real? Awesome, awesome!"
I don't know what you mean by raising your thumb, but I
think it's a compliment anyway. By the way....
"You're getting drunk too fast for someone who asked to
drink first."
Sina grinned at the words. When I saw the smile, I thought
it would be good for Lumiere.
And as time went by again, Lumiere felt he was a little
drunk.
Because he was talking to Sina about his past. Selling as
slaves, living as slaves, going to illegal dumping, killing
people.
And to Lan-
No, I've never told anyone. Lumiere looked at Sina and
reached out her hand.
"Why are you crying?"
"But, But-"
She didn't even forget her eyes, and Sina was shedding
tears.
"That's too much. Lumiere, you've worked so hard. People
are so mean."
His hands gently scattered around her eyes.
"I didn't mean to cry."
"I'm not crying to cry."
Sina picked up a bottle and filled her glass and Lumiere's
glass and said.
"You'll be happy now. Lumiere, let's just walk on the
flowery path!"
Lumiere smiled and received a glass. Sina wiped her face
with tears and runny nose and raised her glass. It didn't
occur to me that I might not be able to attend tomorrow's
engagement if I drink too much.
Lumiere was more important.
'It'll work out somehow.'
Sina thought so and drank all the time, and that was her
last thought.
***
The engagement ceremony was held simply.
No, in Eustaf's opinion, it was simple.
They invited the disciple to have a banquet, declared that
they were engaged, and exchanged engagement rings.
Sitting alongside Lan at the top of the banquet hall, Eustaf
winked at his servant.
Then, as the door of the banquet hall opened, a large cart
with glass stacked like a pyramid came in.
Sina, who was sitting in the guest seat, was still holding
her head with a hangover and opened her mouth.
'No, what I said wasn't that big?!'
It was a tower taller than a person's height.
Lan also opened her eyes wide, and everyone gathered at
the banquet hall exclaimed.
When Eustaf signaled, the servant brought a ladder and
stood next to it and began to pour champagne.
When the first glass was filled and the glasses below it
were filled, people noticed what they were trying to do.
'But isn't the bottle too small?'
Everyone thought so, but champagne continued to flow out.
As champagne continued to overflow while filling the third
and fourth hem, the people gathered at the banquet hall
applauded and cheered.
Lan also opened her mouth.
After filling up the last hem and overflowing, the servant
picked up a bottle of champagne.
Only then did Lan realize that the servant was Frances.
Suffering throughout the week, Frances created a magical
work called a wine bottle with champagne flowing out.
When he looked down deeply, people once again gave him a
hand-back and cheered, and Lan also clapped hard.
Eustaf whispered.
"Do you like it?"
"Huh?"
"According to Sina, that's how she celebrates her
engagement."
Lan burst into laughter at the words.
No, it's similar - What the hell did Sina say?
"Yes, that's right. Thank you."
As Lan nodded her head, Eustaf kissed her on the cheek.
"I'm glad if you like it."
He then instructed Eustaf and Lan to put the cup at the top
and the cup at the bottom, and then handed out the
remaining glasses to the people at the banquet hall.
Count Illuminati lightly tapped his glass and said,
"Congratulations on your engagement."
Everyone raised their glasses and shouted,
"Congratulations!"
Then the banquet began in earnest.
The engagement gift was placed at her feet, and everyone
came up and congratulated her.
Sina also approached Ran belatedly to congratulate her,
but her expression was so dark that she asked, "Sina, are
you okay?" Sina shook her head.
"It's all right. I drank something strong yesterday and I
think I'm hungover."
Sina still smelled like alcohol, so Lan convinced her, "Oh,
my." Shina handed Ran a dreamcatcher made of branches
and feathers.
"I'm clumsy because I'm not good with my hands, but
congratulations, Unnie"
Lan felt tight in her heart when she thought of Sina who
had worked hard to make it.
"Thank you very much. Pretty."
"It's a charm that prevents nightmares. You can put it on
the window and sleep."
"Yes."
Lan nodded.
As Lan looked carefully at Sina leaving, Eustaf wrapped
around her shoulder and said.
"Can't you concentrate on me even for a day of
engagement?"
"Don't you have enough? Fiance?"
When Lan said, Eustaf said "All right. Just like now." and
kissed her on the forehead.
"Ran smells good."
"I guess it's the candy."
"Candy?"
"Yes."
Lan nodded. When I ate it, I thought it was only a candy
with a terrible smell, but I thought it was the scent that
came with her now.
"Okay, but next time, just tell them not to feed it. 'Cause
Lan's original scent is better."
Eustaf said, burying his head at the back of her neck, Lan
turned red and turned.
 

"Eustaf! Everyone's watching!"

"I'll tell they to see. She's my fiancee."
"It's different from this."
When Lan pulled out, Eustaf asked, "Then is it okay if no
one to see?"
"There's no way anyone's not watching. We're in the middle
of the banquet hall."
Eustaf looked up at the word and looked around. All the
people who had eye contact turned their bodies around.
"No one's watching anymore."
"...."
Lan squinted, looked at Eustaf, and pressed her fingertips
on his forehead as she neared him.
"Stop threatening with your eyes."
I've had it before, and it's really scary?
Eustaf sighed, and Lan quickly lifted up her glass of
champagne to secure the distance.
After emptying the champagne, Ran turned her gaze into a
drink of honey.
Maybe it's because I'm nervous, but I can't drink well.
Some of the people who came to say hello filled the bottle,
so the pace was a little faster than usual.
Eustaf whispered.
"Let's dance."
"Yes."
Lan nodded.
It is also a challenge to keep sitting down. Holding Yustaf's
hand, she got up and the two headed to the floor.
My feet were light.
I feel like I'm stepping on the air, not the ground, Lan said
with a bright smile.
"How?"
"...."
Lan wondered and asked back because the answer did not
come back.
"Youth?"
"No."
Eustaf turned his eyes and looked at Lan again.
"I didn't hear what you were saying."
Lan put out her mouth and said again.
"How, isn't my dancing skills have improved a lot?"
"Yes, you've improved a lot."
Lan murmured.
"I think we've had this conversation before somehow."
"I did."
"Did you? As expected?"
"Yes"
Lan laughed again. She went round and round.
"But then I feel like I'm dancing better than I was, what do
you think?"
"I just know you're as drunk as you were."
"Hey."
Lan grumbled.
The two danced four songs in a row, followed by Quatrium's
turn, and Lan barely finished one song before escaping on
the floor.
After she fell out, I could feel her dancing faster and
dancing properly.
'It's not quatrium.'
I don't usually practice.
At that time, someone held out a glass and looked at it, and
it was Lumiere.
"Congratulations."
With a smile, he said, so Lan got a glass. She coughed after
a sip.
"Cough, cough, what's this?"
"It's alcohol."
"Very strong."
"My heart."
"Lumie!"
Lan shouted, raised her eyes, and emptied her glass at
once. It was Lumiere who was rather surprised.
"Master!"
After emptying the clear and strong distilled spirits into a
large cup, Lan blinked her eyes on the rising drunkenness
and extended her glass to Lumiere.
"Well received."
Lumiere's face creased slightly. Lan reached for his face
and swung. Lumiere grabbed her.
"Wow, that must be really tough right now. No, Lumiere.
You don't look good...."
She said, frowning.
"Not just because of my engagement, but...what's going
on?"
Lumiere was silent for a while and then let her go and said,
"It's not a story to tell the master."
He whispered to her.
"I just wanted to say that I really congratulate you."
Lan said, trying to keep her eyes clean by blinking her
shaky vision a few times.
"Thank you."
Then someone grabbed my waist from behind. I hit
something hard on my back.
"Get away from my fiancee."
Lumiere opened his eyes round and laughed.
"I'm sorry I can't say, stay away from my master."
I can't believe you're showing such blatant hostility.
Lumiere somehow became enjoyable.
Eustaf was even more irritated by his composure and spit it
out.
"Sina just left the banquet hall. Why don't follow her."
At that moment, Lumiere's face hardened.
Blue eyes and scarlet eyes faced each other, and Lumiere
smiled and bowed his head first.
"Then I'll back off."
Eustaf sighed and whispered to Lan's cut.
"Don't provoke me, Lan?"
Suddenly, she was limp and Eustaf was embarrassed and
held her tightly.
"Ran, are you all right? Why-"
Zzzz, I heard a sound of healthy breathing. At once, Eustaf
felt weak all over her body.
'I can't believe you're asleep.'
He clenched his teeth and hugged her.
The surrounding Disciple and knights were looking at this
side with a single face.
Everyone knew that the Duke was so into Count Romia. It
gave a sense of familiarity to those who felt distant from
Eustaf's coldness.
When Eustaf meant it and kicked his tongue, everyone
quickly turned their faces and fixed their facial expressions.
However the Duke was scary.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 096
"It's hot.....stuffy....."
 

Lan opened her eyes while talking in public. Sweat flows

through herforehead.
 

Something's tied up.

 

It was only after a decade or so that I could grasp the

situation properly.
 

'Eustaf?!'
 

She is hugged by Eustaf. That's why it's hot. Because you're

hugging me tightly with your arms.
 

The logic circuit in my head went hard. Then the alarm

went off.
 

'Me, clothes?'
 

Nothing!
 
Where's the dress?!
 

Chemise? Is it just Chemise?

 

Wait, it's an engagement? isn't Is one bed okay for the

engagement?
 

I don't even remember. Huh? What is it?

 

What happened last night?

 

"Pum...."
 

Then there was a small sound above her head, so Lan heard
a terrible red face. When her eyes met, Eustaf burst into
laughter.
 

"Hahahaha!"
 

Lan opened her mouth wide. I've never seen Youth smile
like this before.
 

As I stared blankly at him, Eustaf barely stopped laughing

and tapped her nose lightly with his fingers.
  

"Did you realize that I was a man?"

 

Lan's face turned red. She pulled the blanket over her and
said.
 

"That's what I always think?!"

 

Eustaf blinked at the words. Lan was lifting up her upper

body when she found a lace curtain that cut the bed in half.
 

"What the hell is that curtain-- kwakk!"

 

Suddenly, her arm was pulled hard and her body was stuck
in bed again.
 

I heard a really weird sound.

 

Lan frowned, thinking so, and there was Eustaf's face on

the front.
 

"When does it start?"

 
"What?"
 

"When did you think I was a man?"

 

"That's-"
 

What do you mean, Lan swallowed her breath when she

saw his serious face.
 

Lan reached out slowly and wrapped his face around him.
Her eyebrows are slightly distorted.
 

"Eustaf."
 

Lan called him carefully.

 

"What's so disturbing?"
 

What do you want to check?

 

"I like Eustaf. What should I say? First of all, it's not a job
to get married without love, but it's something I've never
imagined. We're still engaged, but-"
 
Lan gently swept his cheek and lightly pressed his lips.
 

"You're the only one I like."

 

Eustaf opened his eyes wide and blushed and buried his
face in her neck.
 

"······That's pathetic."
 

"Youth?"
 

"That's why I can't help it because Lan is tender, but I have

nothing to say."
 

"!!"
 

Lan opened her eyes round.

 

"Did you care about that?!"

 

"Of course I care."

"I thought Eustaf wouldn't care about that at all......"
He stood up at her words.
"I'm always conscious. I wonder if I'am a good match for
Lan."
"Me?"
Lan's emerald eyes are blinking. Eustaf said quietly.
"You could have run away as much as you could, but you
didn't. You're not swayed by your uncle, you're working late
at night until you fall down, and you're always so into my
family-"
Clear eyes that look through this side.
I'm not searching, but I feel like I'm exploring.
"Everything I have is given to me by Lan."
He grabbed her wrist and kissed her palms carefully. Lan's
face was all red from the neck to the end of her ears.
"N, no, I'm not that great-"
"It's great to say that. I wanted to look trustworthy."
Lan looked at Eustaf's awkward face.
Oh, I've never seen a face like this before.
I'm sure I'm the only one who saw it.
Eustaf's expression that only I know. Word, temperature,
touch.
I was filled with loveliness.
"I always rely on you."
Really, really.
Lan stretched out her arms, wrapped his neck, and hug him
tightly.
'You're so cool and cute. Is it cute but cool?'
Eustaf's arms met her. And gently swept up her back. I'm
so happy that Eustaf's touch over the thin silk pajamas.....
'Wait, I only have one underwear right now?'
"You, Youth....."
An uneasy voice flowed out of itself. Eustaf paused and let
her go.
"I'm scared, Lan."
"Huh?"
"Wielding a man this far."
"When am I?"
When Lan protested, he smirked, came down from the bed,
headed across the bed, and lay down.
"Youth?"
"It's an engagement, so you can't come over this curtain."
"You Just got over here!"
"It's impossible because I have to undress Lan."
"Is this what Youth took off?!"
"Then who takes off the drunkard's clothes?"
Lan turned red and crawled under the blanket.
"Don't come over now."
"Yes, yes."
After a brief silence, Lan said.
"It's okay to cross your hand."
Eustaf smiled and reached out his hand over the lace
curtain, and Lan held it together.
***
Sina held her head tightly.
'Ahhhhh, crazy. You're crazy, Ishina!'
She rolled left and right three times in a big bed.
'It's amazing that the bed doesn't fall off even after rolling
like this. The best in the world.'
After thinking about it, Sina jumped up from her seat again.
'No! I'm really crazy. It's crazy!'
It was good to console Lumiere and to hold on to the strong
liquor from the liquor store.
'I've heard about Lumiere's past.'
It wasn't a good story to think about again.
The inside of my chest throbbed.
'But that's not the problem.'
I remember that story. After that, the film was cut off from
the middle.....
'A bed naked when I woke up.'
The situation was so obvious that even a bad sound was not
heard.
She left Lumiere's room as if she was in a hurry to get
dressed and run away.
Since then, she has avoided running into Lumiere.
'I'd like to talk to Ran Unnie.'
I couldn't even go to Lan and whine about the engagement.
Sina hurled all kinds of curses into her mouth and slashed
at the feather pillow.
'Tomorrow. Tomorrow, I will talk to Unnie.......'
knock, knock
At that time, I heard a knock and shina shrugged her
shoulders.
"Who, who are you?"
"Me."
That confidentness that doesn't even identify itself as
Lumiere.
You shameless bastard.
Sina thought so and looked at the door and said,
"I'm sleeping."
But the door opened without hesitation and Sina rolled
down the bed.
Hugging the feather pillow tightly like a shield, Sina said
sharply.
"I, I said I was sleeping."
"Those who are sleeping do not answer that they are
sleeping."
Lumiere said so and stared at Sina.
"Why are you avoiding me?"
"......what......?"
I got sick for a moment and couldn't speak. Lumiere went
on to say,
"Let's say avoiding me is. You were really looking forward
to the engagement. You've tried on the dress several times.
But You didn't dance and left the banquet hall."
Lumiere leaned down slightly and smiled his unique cute
smile.
"Isn't something wrong? Miss Sina?"
At that moment, Sina hit him in the face with a feather
pillow.
"It's all because of you!!!"
It was so strong that the feather pillow burst and feathers
scattered everywhere.
Lumiere caught Sina trying to swing her pillow a few more
times. And he said, "Oh, as expected."
"What? Oh, as expected?"
Sina was so angry that she couldn't speak. Lumiere kicked
his tongue.
"Aren't you surprised you were naked?"
"...."
Lumiere looked at Sinah with an expression of difficulty
and said.
"I didn't Sleep."
"!!"
Sina's whole body flinched. Her black eyes began to shake
wildly.
Lumiere sighed and said.
"You took off your clothes because you were drunk."
"What....."
"It's real. Don't you remember? You took off your clothes
because it was hot, and you didn't listen to me even if I told
you to stop, which is why I wrapped you in this blanket. You
said you'd go out because it was hot."
"······!!"
In an instant, Sina's face turned red as if it were on fire. At
the same time, there was a sense of relief.
"Really? Well, why were you naked?"
"Because you spilled alcohol on me. Did I just take off my
top...?"
"Ah!"
Come to think of it, I only saw his naked upper body and
not his lower body. Because it's so shocking that I'm taking
off my clothes.
Sina said lastly.
"Thenl, then I'll sleep separately. Isn't one bed too
shameless?"
"Who told you not to go, to sleep with me, or to scream?"
"Lie!"
"Really. Don't go drinking like that anywhere. I'm telling
you."
It was the limit of my patience not to faint, Lumiere sighed.
"But it disappeared in the morning, so I can't see it, and
you run away when I run into it. I came to see you on
purpose because I'm sure you're misunderstanding me."
"It, it would have been nice if you told me in advance..."
Lumiere caught Sina slipping away from her legs. Tears
streamed down from her eyes.
"I'm really surprised. And you missed all the engagements.
Ouch-"
Lumiere reached out and wiped off her eyes and said.
"So why don't you ask me as usual?"
Sina screamed a hundred times.
"Would you ask? Did I sleep? No, wait. But you've seen me,
me, everything!"
"Ah!"
Lumiere was speechless for a moment and Sinah's face
turned red.
"Oh, I don't know, really!"
Sina rushed to the bed, threw herself, and shouted to
overcome embarrassment.
"Really! I'm all married!"
Lumiere wondered what to say.
Was It pretty?
No.
It didn't look good.
"I couldn't see it."
"What?"
Lumiere coughed in vain and said.
"I can't remember well because I drank a lot, and I just
can't remember well....."
"Really······?"
Sina sneaked up her head on the bed and asked Lumiere,
nodding his head.
She asked back, "Should I leave it like that?" and Lumiere
nodded seriously again.
"Yes, not at all, not a bit, I don't remember."
Sina slipped back out of bed, fanning her hands. Then she
breathed out a breath.
"It's a mess. Really."
"That's true."
Lumiere said so and gave up while taking the feathers off
her head. Sina looked down at her furry dress and said,
"We can't go to the ball now, can we?"
"I'd look like a lady who was robbing a feather blanket."
Besides, it's close to wavelength time.
Sina sighed and Lumiere reached out her hand.
"Shall we dance now?"
"What?"
"Dance"
Sina blinked her eyes.
"Really?"
"Yeah, You haven't even taken off your dress yet."
"That's it....."
Since it's been a long time, I wanted to keep wearing it
because it's pretty. Looking down, Sina realized that she
was completely covered with feathers as well as the Rumi.
"Huh? It's completely feathery, isn't?"
"Because the feather pillow burst."
"It's all about Lumie. Oh, how do I do this? When the maids
see you tomorrow--"
Only then did Sina look around in embarrassment. Not only
Lumiere and herself, but also feathers were all over the
place.
Lumiere smirked and said.
"I'll clean it up later."
"That's the problem."
"You can't help it now, can you? But I can't dance here.
Let's dance on the veranda."
Sina was dragged out to the veranda as he led her. It was a
mild weather without wind for Lazia.
Lumiere thought he had been on the veranda like this
before. Lan said she'd teach me how to dance.
But now Sina and I are together.
"Would you like to do a song?"
Sina smiled and held his hand as she asked politely with a
feather.
"Of course."
Even on the narrow veranda, the doublet was not difficult
to dance.
Sina asked carefully.
"Are you okay now?"
"What?"
"I mean Lan Unnie's engagement."
Lumiere looked down at Sina for a moment. You must have
been worried a lot just now, but as soon as it's resolved,
you worry about others.
"Thanks to you drinking with me yesterday, I'm fine."
"Really?"
"Yes, thanks to you, I could say congratulations. Thank
you."
Sina smiled brightly at the frank greeting.
'Strange.'
Sina cried, so I felt relieved. I've never heard anyone cry
for me.
But really, it's okay because she cried.
Lumiere thought so and danced leisurely.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 097
Jetura pulled his beard with a satisfied face when he saw
Lan open her mouth.
 

"How? Isn't it amazing?"

 

"Amazing. Oh, my God."

 

Lan was constantly amazed.

 

"I don't work in mines in winter. Human beings are weak

and falling into....Anyway, I made it because my hands were
empty and bored."
 

Then Jetura beat the margarine. Other Dwarfs were happy

faces.
 

The harness made by stepping on the bellows throughout

the winter was all the more luminous when it was put on
the horse.
 

The atmosphere of the horse armed with a black harness

was terrifying.
 
'The blue knights' armor is black, right?'
 

It is truly a black-and-white army. The weight of the

harness was even light.
 

In other words, the horse's momentum was almost the

same as wearing light armor.
 

"How many of these did you make?"

 

When asked by Lan, Zetura said, "About 30?" Lan nodded.

 

Zetura peeked at Lan's expression and said.

 

"I can make it for all the knights if you want."

 

"Surely, Please! Please."

 

Zetura laughed out loud again at Lan's words. Yeah, I think

I'm paying you back a little.
 

"It's a good mix of Nadium and Misril and steel. Look, the
biggest place, it's easy enough to hold it with one hand, and
the steel spearknife doesn't get stuck."
  

Lan listened intently to Jetura's explanation. The members

of the Blue Knights also focused on Jetura's story to the
point where their bodies tilted to that side.
 

Blaine was itching to go to battle right away.

 

I wanted to know the performance of the new harness.

Zetura said, showing a space for ice crystals.
 

"And then you put the ice crystal in here, and you kick this
part, and the magic comes into play. I'll speed up the
horse's stammys. This part was helped by Frances. It was
useful for human beings."
 

"Somehow I thought Frances was being overworked..."

 

Lan thought she should double his salary to Frances.

 

Hahaha, Jetura laughed.

 

"Well, it's spring, and the mines are moving again, and
they're just watching us do what we've told them to do.
Time to finish making the marab."
 
"Thank you."
 

"Don't mention it. I'm sorry we don't have any data. All
documents on the great wise man Iveria are prohibited
from being taken out."
 

"It's all right."

 

Lan shook her head.

 

He said that there was only a small portion of the data that
Haresch gave him in the past. Most of the data is
prohibited.
 

'Well, she said she was doing fine, though.'

 

Lily and Lumiere were constantly giving and receiving

letters. With the hopeful prediction that she will be healthy
every day and be able to come back this year.
 

'Is it spring?'
 

Lan looked up at the ice wall. A soft spring breeze blew. It

was no longer a sharp wind as if my ears were falling off.
 
'It's the capital again.'
 

Lan swallowed a sigh.

 

Olivia and Label will be waiting when we get to the capital.

 

'Oh, I'm looking forward to seeing Lizzie.'

Lan grinned as she thought so. But when I thought of
Olivia, I felt frustrated again.
'I should've just met her then.'
Olivia asked to see her, but it was heartbreaking to come
down to Lazia right away without meeting her.
Wouldn't it have been different if we met then?
Did I avoid her too much?
'No, it was really scary.'
I didn't want to get involved in any way. But after this
happened.
Lan was curious about one thing.
'Did Olivia clean up Ruth? Or.....'
"Ran"
"Hhheuit!"
Lan jumped from her seat, and Eustaf took a step back and
said.
"I didn't expect you to be so surprised."
"N, no, I'm sorry."
'Or--'
Lan stared at him, and asked Eustaf, touching his chin.
"Did you get something?"
"No, I'm not."
When she answered, Eustaf looked suspicious and kissed
her on the cheek.
"You're beautiful again today."
"It's the same as usual."
"I know."
Smiling, Eustaf looked up at the armed horse.
"Good thing there's a lot of flat land in Lazia."
"Most of them are pebbles."
Eustaf nodded at Lan's murmur.
Most of the places were unable to farm wheat.
When Eustaf continued to show courtesy to Jetura, Jetura
jumped and shook his hand.
"Because I didn't mean to like you."
You can't even say hello. Eustaf whispered to her, "Then I
have to say hello to Noonim."
"Tell me what you want."
Lan laughed.
"Not at all."
"I knew you would."
Eustaf said so and asked Jetura.
"Can I try all of them on now?"
"Of course."
Eustaf nodded and said to Blaine.
"Let's put it on and go around."
"Understand."
Blaine disappeared with an excited face, and Eustaf said.
"I'll have to come with him."
"Yes, be careful."
At Lan's words, Eustaf nodded lightly and went to pick up
his horse. Before Zetura left, he gestured to Lan, "Cham."
"You asked the driver to make a sword before, didn't you?"
"Oh, yes!"
I asked Jetura for Lumiere's sword.
"It's done. I was going to give it to you myself, but you're
the one who ordered it anyway."
Wait a minute, but soon he came back with a sword called
Jetura.
 

"Thank you."
Lan accepted the sword and smiled brightly. Zetura grinned
and said.
"Wait, I'll call him."
"Yes"
Lan nodded, and Jetura often walked away. Not long after
that, Lumiere, wearing armor, appeared in armor. He
looked surprised at Lan.
"Is that what you called?"
"Yes"
"I see."
"What? Why? Are you disappointed?"
Rumier grinned at Lan's words and asked, "No way."
"What's going on? Now I'm in the middle of a--"
"Oh, you have to go right away. This!"
Ran out the sword as if it were pushing it into his arms, and
Lumiere accepted it in a flash.
"Jetura made it for me. Dwarf is my sword, so I'm sure
you'll like it."
Lumiere looked at the search quietly and pulled out the
blade. The blue blade clearly revealed its existence.
"That's a beautiful sword."
"Do you like it?"
"Of course."
"That's a relief."
Lan swept her chest and pushed him away.
"Hurry up. You said you were going to test Magap."
Lumiere was pushed and laughed.
"All right"
Lan saw him off and went into the mansion.
"Earl."
The butler called her in and offered her a silver platter
politely.
"There's a letter from the Wizards."
"Finally!"
Lan picked up the letter quickly.
"What about Sina?"
When asked by her, the butler said , "she's in her room,"
Lan headed to Sina's room.
"Sina! The Wizard's Association replied."
As Lan entered the room, Sina, who was wielding a sword
without a blade for practice, threw the sword on the sofa
and ran.
"Really? What did they say?"
"I haven't opened it yet either."
Lan said so and held out the letter. Sina picked up the
letter and held it out to Lan.
"I can't read. Please tell me when you see it."
Lan opened the letter by receiving a letter knife from the
maid. And I quickly scattered the contents.
"..."
"Unnie ······?"
When Lan folded the letter and called it "Sina," Sina's face
was distorted. Her lips trembled.
"Oh, No, It Can't?"
Lan nodded softly and Sina snatched the letter from Lan's
hand.
After reading the letter, Sina clenched her teeth.
"They're not saying no, are they? Right? They mean there's
even a slight chance?"
Lan nodded, and tears trickled down from Sina's eyes.
 

"M, Mom, Mom, I miss you-"

Lan hugged Sina tightly, feeling her heart broken, and Sina
burst into tears.
"Mom, mom, mom, I - miss you. Uh-huh."
"Unnie will help you somehow. You'll be able to go back."
Lan swept Sina's back, repeating himself. Sina can't go
back to normal world.
But is there a law that says you can't go back to her
because everything's already changed?
Lan's eyes were filled with tears.
I'll ask for everything somehow.
***
Olivia's face, who hasn't taken off her mourning clothes yet,
was pale. It was not because of sadness but because of
anger.
While looking at the mirror, she couldn't stand it and threw
a perfume bottle on the dressing table and scratched the
mirror.
With a loud noise, an expensive mirror with silversmiths
was shattered.
Still, her anger didn't go away, so Olivia bit her fingertips.
There was no-one in the room.
'I should have slept with Eustaf that day.'
Olivia exhaled and thought.
On the night of the feast of Countess Lieselotti, Olivia ran
into Eustaf at the palace.
It was too good a chance to be a coincidence.
He showed up without saying he would come to the palace,
so Olivia pulled the hem of Yustaf's clothes under the
pretext of it.
Olivia was a beauty, and she knew how to use it.
Beauty and power.
You can get both hands on it, which man would reject it?
***
"From the first time I saw you, I liked you."
Spouting sweet words, Olivia giggled and pulled his belt
with her finger. Eustaf's blue eyes looked down at Olivia in
the dusk.
Olivia laughed as if she had somehow returned to her
girlhood.
"You can be the father of my child."
Straightforwardly, not significantly, Olivia whispered with
red lips.
"The next emperor will be your child."
You get both the Empire and me.
Olivia recalled the medicine Devan had given her. The drug
that makes you definitely pregnant.
One night, even if he just accidentally came over by a
dizzying temptation, having a child would be his victory.
She stood up and tried to kiss him, but Eustaf pulled out.
He said, taking off her finger on his belt as if it were dirty.
"I have a previous engagement."
"Do you have more important promises than being the ruler
of the empire?"
When Olivia asked him with a foul mouth, Eustaf answered
without hesitation.
"There is."
Then he left the room without looking back. Olivia felt her
face burning with shame. So far, she has never failed
because she seduced her.
And the next day, as soon as he realized that Eustaf had
refused to meet her because he was on his way to a
banquet for Countess Lieselotti.
Black jealousy and anger directed at Lan.
Without her, she wouldn't have been humiliated.
***
'If I was pregnant then, everything would be fine.'
She probably didn't have to return to her family like this.
She must have been at the height of the palace with the
Duke of Miro and the Duchess of Lacia on her back and the
heir of the empire in her arms.
'I'll never forgive you.'
A woman who looks innocent and pretends to be nice and
seducing a man behind her. Olivia knew such a woman very
well.
Lan, if you take off that one eyelid, you'll get the same
thing.
'And you refuse my invitation?'
Everything Lan did, every word, kept coming to mind,
fueling Olivia's anger.
Because Olivia herself is and has lived among such people,
she didn't really think there was anyone who didn't have a
desire for power or that people were moving in good faith.
If anyone really moved in good faith, Olivia was only seen
as a fool.
Olivia believed that Lan had trampled on her and had a
triumphant smile by now.
'I'll never forgive you.'
Olivia made up her mind again.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 098
Devan frowned.
 

He couldn't understand his sister at all.

 

Of course, it was heartbreaking that her husband died. I

understand her sadness.
 

'But he wasn't a good husband.'

 

It may not be as good as the emperor of the Empire, but

the queen of the kingdom was being considered for a
second job.
 

'Because you're still young, you don't want to be too

concerned, and it would be good to marry a new marriage
with your husband.'
 

Devan was still heartbroken to think that Olivia hadn't been

out of bed for days after Ruth's death.
 

Afraid of losing his sister, who raised her like a daughter,

he begged her to get up and eat something, and Olivia held
such a brother's hand tightly and said.
  

"It's because of that girl."

 

The sunken purple eyes shone in shape.

 

"It's because of Lacia!"

 

Devan had no idea why it was so connected.

 

Of course, there was a minor confrontation in society, but

the direct cause of Ruth's death was the overdose of drugs.
 

His pet, Cortizan, and her mansion were playing around

again and died drinking from alcohol.
 

Even when he was naked, what he did, his genitals were

cut and covered in blood. Because of that, it was murder at
first. However, the investigation found evidence that Ruth
was using drugs and wielding a knife on his own.
 

It was a very pathetic death to be called the emperor of the

empire.
 
Everyone was hissing, but the rumor was already spread
enough, and Devan cut down Cortizan and her child with
his own hands.
 

"I'm coming in."

 

"Come on in," replied Olivia.

 

She was staying at the Miro duke's mansion.

 

Olivia's appearance, which was wrapped around her whole

body with mourning clothes, seemed to be at stake, and at
the same time there was something chilling.
 

"Are you sure this is gonna work?"

 

At Devan's words, Olivia smiled seductively with her red

lips.
 

"Yes. Did you save it?"

 

"Yes, but- I don't think I'm that reliable. As you know, the
immigrants-"
 
"It's all right. I'll take care of it."
 

Olivia got up from her seat and hugged Devan.

 

"Thank you, brother. I know you're overdoing it because of

me."
 

Devan sighed and patted her on the back.

 

"What's hard for you? But I can do it for you. Even if you
don't."
 

"I really want to do it with my own hands. Then I'll get

married again where I want to."
 

"Olivia."
 

Devan carefully called his sister.

 

"If you don't want to, don't look elsewhere, not for the
kingdom."
 

Olivia opened her mouth slightly and shook her head.

 
"No, I can't live with my head up in the Empire."
 

Devan tried to say something, but Olivia took off first and

smiled.
 

"Then let him in."

 

Devan sighed and nodded. Olivia grinned when she saw

him go out.
 

I know Devan cares about herself, but the biggest affection

he can do is to send his younger sister, herself, to a good
marriage.
 

'But the best marriage is gone.'

Empress Dowager of the Empire.
The position belongs to her.
Olivia's high self-esteem was deeply hurt.
There was definitely a solid road ahead of her. Olivia was
steadily climbing the stairs.
Until the girl showed up.
'You think you won.'
Olivia smiled a fishy smile.
You take over the Duke of Lazia, and you think your world
is open now? You would have heard that Olivia herself
seduced him.
Lan's laughing face was clearly drawn on Olivia.
'But I'm the last one to win.'
After a while, the door opened and a small person with a
cloth covered his whole body came in.
Olivia smiled softly and said.
"Are you from the old Travan kingdom?"
"That's right."
Olivia smiled more and said, although she felt
contemptuous about the strong accent.
"I hear you can control anything you want."
"Not everything."
"I heard you can handle animals and humans?"
"Yes, that much... is possible, although... there are
conditions."
Olivia smiled broadly.
"Then that's enough. We need to talk a little bit."
***
Sina opened the carriage window wide. The spring breeze
in the capital was pleasant and a little hot.
"What a difference in temperature. Lazia can't run with the
wagon window open, though."
Lan nodded at Sina's words.
"It's much warmer."
"Yes."
"And I heard it got warmer faster this year."
"Is it warming?"
"Huh?"
"No, that's not stupid."
Sina smiled and shook her hand. Lan slightly pressed what
she wanted to say, 'I know that,' and turned away from the
window.
"Look, it's Redwood Road."
"Wow-, it's like a fantasy."
Sina felt her hips rattling on their own. She followed her to
the capital city to see the capital city as well as to meet the
wizard in person.
Wizard cannot enter Lazia.
But it doesn't matter if it's the capital, so we were going to
meet there. Sina has not given up hope yet, and so has Lan.
Lan clenched his fist, burning with a sense of duty to send
Sina back.
The green arch of spring was still beautiful, and the green
arch also shone brilliantly in the spring sun.
"This is all emerald."
Sina touched the arch several times and scratched it with
her fingernails.
Lan laughed and said.
"If you like, I'll buy you emerald accessories."
"Buy accessories, Unnie. Then I'll watch from the side."
 

Sina said so and crossed Lan's arms. Spending time in the

sky mansion, Sina realized one thing.
When Shina made Lan buy accessories, Eustaf felt very
good.
So Sina made Lan buy this and that as an excuse, Eustaf
said she would like to call Sina separately and ask for
anything she needs and take care of Lan.
'A fiancee who asks her to be extravagant.'
"Well, it's Unnie."
"What?"
Lan asked back curiously, and Sina laughed.
"There's something like that. Wow-"
The exclamation behind it was an exclamation that came
into the mansion. From the entrance, there was a
beautifully curved olive tree to match its reputation.
"It's so beautiful."
"I think so, too."
Lan nodded.
The green arch hung a flag indicating that the Duke of
Lacia had arrived, and less than 30 minutes later, an
invitation arrived from the imperial family.
"It's like lightning."
Eustaf said so and threw a heartless letter.
"You're not going?"
Lan asked carefully, and Eustaf replied, "I should go." He
said after a moment of silence.
"That day, the day I was late."
"Late?"
As soon as he approached, Eustaf said.
"What kind of countess banquet."
"Oh, yes."
Countess Lieselotti's banquet.
I was threatened with an assassination that night, so it was
unforgettable.
"I met Prince Label that day. No, he's the Emperor now."
Lan opened her eyes wide.
"Did you meet Label?"
"Yes, that's why I couldn't wash my appointment."
Eustaf didn't talk about anything with Olivia. No, it's not
that I didn't, but I totally forgot. Olivia's temptation to him
was a little insignificant, so he forgot about it.
Lan said, 'you met Ravel' .I was lost in thought for a while,
and then I got up from the couch. She had already received
two invitations in the future.
Looking at the invitation, Ran asked.
"What did you talk about?"
"It's a good idea to get ready."
What, I didn't ask Lan.
Even without asking what it was, it was too obvious what
he was saying.
The Emperor's brother usually has one thing to prepare
with the noble.
Lan shrugged her shoulders and turned to the invitation.
"The Empress has an invitation."
He approached Lan, who brought up another story, and
Eustaf gently swept her hair. He kissed and whispered on
the exposed white neck.
"I won't leave anything to threaten Lan."
"You're making a terrible confession. My fiancé"
Lan said so and was lost in thought for a moment. She
recalled that she and Eustaf were attacked by an assassin
at the time and that they almost died.
 

She turned and pulled Eustaf's hand and kissed him on the
back of his hand.
"I won't leave anything to threaten my fiance."
"Lovely words."
Eustaf muttered as if the kitten had revealed its claws and
swept her cheek lightly.
'I can't believe you're thinking about light.'
Lan laughed and slapped his hand with such thoughts.
"Ran."
"Huh?"
"Sometimes it's hard for Lan to be so defenseless."
"Huh?"
Lan opened her eyes and looked up at him. He looks like he
can see without asking, but he had no choice but to ask.
Or it'll be awkward.
"What?"
"Let's stay rational."
That's what Eustaf said, pressing Lan's coral lips with his
thumb. When Lan gently opened her lips, Eustaf frowned
and released his hand.
Eustaf sighed as he took his eyes off the pink tongue seen
between her open lips.
"You are really a genius at wielding people."
"Ek? What? Why?"
"Did you seduce me?"
"No, it's not."
The reply was answered fast by Lan, so Eustaf sighed
again.
It's hard to control myself day by day.
How far can my fiance go? According to the usual
conception? Or do they think they can go as far as Lan is
concerned?
'Let's change our minds for now.'
Eustaf thought for a moment and said,
"Ran."
"Huh?"
"You'll need a dress to go to the meeting."
All of a sudden? Lan nodded.
"Yes, I'll need it."
"How much do you need?"
"Well? Maybe three or four?"
"All right"
Eustaf nodded.
'I'll multiply it by ten.'
Others say it's hard to make a fuss about dresses and
accessories, but why is it so hard for themselves to do
them?
Thinking so, Eustaf rang the bell and called the maid of
honor.
***
Levery came to the green arch with lots of presents.
"An extension of the monopoly this year shall be made..."
At her words, Eustaf muttered, "Well," and looked at
Levery.
The size of the Golden Rose Company has grown
tremendously. Now, the top three are old words. Anyone
would pick the Golden Rose Company as the top of the list
on the entire continent.
But monopoly is not good for anything.
Of course, it may be better to collude and monopolize the
price of ice crystals, but it was better to reach out to other
places than to push them too far.
In the end, after a persistent push and pull, Leverry had to
be satisfied with taking 50 percent of its annual mining
capacity.
After finishing her meeting with Eustaf, she grumbled to
Lan.
"50%? Isn't that too much?"
Lan smiled and filled Levery's glass.
"Did he give you 50 percent? You've been doing it for less
than 50 percent."
"That's too much."
Levery said so, sighing and pretending to be weak.
"But we're having a hard time these days."
"I don't believe you're having a hard time with the Golden
Rose Company. Besides, we have a one-year monopoly on
snow sugar, right?"
"That's true, though."
Sugar from the white tree quickly spread to the middle
class at a low price. In Lazia, there were more young
people planting white trees and making sugar, and the
white trees fortunately grew well in gravel fields, so they
would bring great wealth a few years after the sap came
out properly.
'But we can't help farming wheat at all.'
Still, the mere fact that money came out of useless land
made the Commoners of territory live.
Even if you make it, you can buy it all at the top of Golden
Rose at a certain price.
'More than anything, it's better to eat all the sugar.'
It's not going down to too low a price yet, but the price has
gone down enough to create a dessert shop for the middle
class.
'It's sad that you can't eat sweets because you're poor.'
Recalling Lazia's poverty, Lan put sugar in milk tea.
"By the way, the Empire must be tough. Two new emperors
in less than a few years."
At the words of Levery, Lan sighed.
"That's right."
"There's a lot of rumors."
"What kind of rumor?"
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 099
"Ah-- about the death of Emperor Ruth..."
 

Lan flinched at the words and asked.

 

"What strange rumor is going around?"

 

"Oh my? you didn't know?"

 

Levery opened her eyes round and said, "Oh, you were in
Lazia."
 

"I heard he died enjoying with Cortizan and a crazy party.

It's a trend these days to drink alcohol with medicine."
 

Levery blew her nose.

 

"And then he overdosed. When he woke up from playing

drunk, he was surprised and called a doctor. Come to think
of it, he's dead. It's this. It's even naked?"
 

Lan opened her mouth wide. It was the first news she
heard. Levery lowered her voice.
  

"So the Empress fell when she heard the news, and she
didn't even come back to the Miro's family. Cortizan and
the illegitimate child disappeared without knowing the
mouse or bird, and the Duke of Miro took care of them."
 

"It's such a thing...."

 

"Well, I can't say that the Emperor died while taking

medicine with being weak with a spear, so I just said he
died of heart attack and he was hissing."
 

"Oh, my God."
 

Lan sighed.
 

'But I don't think there's a rumor that Eustaf killed him.'

 

That's a relief, she said, and Levery gathered his eyebrows

to lower his voice.
 

"And Emperor Ruth's father, the Emperor Sun."

 

"Yes."
  

"Your Majesty Ruth is involved in his death...."

 

Lan was so surprised that she swallowed her breath.

 

"Really?"
 

"There's a lot of rumors going around here. I can't say it

out loud because it could be an insult to the imperial
family."
 

Levery grinned and raised her glass.

 

"This time, the Emperor, Prince Label, is a wise man, and I

hope he will keep his guard for a long time."
 

At Levery's words, Lan nodded earnestly.

 

"I hope so, too."

 

Levery grinned and stood up from her seat and said.

 

"I heard you sang a lot of songs besides me."

  

"Yes?"
 

"There were people waiting outside from the boutique."

 

"Really?"
 

Lan opened her eyes wide and said with an elegant smile
afterwards.
 

"He builds gold and silver treasures where his heart is.
You're loved, Earl."
 

Lan's cheeks turned red and Levery smiled back.

 

And as Levery said, as soon as the meeting with her ended,

merchants came in in line.
 

From head to toe, hectic shopping continued.

 

If Sina and Dimodia hadn't taken care of Lan's spirit hard,

they would have given up on the way.
 
Lan got tired after shopping all day.
 

"I'm tired!"
 

Sina said with a smile as Lan shouted.

 

"Then eat something delicious!"

 

"Shall we? I want to eat the souffle hot cake I had before.
There's citrus tea."
 

Dimodia quickly got up from her seat and pulled the rope.
"I'll tell them to make it right away."
Sina asked, "Don't you think souffle will take a long time?"
Lan said, pointing to the scattered catalogs.
"I think it's going to be enough time to sort that out."
Sina nodded in agreement.
Madame Klein brought a doll today was the biggest hit.
She brought ten dolls about 60 centimeters tall, all dressed
from head to toe in elaborate dresses.
In short, the liver is a mannequin.
Lan ordered about three or four of them, and Madame
Klein gave the doll as a gift.
"This doll is amazing....."
As Lan murmured, Dimodia peeked at the dress and said.
"And the petticoat inside, look, it's laced."
"Really? Oh, my God."
"Oh, my God? The Drawers, too."
Even though he was curious in front of others, Lan was
amazed by Dimodia's words.
"It's going to be popular among young ladies."
Lan nodded at Dimodia's words.
"Yes, the price must be quite high."
Lan shook her head.
Time went by quickly when I saw the doll, passed the
catalog, commented on the clothes I chose today, and
talked about the accessories to fit it.
So when I cleaned up the sample cloth and catalog, the
dessert came out just right.
When I sprayed syrup on a fluffy souffle hot cake and cut it
with a big fork and put it in my mouth, I quickly felt happy.
Kiri came in with a bundle of letters saying, "Oh, my God, is
it syrup again on sweets?"
Normally, I would collect them politely on silver plates and
upload them, but I agreed to omit Lan or efficiency because
Kiri is the type of person who values efficiency.
"Did you organize my letters?"
"Yes, we've got a lot of invitations, but there aren't that
many places to go. It might be better to open it yourself."
Kiri then lifted the most luxurious envelope.
"And when are you going to answer the invitation from the
Empress?"
"Katya, the Empress."
"Yes, she is also the mother of the current Emperor."
That's why it's safe to have more than one son. Kiri crushed
her shoulder.
Lan thought about it for a while and nodded.
"I'll write back to see her."
Your husband is dead and your son is dead, so you must be
sorry. It was considered polite to visit.
'You helped push Olivia away.'
At Lan's words, Kiri said, "All right," and asked with
another envelope.
"What about the invitation of Countess Lieselotti-?"
Lan smiled and shook her hand by dragging her back word
strangely.
"Say it's done. I have a bad memory."
Lan whispered to Sina and saw Kiri again.
Kiri called the name of the person who sent the invitation
in turn, and Lan decided whether to go or not.
 

After handing over the last invitation, Kiri asked.

"What are you going to do?"
"What?"
"Are you holding a meeting at the Green Arch?"
Lan thought for a moment and nodded. Anyway, she is now
Duke of Lachia's fiancee, and you'd better have at least one
basic social activity.
"Okay, let's open it, but the date is still up."
"All right."
Kiri greeted lightly and often disappeared. Sina gulped
down the hot cake and said.
"Are you having a party?"
"Yes, but the biggest concern is what to do. I don't like
hosting on such a large scale."
I like things like this, so I thought it would have been better
if I had a strong personality.
'I don't hate it. Actually.'
I like to enjoy the party itself. It's just a little hard to plan it.
'But wouldn't it be fun to do it together?'
Lan grinned at the thought. She asked, looking at Sina.
"Sina, do you like parties?"
Sina grinned at the words.
"I'm the king of drinking games in this area."
Lan laughed without realizing it.
"Then shall we ask Sina to do it?"
"What do you mean?"
"Party planning. I thought it would be fun to do it together."
Sina said with her eyes wide open.
"Really? It's going to be so much fun. Unnie."
"Yes, let's do it together."
Lan grinned.
***
Eustaf looked up while looking at the card. Marquis Cyrus
said, putting down a pipe cigarette next to him.
"Take it, put 100 more."
Colorful chips piled up in front of him. Eustaf also piled up
his chips without saying a word.
Other people sitting in the same seat were also wary and
one person raised his hand.
"I give up."
He put down his card.
As the number of chips went up, more people gave up, and
eventually the Marquis of Cyrus and Eustaf opened the
cards. It was from the people sitting at the same table that
the admiration burst.
"Full House!"
"Straight flush!"
"This is worthy of posting."
"Duke Lazia, this is a waste."
Marquis Cyrus laughed and spit out cigarette smoke and
pulled his chips. Eustaf grinned and stood up from his seat
and said.
"I lost it, so I'll shake my hand."
Marquis Cyrus pushed half the chips into the middle of the
table.
"I wake up, too. The rest is a good review, so share it."
"As expected, Marquis Cyrus. He's big."
Showing a wave of his hands to those who were flattering,
Cyrus followed Eustaf.
A social club full of men was a social venue that showed
how talkative men were.
 

At the same time, how weak he is in front of power.

Eustaf said as he moved to the window.
"If you're going to sit down, turn off your cigarette."
"I didn't know you didn't like it."
"Ran hates it."
That means I don't want to smell anything.
Two people rode horses easily at a social club. They met
through a relationship between their wives, but now they
are quite close.
Marquis Cyrus smiled lightly and wore a pipe cigarette.
Instead, he ordered On the Rock from the club butler and
asked.
"What wind blew you out of here?"
"I'm just thinking about listening."
Eustaf leaned on the armrest at an angle.
The young, handsome, rich and contrived Duke of Lacia
was the object of envy and jealousy in the social club.
The butler came up and politely put the glass down next to
Marquis Cyrus.
At that moment, the approaching man pushed the butler
roughly, and the butler stumbled and missed the glass.
Crank!
Everyone's eyes were on this side with the loud sound of
the glass breaking.
Marquis Cyrus frowned at his opponent, and Eustaf looked
up at his opponent with a blank look.
"Marquis, will you step aside?"
"Do you think I want to do that now?"
Marquis Cyrus kicked his tongue at the broken glass. Then
the opponent took the sword and everyone swallowed their
breath. He pointed the blade at Eustaf.
I saw the blade of the blade that Eustaf put on his
opponent.
"Name?"
Then the young man, who was busy, said low.
"The Marquis of Cameron."
"Ah."
In a short way, when Eustaf pushed the blade to the tip of
his hand, Marquis Cameron gave strength to the hand that
held the knife.
"Mar, Marquis. You can't do this here."
The embarrassed club butler began to stop the Marquis
Cameron.
"Noisy—my parents' enemies are in front of me!"
Eustaf blinked.
"Have I ever killed Marquis Cameron?"
"Since you killed my brother, you have started to suffer! It's
like you killed him!"
"You mean the man who broke into my estate?"
What was his name? When he saw him gawking, the
Marquis kicked his tongue inside.
'He's capable of provocation.'
"You bastard!"
'And then the idiot falls for the provocation.'
As Marquis Cameron raised the sword, Eustaf rose from his
seat and broke his wrist.
"Argh!"
With a scream, he grabbed the fallen sword with his
opposite hand and Eustaf lightly put it on the Marquis'
neck.
"Hak!"
Without realizing it, the Marquis of Cameron shivered.
Eustaf thought about it for a while and then let him go and
put the sword on the floor.
"I'll take the black road."
Then he flopped back into place and told the butler.
"Get a new cup for Marquis."
The Marquis of Cameron shook his body with a broken face
and left without taking his sword.
Marquis Cyrus kicked his tongue.
"You have a talent for making enemies."
"Rare talent."
Eustaf said so and sighed.
"You've met some kind of jerk."
"What are you here to hear?"
Marquis Cyrus smiled at the butler who brought him a new
glass and said, "I'm sorry for the disturbance," before he
saw him.
Eustaf thought for a moment and said,
"No. Nothing."
Eustaf stood up from his seat and said,
"I shouldn't have said that."
Marquis Cyrus circled his glass. The amber liquid danced
lightly on the ice.
"Rumor has it that Lan was the mistress of the former
Emperor?"
At the moment, I felt like I saw Yustaf's blue eyes on fire, so
Marquis Cyrus pointed to him, saying, 'I stabbed you for no
reason.'
"Sit down, right?"
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 100
Regend, the first wizard of the round table and chairman of
the wizard association, greeted with a smile.
"Long time no see. Lord, I think we should call you Count
Romia now. I think you're more beautiful than you were."
 

Lan also smiled and greeted Regend politely.

 

"I haven't seen you in a long time. Mr. Regend has not
changed."
 

"The only news I hear in Lazia is always exciting, so this old

man comes alive."
 

"The news from the Wizard's Association also brings joy to

Lazia."
 

Regend went inside under Lan's guidance, thinking that

she was still a good talker who didn't say a word.
 

He just said, according to aristocratic usage, "You keep

getting into trouble. What's wrong with you?" Lan's
rebuttal was, "Is that gonna be like the Wizard's
Association?" 'It's a coincidence.' Entering the second
drawing room, Sina jumped up from her seat with a very
nervous face.
Sina mumbled when she saw Regend.
"Gandalf ····."
Lan looked at Regend again, wondering 'Is that so?' It
seems that the long white beard is similar to that of...
 

"Cough."
 

Regend coughed in vain, so Lan quickly introduced it.

 

"This is Regend, president of the Wizard Association. And

this is Ishina, a valued guest from another world, whose
last name is Lee."
 

"You can just call me Sina."

 

Sina said so and greeted lightly, and Regend also patted his
beard and greeted each other face to face.
 

"I heard you're from another world."

 

"Yes."
 
Sina nodded her head and Regend's eyes shone. He said,
waving his cane.
 

"Can I take a test for a while?"

 

"Is it sick?"
 

Regend shook his head at Sina's question.

 

"No, I can't hurt Lazia's precious guest. I'm just taking a

peek."
 

"Okay then."
 

Sina nodded, and Regend waved his wand lightly. Lan also
looked closely at his wand because it was his first time
seeing a wizard using magic.
 

A small magic image was drawn and a twinkling light fell

on Sina's head.
 

"Wow-"
 
Sina exclaimed and saw the light powder falling on her
body.
 

"Oh-what will it be?"

 

Regend nodded and said to Lan.

 

"The Earl should touch it."

 

When Lan reached out her hand carefully and touched the
powder, it clung to Lan's arm.
 

"Oh my?"
 

Lan slapped her hand in surprise, but the light still

glittered and glittered away as if it had seeped into her
arms. Sina looked at her arm.
 

The powder didn't stick to her and just dripped down.

 

"This is the magic of the world. Sina can't relate to this

mana. You're really from another world."
 

Lan saw the powder seeped into her arm.

  

I'm really a man of this world now.

 

"Then it's proven, right? Is there no way to go back to the

original world? Yes?"
 

"There is no magic beyond the dimension, and even if there

is, there is no magic to do it."
Regend shook his head.
"If you're the Great Sage, you wouldn't know."
"Iveria."
Sina's black eyes shone as if they were burning short.
"Can I go back if she's there?"
"Mrs. Sina."
Regent Sadly said,
"But she doesn't already exist."
"What about the person who brought me here? He'd
brought me here, so he can send me back, right?"
Regend said embarrassedly.
"Well, maybe it's possible. Do you know who did that?"
When Regend said, Sina bit her lips and said,
"The monster behind the door."
"What the--"
Regend frowned and Lan shook her head and said.
"Can you keep what I'm telling you now as a secret?"
"I swear on my word."
As Regend spoke seriously, Lan talked about liberal arts
and Delphanto. Regend groaned.
"I see.....That's why the great wise man..."
Regend spoke seriously.
"The Wizard Association also has several records of the
great sage. And so is the record of the door. The first
wizard is Ibria."
Lan's eyes glistened.
"Really?"
"Yes, we were also wondering what the great wise man
meant to keep out of Lacia."
Laughing, Regend laughed. Wizards are a collection of
curiosity, so they persistently investigated the ice wall and
the door.
Regend stroked his beard. After the ice crystal was
discovered, Lazia became a hot potato again and rose and
fell among wizards, and old studies were excavated again.
Regend has read dozens of such research books.
"It's already well known among wizards to seal the black
dragon inside the door. He said he was a Dragon with great
power, so it was all he could do to do. I also saw some plans
to create a magic of inquiry. I don't think it's going to be a
complete product."
"Then is there a way to re-seal it?"
Lan asked him in a hurry without realizing it, so Regend
was lost in thought.
"I think we should look at that again. I can't give you a
definite answer."
"Please do it again."
Sina looked at Lan and said quietly.
"And the way I can go back."
Regend looked back at Sina and smiled kindly.
"Of course. I'll look into it again."
Sina nodded and said.
"I'll do whatever it takes to do that. Feel free to tell me if
you need my blood or hair."
Regend blinked at the words.
"Do you need that to use magic? What magic do you
use....?"
When asked by him, Sina panicked and asked back, "Oh,
no?" Regend shook his head.
 

"What magic do you cast with human flesh and blood?"

With an incomprehensible look on her face, Sina stretched
her shoulders, saying, "I see......"
It must be different from the magic you thought.
"Do they use flesh and blood? How do I write this?"
Regend asked with a curious face, and Sina shook her
hand.
"No, we don't have magic. But there's a rumor about a
wizard....."
"That's a bad rumor. Wizards get caught up in all sorts of
bad rumors."
Regend kicked his tongue and shook her head. Sina was
thankful that the story went over moderately.
Regend peeked at Lan and said,
"You don't have to worry too much about that rumor. It's a
rumor made by little people."
Lan looked at his head.
"What's the rumor?"
Regend laughed and said at her question.
"It's a rumor. It's always spinning. Then I'll be on my way."
Then, leaving the mansion in a hurry, Lan squinted and saw
him off.
'Rumor? What rumor?'
If Regend is so direct about it, the rumors are pretty wide
spread.
Lan thought about whether to rob Kiri or to visit Rizée, and
decided to rob a more gentle Kiri.
***
"Rumor-?"
Holding the tail of the word long, Kiri blinked her eyes. Lan
spoke coldly.
"If Nok-young doesn't know the rumor that the wizard
knows, I'll have to reconsider the budget."
At her words, Kiri let out a ball and groaned and crushed
her shoulder.
"It's not a big rumor."
"Or there's no reason not to tell me any more."
There was nothing wrong with Lan's words, so she added it
while Kiri was pondering.
"I won't say that Kiri said it."
"Aha, if you do."
Kiri grinned like a fox and said after she rubbed her palm.
"There are rumors that Mrs Lan was the mistress of
Emperor Ruth."
".....What?"
"So you got pregnant and rushed down to Lazia?"
"Isn't the timing not right.....?"
"You've taken the trouble out of Lazia, and with that
technology, you've captured the Duke and made him
engaged."
Lan opened her mouth wide.
Kiri looked down on her shoulders and said comfortably to
Lan.
"Don't worry too much."
"No, the quality of the rumors is so dirty, isn't it? How can
you not care about this? Who in the world would say such a
rumor....."
"As you said, it's a very malicious rumor. It's not just a
rumor, it's someone who made it. And."
Kiri tilted her head. Her eyes became thinner, too.
"Jealous people easily spread the rumor from mouth to
mouth. I don't know who started the rumor."
I would never do anything to offend the Duke.
Kiri swallowed the backstabbing and told Lan.
"There's not a full-fledged rumor yet. It's obviously a
rumor."
"But the bumps go around."
"That's right."
Kiri grinned and said, "You're popular," and Lan pointed on
her forehead.
"It's not me, it's Youth."
"Minus popularity is also popular."
Ho-ho laughed and Kiri said it wasn't her job, and she said
coolly and went away, and Ran sighed.
'If I had asked Dimodia, I would have been comforted.'
Well, I know that all that consolation is useless.
'But who the hell started such a malicious rumor?'
Lan was organizing her enemies in her head, and thought,
"Should we just question them one by one?"
Even in the reality of the development of SNS, if you
question one by one, "Who talked about it?" you will
eventually arrive at the epicenter.
There is even no anonymous bulletin board here. But her
worries were futile.
Elise, whom I met shortly after, spoke with round eyes.
"I know who that is."
"Really?"
When asked back in surprise, Elise nodded and put a
spoonful of chocolate mousse cake in her mouth with a
polite touch.
"Oh, my God! How do you make this?"
"Well."
"Ran Romia."
"Tell me more. So who is it? Who the hell is talking about
that? Is she the Lady of Marquis Cameron? Or-"
Elise blinked her dark amber eyes and said after taking
another bite of mousse cake.
"The Lady of Baroness Chloé."
"......who is that....?"
Lan became embarrassed.
It wasn't a name I'd heard of anywhere, not a name I'd
seen.
"Uh-um, don't you think Lan no needs to worry?"
Elise smiled and said, so Lan frowned.
"I'm not worried-- i'am upset, am I? Besides, who the hell is
that? I've never heard of her before."
"If I were to make a prediction-"
Elise spoke with a deep voice after a test to look into the
crystal ball.
"Let's see, I think it'll be settled the day after tomorrow."
"What? Why? What? What do you know?"
"It's a secret. Oh, this is really good. Are you going to put it
in this tea party?"
"How else did you know about the tea party?"
"Why don't I know, there's a lot of attention on the green
arch right now. Even businesses coming in and out of this
place are the main targets of observation."
"I can't believe it ······."
"Better than that, Katya, the Empress is attending a garden
party?"
"Yes."
"Are you coming with Eustaf?"
"No, it's a day party. And I don't think Empress Dowager
wants to see Youth now."
Lan shook her hand.
"Well, that's true."
Elise agreed. You probably don't want to see anyone your
son's age.
Besides, no one knows that Ruth and Eustaf were at odds.
'But isn't that the same with Lan?'
Elise suddenly looked at Lan with that thought. She is also
a person who did not let her dead son Ruth go even though
he was hanging like that.
It's weird that it's a person's heart, so when the target dies,
it'll be glorified.
'I don't know if you meant it in a good way. Or....'
Elise said.
"I'm coming, so let's go together. All right?"
Lan nodded and laughed at Elise's words.
"Okay, I won't leave you."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 101
Elise smiled and quickly changed the subject.
 

"And you said there was a guest who came from across the
door in Lazia?"
 

"Yes."
 

Lan nodded and Elise asked carefully.

 

"What kind of person is she? Through words?"

 

"She's just like us, she's a good kid. We can talk. I was
going to introduce her to you. Can I call her now?"
 

"Of course!"
 

With a throbbing heart, Elise nodded, so Lan ordered a

maid to call Sina.
 

She was wearing a navy blue dress that suits her, not a
shirt and pants, as usual, as I had told Sina in advance.
 
"Hello, my name is Ishina Lee. You can just call me Sina."
 

When she greeted her with courtesy, Elise also smiled face-
to-face.
 

"Called me Elise."
 

"I've heard a lot from Ran unnie. You're a good man."

 

With a smile, Sina said, and Elise nodded.

 

"I heard the story, too."

 

"Come on, both of you sit down. Is Sina iced tea? Or

something warm?"
 

"I'll drink something warm."

 

The inside of the green arch was slightly cold because the
air conditioner was strong.
 

"Then will Miss Sina come to the garden party where

Empress Dowager is holding?"
 
"Yes, if she allow it."
 

Lan supplemented what Sina said.

 

"I already asked Empress Dowager Katya if she could

attend now."
 

"Ahhh."
 

Elise nodded.
 

"Wouldn't she allow it?"

 

"I think so, too. The Empress thinks the first is important."
 

"Right."
 

Elise nodded.
 

Empress Katya also had to use the first good thing when
selling magic works. The same goes for the ball where
Eustaf came out.
 
Therefore, there was no way she would refuse to be the
first party to come out.
 

Lan said, fanning out Elise's hand again toward the

chocolate mousse cake.
 

"So. Keep talking about Baroness Chloe."

 

"Didn't you give up?"

 

"Couldn't have?"
 

Sina looked suspicious at Lan's words, and when Lan told

her about her rumor, Sina's face turned red.
 

"Who's spreading such nonsense?!"

 

"The Baroness Chloe I just mentioned. But I've never really

met her. No? I met her, but I don't remember?"
 

Elise poked Lan's fan with her spoon a few times, but
sighed when Lan showed no sign of cleaning up.
 
"Baroness Chloe used to say that crap. But it was between
them, and they didn't have any social influence."
 

"......yes."
 

Seeing that she is a baron who has never heard of her

name, I thought she was probably a court noble.
 

In other words, it means a family of South Korea and the

U.S. that serves as a family retainer to another family and
does not have its own land.
 

"But one day, Empress Olivia stood right next to her."

"Huh-"
Lan's eyes narrowed and Elise breathed a breath.
"At first, she spoke so awkwardly, and when the Empress
Olivia said, "Oh, my God," she said, "Oh, my God," she said,
"and she just started talking nonsense."
"Did Empress Olivia do that?!"
"Yes, of course, at the end of the day she said, 'Oh, well,
that's not true,' and she swore that Baroness Chloe was
true."
Lan groaned.
"You just shot me in the face."
"Shoot? Is that what you call it? Yeah, well, that was before
Emperor Ruth died."
"Then after I go back to Lazia, I'm a rumored, right?
There's no engagement in there, is there?"
"The engagement story was recently added. Before that,
you had taken Emperor Ruth's child down to the estate."
Lan squinted her eyes.
"Lady of Baroness Chloé."
"Unnie, go find her now!"
Sina said excitedly.
"I'll ask her to come and talk to me before my eyes."
Elise said with a smile when she saw Sinah getting angry
like her job.
"You won't have to worry. Because-"
"Because-what?"
"The Duke of Lazia knew."
"Ah."
Sina's face brightened. "Ah." is "Ah." of "Ah, then that
would be fine." Lan frowned.
"Did Eustaf know?"
"Yes."
Elise smiled and said.
"What will happen to the Baroness Chloe when the
Empress can no longer be a backbaby?"
Lan was conflicted between his mind that he should tell
Yustaf to be gentle and his mind that 'No, but such rumors
are the worst.'
'I don't know if he'll get rid of the Lady because of this
rumor.'
If Lady Chloe was found as a dead body by the lake, Lan
would not sleep at night.
Sina said with a smile.
"The Duke is trustworthy in this regard."
"Is, Is he?"
Elise nodded as Lan stammered.
"That's right. He'll never miss it. Whatever you want."
Lan's face turned red with a meaningful tone of voice.
"Eustaf is a good man."
Elise spooned out a chocolate mousse cake and said, "Oh?
Who said what? Sina said, "It's a compliment," and smiled
single-heartedly.
Next time, come to our house, Sina nodded deeply to Elise
and said goodbye to her.
As soon as she did, Sina jumped up and said.
"Then I'll quickly take off this dress and put on a shirt and
pants."
"Pretty, you're wearing more, aren't you?"
"Lumie asked me to go horse-riding."
"Really?"
When Lan asked in surprise, Sina flinched and asked.
 

"Can't I? Come to think of it, I should have gotten

permission from Unnie first-"
"No, it's okay. You're going with Lumie."
When Lan said, Sina replied "Thank you," , and quickly
went upstairs.
Unexpectedly, she ran into Lumiere in the hallway.
When Lumiere scattered Sinah up and down, Sina said with
more open chests.
"How?"
"Pretty."
"Oh, yes - yes?"
When Sina opened her eyes wide in surprise, Lumie nodded
with a funny face.
"It looks good on you."
"What, what, all of a sudden."
"What? I can't even praise you?"
"You always make fun of me...."
Lumiere reached out with a smile and patted her head.
"Pretty, pretty."
Sina said, frowning and avoiding his hand.
"Oh, come on, I'm gonna get changed and come on-"
"Why don't you just leave?"
Sina looked down at her dress and said.
"Like this? It'll be ugly if I ride a horse like this, and the
dress will all dry up."
"............take the side."
"You're nervous, aren't you?"
"I was going to ask you to ride with me, but...it's done. Get
changed and come out."
When Lumiere shook his hand, Sinah went into the room
with her mouth out. But just 10 seconds later, Sina opened
the door and said, "Then shall we ride together?"
Lumiere laughed.
***
Eustaf replied relaxedly, when someone cover his eyes from
behind.
"What are you doing at this hour?"
"Who, no, did you know I was coming?"
"I know."
Lan broke her excitement and hit her hand, and Eustaf held
it and turned his chair and looked back.
He kissed her on the back of her hand and said.
"It's late at night."
"Just because someone's working until this hour. What?
What happened so much? I'll split it up."
"No, it's nothing."
"I don't want Eustaf to collapse from overwork."
"I'm not Lan, so I'm fine."
"I came to the capital for the first time in a long time, but I
don't have time to spend with you....."
She muttered and pulled Eustaf's arm up from his seat.
"I'll always have time if Lan tell me."
"I know that, but if you're so busy, I can't ask for your
time."
Lan said so and pushed Eustaf onto the sofa. Eustaf
glanced at the clock.
It was almost two o'clock in the morning.
"Why aren't you sleeping?"
"Youth isn't sleeping."
Lan said so, and sat next to him, on the floor, and put her
chin on his thigh.
 

"Lan?"
"Being a child."
Then she glanced at Eustaf and stroked her head as if
possessed, and Lan grinned.
She leaned more against his leg.
"What are you doing, Eustaf? Tell me."
"There is a conversation between the Emperor and this and
that."
"With Label?"
"Yes."
Lan narrowed her forehead, Eustaf smiled and said,
pressing her forehead wrinkles with his thumb.
"It's not a serious story."
"You've been talking this late?"
"Yes."
"Youth."
"Yes."
"Let's run away."
Lan jumped up from her seat and reached out his hand to
him and said.
"Duke Lazia, run with me. I think this is good, right? All I
need is you."
If I stay like this, my Eustaf will overwork.
Eustaf looked blankly at Lan and pulled her arm in his
arms.
"Really, Lan."
Do you have the ability to just say what I want to hear?
He swallowed his hind words and chewed Lan's words.
Your money? Your title? That's nothing.
All I need is you.
How sweet is this word?
Eustaf smiles and hugs her, sits Lan on the sofa on the
other hand, and sits next to her and slaps his chin on Lan's
lap.
"Youth?"
"I'm a kid."
At his words, Lan laughed and patted him on the head,
saying, "Our youth learns very well."
Eustaf smiled and leaned on her for a while before falling
asleep.
Lan was surprised to find out that Yustaf was really asleep
after a long stroke of the head.
'Oh, he must have been really tired.'
What are you talking about with the Emperor?
Lan was worried and carefully swept his hair.
I could see a neat forehead and nose bridge.
'I wish I could help you.'
Lan sighed, thinking so. In fact, Lan's work inside the
Duchess of Lacia was so much that it was different from
ordinary aristocratic wives. However, it didn't feel that
much for Lan, who was already domesticated in her life as
a Patriarch.
'Is this how the disciple felt when they saw me when I fell
down before?'
Lan whispered softly.
"Don't push yourself too hard, Youth."
***
Eustaf opened his eyes quickly and realized what position
he was sleeping in and hit himself.
You've been in this position?
"Ran-"
When I called her in embarrassment, she was seen sleeping
with her mouth open against the sofa. Eustaf laughed.
'Ah, Why is it so cute when you sleep with your mouth
open?'
Slightly open lips, white teeth, and moist tongue caught my
eyes. A slightly tilted white neck and an exposed
collarbone.
Sleeping Lan can't seduce him, so it's clear that he's
looking at her with indecent eyes.
Eustaf took his eyes off her and looked at the clock. Even
without looking, light leaked through the curtains, so I
could see that the morning had come. He carefully hugged
her.
Nevertheless, Lan did not wake up and was still asleep.
'I'm telling the truth.'
It's too defenseless.
He sighed.
What will happen if there's a rumor that they slept in the
same room?
'It doesn't matter.'
He's going to marry her anyway.
Back in her room, Dimodia and Soda opened their eyes
wide and looked at themselves.
Eustaf put Lan on her bed without saying much and left the
room.
It's a pleasant morning.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 102
"I'm telling you, you're not self-aware, you're self-conscious.
But my God, does it make sense for a woman to stay up all
night and come back in her fiance's arms?"
 

When Kara said, Lan replied "Yes, I'm sorry," and in one
ear.
 

At first, I was listening seriously, but when I woke up in the

morning, finished breakfast, and while I was dressing up, if
I was talking like that, I would spill it in one ear. Kara
noticed it and frowned.
 

The butler knocked on the door as soon as she tried to

speed up the nagging.
 

"Lord, we have a visitor. She's a guest without an

appointment......"
 

Lan looked at the butler in the mirror and asked because it

was a tone of difficulty.
 

"Who is it?"
 
"Baroness Chloe."
 

"Ah."
 

Lan rolled her eyes and said,

 

"I'll be right down."

 

"All right, but, uh, she's in a bad condition."

 

Lan's eyes moved quickly from side to side. She asked

carefully.
 

"Is she hurt somewhere?"

 

"No, she didn't stop crying."

 

"Ah."
 

Lan nodded.
 

"That's enough. Tie my hair."

  

At Lan's words, Kiri capped her hair in half a bundle and

fixed it.
 

"Should you wear a hairdresser?"

 

"Yes, something easy."

 

Soda brought a headdress with rubies, and Lan looked at it,

thinking, "Is that normal?"
 

Then Lan headed straight to the drawing room below.

 

Even before entering the first drawing room, I could

already hear the sound.
 

'Oh my'
 

When Lan swallowed a sigh and went inside, the tear-

struck Lady of Baroness Chloe looked up.
 

"Hello, Lady Baroness. I've never seen you before."

 
When Lan greeted her gracefully, now Baroness Chloe
began to shake her whole body.
 

"Are you all right?"

 

When Lan asked, Baroness Chloe fell face down and

shouted as if she were falling to the ground.
 

"Sorry, sorry, sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, heuk, heuk, forgive
me, heuk, heuk."
 

It was such a fear and fear crying that Lan looked around
without realizing it.
 

I wonder if someone is standing with a knife.

 

"Let's get up and talk."

 

"Oh, no. H, Ho, How dare I go."

 

Shakingly, Baroness Chloe hit her forehead to the ground. I

kept hearing a whimper.
 

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry."

  

Lan eventually gave up putting her up and crouched in

front of her, choking her chin.
 

"Why the hell did you make such a rumor?"

 

At that word again, Baroness Chloe burst into tears and

said after a while of calming down.
 

"I, I'm jealous-"

 

"Jealousy?"
 

"Yes, heuk, Him, The Duke of Lazia and you were so, so
wonderful....."
 

"Ah."
 

At Lan's "Ah," Baroness Chloe raised her head in surprise.

"Not now! Absolutely not!"
I don't want to give it to you now.
I didn't know you were such a scary person. The terrible
devil was said to be a handsome man, and the old proverb
was just right.
Lan nodded after hearing the shaking sound of Lady
Baroness Chloe.
"Okay. So you're jealous of me and you're making such a
rumor?"
"Yes, and, and then the Empress...asked me to talk more,
so....it's the first time I've received so much attention from
people, Heuk, so I'm sorry."
So the next one was the attention seeker?
'Olivia's a very good of use people.'
She's losing weight.
Of course, the person who was used is bad, but...
Lan saw Baroness Chloe. She's only 16? Fifteen?
I didn't even have the energy to be angry. Lan spoke low.
"Okay. Then can you fill out an apology?"
"Apology?"
"Yes."
"I'll write it."
Baroness Chloe nodded, and soon wrote a handwritten
apology to Lan and left the mansion.
"Ple, please talk to the Duke of Lazia."
Then she quickly ran away in a carriage. Lan looked at the
handwritten apology and sighed.
"Something's happening."
She was going to stick the apology next to the green arch.
Well, it'll be all over soon enough.
Baroness Chloe will not be able to carry her face around in
society for the time being, but rumors will soon disappear
as she was not originally a celebrity.
'If you get married, your last name will change.'
It'll be completely buried.
Lan thought so and handed the apology to her servant.
'Is this the end of this?'
I don't know what and how Eustaf did, but it seemed
obvious that he didn't normally say, "Apologize to my
fiancee."
'I can handle this on my own.'
Lan couldn't hold her laughter while puffing her cheeks.
'Nice, I'll tell Eustaf today when I get back from the garden
party.'
If there is anything you can help, I want to help.
Since Eustaf always says it's okay, Lan was worried about
that.
I will try to figure out what I can, but there will be parts
that I can't.
'I wish you could tell me. Oh, is it your junior's pride?'
Lan giggled, thinking so.
***
Empress Katya's garden party was held outside, not in the
imperial palace.
The party held by the lake near the hunting ground near
the capital was more luxurious because it was small.
The lake has a decorative ivory boat on it and petals are
also sprinkled on it.
Under the tent with stretched insignia, several cool air
balloons were spinning fiercely, so it was cool.
The imperial palace was now empty. Normally Olivia would
have had to remain, but she had no children, and her
position was subtle for her to serve as empress.
 

Olivia entered the house at the request of the Duke of Miro.

It is easy to guess that a young and beautiful widow will
remarry soon. And there's no Empress on the Label yet.
In other words, the only woman left in my palace was
Empress Katya.
Empress Katya's face with black mourning and black pearl
decorations was not bright, but it was not dark either.
Because her son is the emperor anyway.
"The Earl of Romia."
Empress Katya walked gracefully and Lan bowed her head.
"Your Majesty."
"Are you enjoying the party?"
"Everyone can enjoy The Empress party."
Katya laughed low at Lan's words. She turned her head
toward Sina and said.
"I welcome you from this world."
"Thank you."
Sina also greeting. Empress Kartya said to Sina.
"My sorcerer couldn't sleep well when he heard you were
coming, so why don't you talk to him for a moment?"
"Sorcerer?"
When Sina snorted, the Empress beckoned. From behind, a
woman wearing a lovely dress with a pink background and
a flower pattern scattered came to her.
She looked about the middle of his 40s, but her hair was
already white. The hair was inflated to look good on the
dress.
"This is my wizard, Jalin."
"Nice to meet you. A customer from another world."
Sina smiled and greeted each other at Jalin's words.
"Nice to meet you. My name is Ishina."
Jalin was old, but she had a girl-like side, and Sina quickly
liked it. Sina glanced at Lan and said.
"I'll talk to her for a moment."
Before Lan nodded, Empress Katya said.
"The Earl of Romia has something to say to me, so go
ahead."
Lan nodded slightly, and Sina quickly left the cut and tent.
Empress Kartya looked around Lan and said, "Wouldn't we
walk for a second?"
"Yes, Your Majesty."
When Empress Katya went outside, there were horses
prepared for horseback riding. Everyone had flower
decorations on their foreheads or backs, and only a white
horse without a black turtleneck.
'There's a reason why I asked you to wear a riding dress.'
Lan boarded the horse with the help of her servant, and
Empress Katya was also on the horse.
The servant began to walk by holding the horseshoe of the
two, and transparent and beautiful rainbow-colored wings
soared from the Empress Katya horse.
'Everything's pretty every time you look at it.'
Lan looked at the wings thinking so. Then the Empress
talked to her.
"Can I call Lan the way I used to?"
"Of course."
Lan smiled and said. Today, I wore a riding hat, so the lace
covered her eyes slightly in the sun.
"After Ruth died like that, I had a lot of doubts about my
life."
Empress Katya said so and breathed out a breath.
 

"I felt sorry for Olivia too late. She's such a young widow."
Lan blinked in surprise. 'If your daughter-in-law did a good
job, Ruth wouldn't fall for a whore like that?' I would've
said that?
"Actually, this garden party was also proposed by Olivia."
Suddenly, the fluff on my neck seemed to stand on edge.
"Garden party?"
"Yes, I was originally planning to hold it at the palace, but
Olivia asked me to open it outside for a change."
Empress Katya smiled.
"And I think it's definitely refreshing to be out there. Isn't
that right?"
"I see. Is Mrs. Olivia going to attend today?"
"No, she's not feeling well. She's not coming today."
"I see."
Lan suffered from dry lips. As she approached the lake,
Empress Katya looked blank for a moment and murmured.
"Let's run."
"Yes."
When Lan asked back in embarrassment at the sudden
words, Empress Katya said with a vague smile.
"Let's race. To the end of the lake over there."
The alarm went off in my head. Lan shook her head.
"I'm sorry, Empress Dowager, I'm not good enough to
compete with Your Majesty."
"Come on. What?"
When the Empress reached out her hand and touched the
head decoration of the horse on which Lan was riding,
white wings soared with a noise sound. When Lan was
embarrassed and tried to turn off the magic work, the
servant who was dragging the horse's horse poked the
horse's butt with a dagger.
"Hehehehe!"
The horse jumped in pain, and Lan screamed and grabbed
the mane. The horse then began to run at full speed with
surprise.
For a moment, Lan's mind was empty with fear.
I'm not used to horseback riding, but now I'm a side saddle.
Fearing that she might roll sideways like this, Lan could do
nothing but hold on to the mane.
The winged horse ran at a much faster speed and strength,
and Lan shook with force on the side saddle leg support in
fear of falling off when she raised her head or stretched his
body.
The horse continued to run inside the hunting ground and
at some point jumped over the fallen tree.
Lan felt her whole body rising except for the hand that held
the mane.
'Ah.'
It's falling.
As expected, Lan rolled on the ground.
Thump!
There was a hard sound and Lan's body drooped. The
sound of horses' hooves quickly drifted away, and only the
sound of birds crying came from far away.
After a while, a man wearing a robe appeared in the shade
of the hunting ground.
He was a Traban magician who met Olivia at Devan's
introduction.
He crept up to Lan and stabbed her.
Still, her chest moved steeply up and down, indicating that
she was not dead.
When he took a brown bottle out of his arms and smelled to
Lan, her pupils were moving quickly over Lan's flinching
eyes.
He whispered in a harsh voice.
 

"A full moon night is a good night to fly. Jump from the
highest point of the mansion."
Lan's eyes opened.
Her hazy green eyes looked here and there as if they were
trying to focus, and she breathed back the scent of a brown
bottle again.
Lan gasped at the terrible smell of flowers.
"Fly up on the night of the full moon."
He said it again, and Lan blushed and lost her mind again.
The man spilled the contents of the brown bottle into a
little Lan's mouth, and when he saw her flinching like a
seizure, he giggled, raised himself and quickly left.
Shortly after he disappeared, two men found Lan. It was
not difficult to find a fancy dress in the woods.
"Isn't she dead?"
"Not yet, she's alive. Let's move quickly. Before someone
comes."
The two men began to carry Lan around in a hurry.
***
Sina wondered when she saw the Empress Kartya
returning alone while talking to Jalin.
"What about the Lan Un, No, the Earl of Romia?"
"She said she'd run alone."
"Yes."
Sina opened her eyes wide and said,
"That can't be true. Count Romia can't riding horse very
well."
"Are you saying I'm lying?"
When Empress Kartya frowned, Elise, who was with her,
quickly stepped up to cover Sina.
"It's not like that. Ms. Sina was just wondering. By the way,
Lan must be bored to run alone. Why don't you come with
me?"
Sina nodded at Elise's words. Jalin also came as a curious
face.
"Mrs. Katya, are you all right?"
"No, I asked for a race, but Lan just ran out."
"Race? Mrs. Katya, you should consider your age."
When Jalin frowned, Sina said, suppressing her angry
voice.
"You just told me you went for a walk, didn't you?"
The Empress Kartya asked back, snorting.
"Who?"
"Lan Unnie."
"No, Lan....."
Empress Katya frowned her forehead and pressed the
temple.
"I have a headache."
Jalin said, helping the Empress.
"My stick."
When the maid hurriedly brought the cut-off cane, she took
the cut-off cane and memorized the small spell. Elise
looked nervously at it, and Sina said.
"I'm looking for My Unnie."
Sina ran outside and got on the horse. She asked the
servant.
"Have you seen where Earl Romia went?"
The servant pointed his finger over the lake.
"That way."
"Geez."
Starting the horse at full speed, Sina looked around.
'Unnie, where did you go?'
Sina kept running toward the side pointed by her servant. I
hoped the white horse would be seen somewhere, but I
could not hear any signs or sounds.
"Lan unnie!!!"
Sina screamed as hard as she could.
"Unnie! Answer me if you hear!"
Sina stopped talking and listened to the sound of the
horse's hooves, but only the sound of a small bird singing in
the distance was heard leisurely.
Sina looked around with an uneasy face.
Unnie couldn't have brought a horse to such a deep forest.
In addition, standing in the middle of the forest,
surprisingly, there was no direction at all.
It seemed impossible to find where, which way I had to go,
which way I was going, where I was going, and where I was
going out, trees were everywhere.
Sina jumped off the horse and tore off her skirt and tied it
to a nearby branch. Marking one by one, Sina dragged the
horse inside.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 103 – Kidnapping Attempt
"Unnie! Lan Unnie!"
 
My throat exploded and Sina screamed, but the answer
didn't come back.
 

'Did she return in a tent? Maybe I'm making a fuss for no

reason.'
 

However, while talking to Lumiere about this and that, I

heard that Lan was almost kidnapped before.
 

Besides, the Empress attitude was so questionable...

 

"·······! ······!!"
 

At that time, Sina heard a sound from afar, so she

swallowed her breath and walked toward it.
 

'I wasn't wearing a dress.'

 

It was fortunate that it was a boot, but it was inconvenient

to walk in the rugged forest because it was a boot with
quite a heel to match the riding dress.
 

Sina, who had abandoned her words in the middle and was
moving fast, slowed down at some point.
 
'A man's voice?
 

There are many of them.

 

Sina moved toward it as if she were leaning down. The

sound of water flowing out of the lake could tell that it was
a river. Sina preoccupied the advantageous position of
looking down from the top of the valley.
 

'Unnie!'
 

I saw a droopy Lan after losing her mind.

 

I could see blood flowing from her forehead. Three men

were putting her on an old boat by the river, and for some
reason there seemed to be a fight.
 

"I wasn't at my appointment! I've had a hard time finding

her. Give me 200 big gold coins, not 100."
 

Said the man with Lan in a harsh voice.

 

"200? Thief's a symbol. You just brought a lost woman."

 
The sailor on the ship said, "Hmph, you've had a hard time
finding it, so pay for it."
 

The two men who brought Lan seemed to be bargaining

with a sailor.
 

Sina looked around.

 

I can't see a single person.

 

'Can I save Unnie?'

 

Can I deal with the three men yourself?

 

Sina didn't even have a knife.

 

'Oh no,'
 

she said as she agonized.

 

"I can't help it."

 
Then he thought he was taking something out of his arms,
so he stabbed the man.
 

Sina opened her eyes wide. I could see the tip of the knife
on the stabbed man's back. She gulped down her breath.
I've never seen a person die before.
 

"If you're greedy, you'll die."

 

"You, you, you!"

 

Another man, who seemed to be on the same side as the

man, was surprised to pull out the sword, but turned back
and began to run away. Then another sailor on the ship
came out and shot him with a bow. A sailor with a sword
ran to the fallen man and took his last breath.
 

Sina covered her mouth with her hands. I didn't know there
was another person in the boat.
 

There was a room like a captain's room on a small ship, and

there was a person there. The two dragged the body, threw
it into the river, and loaded Lan onto the ship before they
set off.
 

Sina left the hem of her dress there and began chasing the
ship along the river chest.
  

I left some torn cloth while following, but I didn't have time
to tie it properly, so I just threw it like bread crumbs.
 

Later, by the time the torn cloth fell, the button decoration
was thrown wildly.
However, the faster the flow rate, the more Sina lagged
behind. Then one of the sailors found Sina.
The sailor pointed at her and pointed a finger at her, so
Sina swallowed her breath. He then bowled, and Sina flew
away.
Thump!
When an arrow hit the floor nearby, Sina shook her whole
body. She got up from her seat with a breath that had
already risen to her chin.
The next arrow followed, and I knew it was shiny and shiny,
but I couldn't avoid it.
As soon as Sina closed her eyes, someone pulled her from
behind.
Chwang!
Sina struggled with her eyes open at the sound of the flying
arrow.
"Shh, it's okay. It's me."
The voice that came from Sina was drained from her whole
body.
"Lumie ·····."
A crying voice came out of itself. Lumiere tightened his
arms around her.
"Are you okay? Where are you hurt?"
Sina shook her head.
"But, but Unnie-"
"It's okay now."
Lumiere said so, swept Sina's back and frowned.
He uttered a small swear word, and Sina looked away
wondering.
"Ah!"
What I did, the speed of the ship soared. The ship began to
move away at a speed like a motorboat.
"Ho, how-"
Lumiere leapt up from the seat with his arms in her arms.
She grabbed him by the hem of his clothes without even
realizing it. Lumiere glanced down at Sina.
Seeing the intense conflict in his eyes, Sina slipped the hem
of her clothes.
Then a black horse ran past him. The black horse with
wings ran at a flying speed and caught up with the ship.
Lumiere grabbed Sina's hand and stood up and said.
"There's a horse in the back."
"If, If you leave me behind-"
When Sina stuttered, Lumiere pulled her, saying, "Then I'll
be scolded by master later."
The river was widening, so Eustaf kicked his tongue.
I wanted to blow up the ship with blue flame, but I couldn't
because I didn't know where Lan was.
Eustaf jumped into the river with his horse's head turned,
and the horse swam surprisingly fast with magical powers.
As the ship and the horse got closer and closer, the sailors
looked flustered, and one of them went inside and dragged
Lan out.
"-!!"
When he saw the drooping Lan, Eustaf felt something
rising inside.
"Keep following me and I'll cut her throat!"
A pointed dagger touched Lan's neck, and her neck was
stabbed and bleeding. While Eustaf paused, another sailor
shot an arrow at him, but the bow couldn't even reach him
and was engulfed in a blue flame and became an ash. Then
the sailor holding the dagger shouted.
"Throw away the ring!"
The other sailor seemed surprised by his unexpected
behavior, but soon he shouted in sympathy with his words.
 

"Throw the ring! Otherwise!"

A sailor holding a bow pulled an arrow and stabbed Lan in
the arm.
Lan screamed in pain and opened her eyes.
"Ran!!"
"Throw the ring! Make sure it's visible and throw it away!"
Without hesitation, Eustaf took out the blue ring and threw
it into the river.
Then the sailors grinned.
"Nice, then come closer."
"Throw your weapons away."
Eustaf threw a sword without a hesitation. Lan's head was
spinning. I couldn't stand properly, and the pain was
stabbing my whole body.
"Youth······?"
"Are you out of your mind?"
"You've got an unexpected birthmark?"
As soon as Eustaf got on the ship, a sailor carrying a bow
approached and slapped the bow behind Eustaf's knee and
shouted, "Bring your knees!"
With his knees boiling gently, Eustaf looked at Lan.
"No....Youth, run away ...Ag!"
Lan grabbed her wounded arm tightly and screamed.
"Stop it."
A word from Eustaf was cool and heavy. So the sailors cried
out, flustered that they had flinched and scared.
"What are you going to do if I don't stop!"
"Tie him up."
The sailor, who kicked Eustaf with his feet and held his
bow, tied Eustaf's hand behind him. I purposely tied her up
so strongly that the blood wouldn't work, and tried to tie
Lam, but she lost her mind again and kicked her tongue
when she saw her drooping.
"I think I hurt her head. What if she die?"
Eustaf gritted his teeth and said,
"If you don't show her to the therapist right away-"
"What are you going to do?"
The sailor with a bow said so and chattered.
"Stop and throw them both in the warehouse."
The sailor with the dagger spoke, and the sailor with the
bow put Eustaf first in the warehouse under the ship, and
then Lan.
***
"Crazy-!"
Lumiere, who was watching it from afar, spat out a curse.
Sina also said in flustered.
"Do, do you have any plans?"
"No way. It's just the two of us."
Lumiere clenched his teeth. I thought for a while and said
after Lumiere stopped talking.
"Let's go back."
"What?! Let's let him run away like that?!"
"It won't help if we go after each other."
Then he turned around and started running at full speed.
Sina shouted out on the running horse.
"Only two, how did you two get here?"
Of course, I thought he brought the Knights. Lumiere
replied.
"I was going to join you in the middle of the Garden Party."
 

Sina groaned. So it's a pure coincidence that the two of

them came here. Tears sprang up again as her eyes heated
up.
"What, what do we do now?"
"You'll see how frightening the Duke of Lacia is."
Lumiere's voice was cool, and Sina shut her mouth.
***
The pier under the ship was dark.
Eustaf struggled to breathe out deeply. With the fall, Lan
was not moving at all of all.
"Ran, Ran, Ran Romia."
No matter how many times I begged her, I couldn't even
hear a small moan, which made him extremely nervous.
Eustaf hit his back head against a pillar.
It was difficult to think properly because of a mixture of
anger, irritation and anxiety. I wasn't worried about the fact
that I was caught.
But who doesn't wake up after a half day?
"............... the moon......."
At that time, I heard a murmur, so Yustaf swallowed his
breath.
"Lan?"
".........The full...... Moon...."
"Ran!"
Lan heard a voice calling herself in the midst of a dream.
-Fly up when the full moon rises.
The voice and the call of herself were combined to be heard
and then divided again.
Lan felt severe pain at the same time as her mind slowly
rose to the surface.
"Gasp-"
She shrank, made a noise, and then swallowed a moan
again.
"Ran, are you all right?"
Ran answered after breathing out like a small wounded
animal several times.
"Youth······?"
She pretended to raise herself and swallowed her breath.
'What is it....?'
I stammered around my neck and found a leash filled with
iron.
"Uhh..."
Moving my arms hurt so much.
"Ran, are you awake?"
With an urgent voice, Lan called his name again. Is it
because it's too dark to see it, or is it because you lost your
eyesight?
Lan closed her eyes tightly.
"Youth, I can't see anything."
My voice came out trembling. Even when I heard it, it was
a terrible voice.
"It's probably because it's dark here."
But Eustaf's voice was calm, and Lan blinked several times,
encouraged.
Only then did the outline of the surrounding area begin to
be dimmed.
With relief that she hadn't lost sight, she sighed and looked
around. The warehouse was dark, so it took time to get
used to the darkness.
Lan said with her hot mind, somehow combining her
memories.
"I understand you've been kidnapped."
With her calm voice, Eustaf swallowed a sigh of relief. I
thought she didn't wake up as it was.
Or even if you woke up, I was worried that the injury would
be serious.
 

"I'm under the boat now."

Eustaf simply explained the situation and Lan screamed.
"Did you throw the blue ring into the river?!"
"Yes."
"What are you so proud of!"
"Or Lan would have been hurt worse."
"But if you don't have the ring."
"It's all right."
"It's not okay. Besides, what if you get caught?"
Lan coughed while talking.
'Ah.'
It tastes like blood.
Lan picked her breath. My whole body was still throbbing. I
may be more nervous because I'm sick.
Lan groped her body with her hands.
'My arm hurts, my head hurts, my ankle hurts so much.'
My left ankle hurt.
'But I'm glad I'm out of the race. It's a good thing I always
wear armor inside. I hurt my head, but I don't think I have
internal bleeding as time goes by...."
The body was protected by Nadium's armor, but other
unprotected parts were messed up.
My left arm was throbbing, so I looked at it, and there was
something hurt.
'What a mess.'
"Is Eustaf all right? You're not hurt-"
As I approached there, I was strangled again, and Lan
swallowed a groan. She pulled the string in a fit of
irritation, but there was no way that the iron cord on the
pillar would break.
Lan was absent-minded and asked.
"When does the full moon rise?"
Eustaf said after laughing at the weird question.
"It was a moonless night a while ago. We'll have two more
weeks."
"Is that so."
Lan recalled a big round full moon. She has no wings, and
if She flies up on the day of the full moon, She will fall to
the floor and be shattered.
But since there's a full moon.
'I can't help it.'
"I'll call the spirit."
At Lan's words, Eustaf said, "Are you crazy?" Lan asked
back, "What are you going to do then?"
"I trust my men."
At Eustaf's words, Lan opened her mouth.
"What?"
Eustaf exhaled a long breath and said,
"The green nokyoung couldn't have missed me. They're the
ones who put magic trackers on me."
Lan's strength drained away from the words.
"Really?"
"Yes."
"I'm glad to hear that....."
Lan was relieved, and Eustaf wiggled his hand. They've tied
it up tightly.
The shoulder, which was pulled back tightly, was burning
over time, and now it was in a pile of pain.
Said Lan.
"How's Eustaf? Are you okay?"
"I'm fine."
"But how did you get here?"
"I'm here to attend the Garden Party. I'm the only one sent
to deal with the Empress."
".........Youth."
Feeling complicated, Lan bit her lips. I was glad he came,
and I felt, 'Why are you here!'
"I think Olivia did something about it."
Lan spoke quietly.
At Eustaf's words, Lan asked back, "Really?" and he
nodded.
"Someone who might be after Lan, and the arrogance that
makes her bring her back alive. Duke of Miro, that's a good
idea."
In addition,
Eustaf thought about the unsub and belatedly turned Olivia
down. But I didn't think she was this stupid.
But the situation was pointing to her.
"That's right....and the Empress Kartya-"
When Lan told him her condition was strange, Eustaf
narrowed his eyes.
"That's fascinating."
"Right? Man-controlled magic."
At that time, the shipboard door opened and a sailor came
down with a harsh sound of footsteps. The boatman shone a
lantern inside and shouted loudly.
"What are you talking about?"
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 104
Lan shut her mouth. The sailor came down and held a lamp
against Lan. The magic lamp was not hot, but Lan turned
her head because she was blinded. A full stomach grabbed
Lan's chin and said.
 

"It's soft, it's very."

 

Lan slapped him on the cheek with all his might. There was
a rotting sound and the lamp fell to one side and rolled
around with a loud noise.
 

"Crazy girl!
 

When he kicked Lan, Lan's body went out and fell.

 

When he pulled the leash on the pole, Lan's upper body

was forcibly heard, and Lan curled.
 

The sailor saw it and said with a smile.

 

"You won't be able to carry your face with you soon.-Uk?!"

 
Eustaf kicked the sailor from behind. Exactly kicking the
ankle, the tummy tumbling fell with a loud noise, followed
by Eustaf kicking his head hard with his heel.
 

Ppak, The sailor's body drooped with a strange sound.

 

"Ran, Ran, Are you all right?"

 

Lan touched her neck and nodded. My body didn't hurt

because of the armor, but my neck hurt.
 

Lan looked at the fallen sailor with trembling eyes.

 

"He, he dead-"
 

A cry came before she could finish.

 

"What's all this fuss about?!"

 

Another sailor above shouted as he opened the dock. But

the fallen sailor didn't move at all.
 

"Hey, hey, are you okay?"

 
When he couldn't hear an answer, he pulled out the sword
and came down carefully.
 

The magic lamp behind the floor has not yet turned off, so
the inside of the dock was dimly bright.
 

He flinched at the sight of the fallen sailor, then put the

sword back in and came up and smacked Eustaf with a
sword.
 

Lan swallowed a scream, and Eustaf grinned with blood.

 

"Why? Because you're embarrassed to see a co-worker

who's been beaten by a human being tied up?"
 

The sailor checked his fallen colleague's breath. Seeing

that he was not breathing, he clenched his teeth and raised
himself up.
 

"You bastard! I don't care if I kill you! She's the only one I
need to save!"
 

Then he began beating Eustaf and Lan screamed.

 

"Stop! Youth! Youth!"

  

The sailor breathed and said, kicking a blood-soaked sword

house on a road checkpoint, turning toward the Lan.
 

"She's your fiancee, isn't she? Ssi, when you get there,
you'll see what happens to her with your own eyes."
 

He spat out, went up with a thud, and closed the dock.

 

"Eustaf, Youth, you're okay?"

 

Ran sobbed and asked, and Eustaf spit out blood and said
softly.
 

"It's all right."

 

I made a provocation on purpose. It's better to vent your

anger on yourself than to be interested in Lan.
 

I'm used to this.

 

"I'm not okay-"

 
Lan cried, and Eustaf whispered softly, "Don't cry."
 

Lan took a deep breath and looked at the fallen sailor's

body.
 

Until just now, I was scared that the author would have
died, but when I saw Eustaf getting hit, I didn't feel scared
at all.
"Maybe he has clue."
Lan then began to rummage through the body. It was better
to touch it now that there was still warmth than to touch it
after the postmortem stiffness occurred.
Her hands trembled, but Lan searched his clothes
meticulously.
"Nothing."
When she said so, Eustaf said.
"Can you look inside the boots?"
"Boots······?"
Lan reached out her hand wondering and felt something
inside the boot.
"Ah."
Lan pulled it out with all her might. It was a dagger.
"Please push this way."
At Eustaf's words, Lan carefully pushed the dagger toward
his hand. After several attempts, Eustaf managed to grab
the dagger's grip.
Unlike Lan's leash, his was a straw rope, which soon broke.
He slowly moved his shoulders to release them, feeling the
burning pain as his shoulders were loosened. When the
pain disappeared, the blood circulated and felt numb, so
Eustaf clenched his fist a few times and opened it.
After cutting the rope on his ankle, he stabbed the dagger
back into his waist rope, and Eustaf approached and
examined Lan's leash.
The iron cord was securely fastened to the pillar with a
lock.
He went up the stairs and gave a little push on the lid of
the dock.
However, it seemed to have moved heavy things after
locking them.
"Eustaf, escape alone."
Lan spoke desperately. He thought for a while and came up
to Lan and said,
"Let's get to the destination for now."
"What? Not escaping?"
"Shouldn't we look at the other person's face? Besides, to
escape from this situation, we need to get the crew above
to open the door, and I don't think that's possible."
"But...."
Lan nodded while agonizing over it.
"Okay, if Youth say so."
"They said they'd be there soon, and the smell of the water
has changed. We'll see him in a minute."
Eustaf sat in front of Lan and began to examine her
wounds. Every time a wound was found in her, Eustaf's
blue eyes sank deeper and deeper.
But his voice was calm.
"I don't think he's an expert in this kind of course."
"He's not an expert?"
"And the way he deal with hostages, and the way he left the
lamp. He was inefficient when he hit me."
He said so and bit his lips when he saw Lan's arm, which
was now beginning to sit on a scab.
Lan felt weak because he was so soft to look after himself.
She asked, trying to pull herself together.
"Is there an efficient way to hit?"
"There is."
Eustaf knew many ways to effectively bring pain to the
opponent and bring him down.
Eustaf cut some of Lan's petticoats with a dagger and
wrapped the cloth around her ankle as if it were taping.
Lan groaned unknowingly as his fingers gently flickered
over her hair as he examined her head wound.
 

"It's sick?"
"No, it's okay."
"Don't you feel dizzy or hurt?"
"It was like that at first, but now it's fine now."
Eustaf breathed a sigh of relief and continued.
"And there's a magic artifact on this ship. No matter how
hard it is, magic crafts are not easily available to anyone
who is not a nobleman. In other words, those sailors will
belong to the Miro's. I'm sure he have some dirty work to
do."
Even more if it's close to central politics.
Lan sighed.
"Youth, once again, you can't take risks like this."
You still don't know what's going to happen, do you?
At Lan's words, Eustaf looked at Lan for a moment and
said,
"My mother gave me advice."
Lan looked over his head.
"If you have someone you love, kill her."
Lan flinched loudly, and Eustaf smiled faintly.
"Before the other person betrays you. Then we'll be forever
in love."
"Scary....You mean...."
Lan managed to speak out, so Eustaf nodded and said.
"I was wondering if I needed to do that. Because of that."
Eustaf slowly swept Lan's cheek.
"For those who don't know love, it's always ambiguous."
Lan's lips trembled. She said.
"There's nothing more certain than that for someone who's
loved."
Eustaf smiled and frowned.
"There's a scar here, too."
"Oh, I think I hurt myself when I fell off the horse."
Lan murmured. She glued it on awkwardly.
"You're all married now."
"I'm done. You'll do it with me."
That's what Eustaf said.
"So if I fall in love, there's only two of you in the world, and
you know those descriptions? I knew it would happen."
Lan laughed as if he were drowning.
"Yes."
"But it wasn't."
His blue eyes fixed on Lan and looked straight at her.
"I couldn't even see myself."
Lan swallowed her breath.
"I can only see you."
"Youth...."
At the sound of her trembling breath, Eustaf kissed lightly
on top of it.
"It tastes like blood."
When Lan mumbled anxiously, Eustaf said with his tongue.
"Nothing separate."
"But still...."
When Lan didn't know what to do, Eustaf whispered.
"So forgive the reckless choice of a man in love. Besides, it
wasn't that reckless."
"It's reckless enough."
She said, touching the scar on Eustaf's face. With his burst
lips, Eustaf smiled lightly.
 
"It's better than sending Lan alone."
Eustaf listened to the sound from the top of the ship and
said.
"You don't have to worry. The ship is slowly slowing down. I
think it's really arrive now."
"Already?"
When Lan asked in surprise, Eustaf nodded and listened to
the sound coming from outside.
He kissed her on the forehead and said.
"Close your eyes when you hear a whistle."
"Yes."
Lan nodded, and he went back to his seat and sat down, as
if his hands were tied roughly with a rope.
Lan was nervous and her heart was about to explode, but it
wasn't that scary.
Because Eustaf with me.
Thump.
A small echo was delivered to the ship. The ship seemed to
have reached the dock.
A loud voice came from outside.
There was a sound of some people stamping on the boat.
Then the door of the dock opened.
"Come up."
He said outside as if he knew that Eustaf had loosened the
string.
"Youth·····."
When Lan called his name nervously, Eustaf whispered,
"It's okay."
"If you want to get out, come down?"
Then the oil poured out from the dock. Then he heard his
voice.
"You don't want to be roasted alive, do you?"
Eustaf exhaled lightly and climbed gently onto the dock.
After a while, a different man came down from the sailor he
saw a while ago.
He tied Lan's hand first, then pulled her leash off the pole
and pulled it.
Lan stepped on his left ankle, restrained the scream and
limped, and on the stairs, he dodged four feet and climbed
up.
When I got on the boat, the sun poked my eyes and I closed
my eyes. My eyes hurt when I came out of the dark.
"A leash, it's a perfect fit for a dog."
Lan opened her eyes to a voice of laughter, intoxicated with
victory. Olivia, who flipped the robe, stood on the dock. Her
eyes were filled with excitement.
"Olivia ........."
Lan murmured, and the man holding her leash pulled the
string vigorously, and Lan curled several times.
"You should call her Mrs. Olivia."
When the sailor said, Lan breathed heavily and said, "Mrs.
Olivia," and Olivia felt exhilarious.
I felt frustrated and distressed, and I felt like I was going
down.
Things went so smoothly that I even thought God was
helping her.
The gods know her injustice.
Therefore, she was supposed to wait in a cabin inside the
forest, but she couldn't stand it and even came out to the
dock in a hurry.
Olivia's liked image of Lan being dragged out miserably
with a leash on her neck.
She then looked at Eustaf and greeted him gracefully.
Eustaf was not confined, but two men were holding spears
at his sides.
"Long time no see, Duke of Lachia. It's an honor to catch
you unintentionally."
"I didn't expect you to come this far."
Olivia smiled innocently like a girl at Eustaf's murmur.
"I couldn't sit and wait for the gift."
Eustaf asked as if he was really curious.
"So, are you sure you're going to take care of me?"
"No way."
Olivia said with a surprised look.
"I don't mean to kill Lan either."
Isn't that too easy?
Olivia laughed as she said so, and Lan got goosebumps on
her back. Olivia prepared what she thought was the most
terrible thing to do.
Olivia looked at Yustaf with a sad face.
"We have prepared hospitality for Lan, but we have not
prepared hospitality for the Duke."
Olivia said with an innocent-looking smile.
"Why don't you watch Lan get the hospitality instead? It's
going to be a lot of fun."
"I wonder what kind of hospitality it is."
Eustaf looked at the forest saying so. I heard the wind
shaking the trees.
"Is what I'm telling you now raising expectations?"
When Olivia said so and beckoned, the man holding the
leash dragged Lan, and Eustaf also pushed the sides to the
tip of the window to get the two off the ship.
"There are people and things inside that will entertain Lan
in many ways. It's what we call a torture tool."
What Olivia said gave Lan goose bumps on her back. When
her face was filled with fear, Olivia said quickly, feeling a
surge of joy.
"When it's all over, your pretty face will be scarred and
horrible. Of course it wasn't just your face."
Olivia looked down at her hand and sighed.
"You'd feel uncomfortable without nails, Wouldn't it?"
Olivia thought nothing was more useless than an ugly
woman. She was able to come all the way here because of
my beauty. Don't you need a look to attract a man?
If Lan gets ugly, Eustaf will abandon Lan. Because it's
worthless.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 105
Lan muttered without realizing it.
 

"Why are you so hostile to me?"

 

Olivia looked at Lan with burning eyes and said.

 

"You really don't know why? You hurt my pride, Ran Romia.
How dare you, the daughter of a lowly aristocrat, or the
daughter of a prostitute-"
 

The late woman hurt her pride.

 

Didn't your name become a laughingstock in society?

 

Olivia had a strong sense of self-esteem and, above all,

couldn't forgive Lan for hurting her.
 

"Without you, I would have been the best. You made me do

this."
 

"What did I do?"

 
"You seduced my husband."
 

"What the-"
 

"And the Empress will be on your side-"

 

She came close and said, pushing Lan hard.

 

"And to swallow the Duke of Lachia?"

 

Lan fell into the water with a thud.

 

"Ran!"
 

Several men rushed and caught Eustaf trying to jump in.

 

Because her hands were tied, Lan had no choice but to

swim with her feet, and there was a limit to wearing a
dress.
 

Lan threw her head down into the water and coughed with
a painful face. It goes down to the surface and comes up
desperately, but it takes longer to go down.
 
Olivia looked down at Lan with such a happy face and said,
 

"I'll give you a hospitality that suits your place."

 

Then Olivia turned to Eustaf and said,

 

"What do you think? Tell thay you're mine now. It's not too
late."
 

Olivia added.
 

"When I become Duchess of Lacia, I will be more

prosperous than she is now. What do you think? Besides, as
you know from my plan, Lan's no longer useful?"
 

Aren't I more beautiful?

 

"Why?"
 

As soon as Olivia's face hardened by Eustaf's question, a

sharp whistle came from inside the forest, and Eustaf
repeatedly cursed.
 

Olivia got up from her seat and looked around.

  

"What the-"
 

Then an arrow flew in and hit the man who grabbed Lan's
leash.
 

Lan quickly sucked in the water and was dragged under the
water because of the heavy dress. Breathtaking, Lan
recalled the full moon.
 

A round, bright full moon.

 

Then I thought it was okay how it was. My heart is sinking

deep.
 

Then someone grabbed her waist and her whole body was
lifted to the surface.
 

"Cough, cough, Cough--"

 

Eustaf pulled her coughing up onto the dock.

 

"Ran, Ran."
 
His voice was so sweet that Lan coughed and tried to smile.
 

"Master!"
 

Lan blinked as she heard a familiar voice. Lumiere's clear

scarlet hair came into view.
 

Eustaf gritted his teeth and said,

 

"It's late."
 

"I'm sorry."
 

Lumiere said so and carefully hugged Lan. Eustaf said.

"You're out of battle. I'll take care of the rest."
"Yes."
He bowed politely and quickly moved on to Lumiere.
Eustaf reached out his hand over the river and said,
"Serekar."
A shining sword through the surface of the water flew in as
if it were being sucked into his hand. The Dwarf black,
made of nadium, responded steadily to the owner's call.
Next to him, the first of Nok-young came and stood.
"How many are there?"
"About twenty."
"Really? Don't kill their cleanly."
"Understand."
That's what the first said and bowed his head, and Eustaf
stabbed the man who grabbed Lan's leash, who was
crushed by an arrow.
"Argh!"
Despite the terrible screams, Eustaf did not care. By the
time the struggle stopped, Eustaf hit the opponent's neck.
Olivia came into her eyes. She was seen fleeing under the
protection of guards inside the forest.
Eustaf grinned.
Nok-young's second - Kiri got goosebumps on her back.
She actually wanted to nag.
'What if the Lord gets caught with you? What are you going
to do with Lazia's mess?'
But if I said it now, I knew right away that her neck would
fly away.
The lord is clearly angry with herself now. It is just
expressing anger there because the enemy is in front of us.
Until now, even if the enemy was killed, he has never been
so cruel.
Kiri rolled her eyes and said,
"Can I go and protect Mrs. Lan?"
Eustaf gestured for her to go without even looking back,
and Kiri came out of there with a cap.
'First, cheer up.'
With such mourning.
Kiri escaped the battle and caught up Capsage with Lan
and Lumiere.
She opened her mouth when she saw Lan.
'This is something you might get mad at.'
"Are you all right, Earl?"
At Kiri's words, Lan looked at her, saying, "Kiri ·····?"
Kiri, dressed in dark-colored combat attire, caught my eye-
catching. It was unfamiliar to me, but I thought this was
her true self.
"Don't you have to go help Eustaf?"
"The man who stands before the Lord now must be a
foolish man."
"But Eustaf was injured ·······."
"Don't worry, he has a miller than a lady."
Lan coughed again. Blood came out of her palm and
Lumiere said, feeling like she was going to collapse.
"Have you suffered internal injuries?"
I wanted to speak calmly, but my hoarse voice came out.
"No, I just hurt my neck.........."
Lan's voice was also hoarse. said Kiri.
"Don't say it. I think it's because it's pulled on the leash."
 

Lan nodded and answered and buried her tired head on

Lumiere's shoulder.
He spoke more comfortably of her.
"They'll be there soon."
"Where?"
To Lan's little murmur, Kiri answered instead.
"They came here by boat, too. Oh, I can see it!"
Lan just turned her eyes to the words. A ship bigger than I
thought stood where the eyes met.
As soon as Lumiere got on the ship, Dimodia greeted her.
"Oh my God, my lady!"
Dimodia looked at Kiri without knowing what to do, and
Kiri asked.
"The therapist?"
"It's in."
"Hurry up and get her."
It was a very luxurious ship, and although small, the
bedroom and living room were separated separately. As
soon as Lan sat in the living room, Dimodia kicked Lumiere
out and began to undress Lan. Lan said a little restless.
"Well, Dia·····."
"Is everything all right? Go ahead!"
"......a physiological phenomenon······."
Lan murmured quietly with a red face. Dimodia said, "Ah,"
and quickly led Lan to the bathroom.
Lan seemed to have become even more sick, perhaps
because she was relaxed after her business was over.
When she came out of the bathroom, the waiting therapist
saw Lan and tightened her head.
"Let me take a look."
Lan nodded and asked Dimodia.
"Dia, the full moon-?"
"Yes?"
"No, how long till the full moon? I don't know the time."
Dimodia looked at Lan's head wound and said carefully.
"There are about 12 days left. What's wrong with you?"
"No, nothing."
Lan shook his head. Everyone would stop to stop her if she
spoke.
But you shouldn't. You must fly up.
Meanwhile, the therapist said after examining Lan's
wounds.
"You'd better wash up first."
"That's good to hear."
Lan smiled faintly and said.
"But can you wash it off?"
When Lan approached, Kiri said, "Of course," and added
Lan.
The therapist splinted Lan's ankle, so the pain was a little
less.
Dimodia and Kiri carefully washed Lan's body. She took the
hard blood off her hair and washed away the dirty wounds.
I thought it was a luxury to be able to wash from a boat.
Dimodia bit her lips when she saw Lan's black and blue
neck.
"I should have gone to the party with you."
said Dimodia.
"But it wasn't like taking a maid."
Lan soothed her, and Dimodia shook her head.
"No, I would have gone with you even if I was looked at."
 

Kiri nodded and carefully rubbed Lan's body with a foam-

filled sponge.
"Your arm will be scarred ·····."
Dimodia said, looking at the wound on her arm, which had
already been scabbed, and Lan said.
"It's okay. It's okay because I'am alive."
Kiri brought scissors and said,
"I'm going to cut your hair short. That's how I can sew it.
Lan groaned.
"Cut........."
"I can't see the other hair because it's long. All right, stay
calm."
Kiri said so and cut Lan's hair short to make the wound
visible. Lan was depressed when she saw a handful of hair
cut.
'No, the full moon will come up in a little while.'
So dhe soothed herself and ran out of the bathtub.
The waiting therapist applied ointment to Lan's whole body.
There were bruises all over the fall, stitches in the arm, and
wetting the legs.
Because of the pull of the leash, there was a bruise around
the neck like a band, so the therapist carefully treated the
wounds around the neck.
"You'd better not talk. I think you hurt your neck too."
Lan nodded, thinking that it tasted like blood while
coughing. When I carefully overlapped my clothes on top of
it, I felt relieved.
Soon Lumiere came in with a meal. The smell of the food
suddenly made Lan feel hungry, so she picked up the hot
bread and whispered.
"How long have I been caught? I'm not sure because I'm
losing my mind in the middle."
Even if she spoke quietly, everyone understood.
"It's been three days."
Ran eyes wide open at Lumiere's explanation.
"It's been so long?!"
My voice grew louder by itself and I coughed softly, and
Lumiere frowned.
"Don't use your throat."
But Lan was absurd, so she spoke small and fast, with her
neck relaxed.
"What, so I've been losing my mind for two days...?"
Eustaf deserved to worry.
"What about the others? What about Sina?"
"Sina is waiting in the green arch. Thanks to her, it was
easy to find."
"Thanks to Sina?"
"She followed after Master. She cuts off the hem of her
dress from time to time, leaving a trail."
"Really? Sina followed me ·······."
"What the hell happened?"
Lan sighed and said to Lumiere's interrogation.
"The Empress asked me to race with her, so ·····."
Lumiere frowned upon hearing the story.
"Are you saying the Empress was manipulated?"
"Maybe so."
Lan said so, throwing the last bread into her mouth,
relaxed and lay down like she was falling down on the sofa.
"But it's gonna work out. You don't have to worry about
that anymore."
Lumiere sat on her armrest and said, gently sweeping her
still-dry hair.
"You're going to leave my heart alone, Master."
Lan raised her head and smiled bashfully.
"So you don't like it?"
Lumiere wrinkled his eyes, pulled her face lightly, and let
her go.
"If you're going to hate it like this, you've hated it before."
Lumiere's face got a little dark after talking. Lan lifted her
upper body.
"What's the matter?"
"It's not the time for you to worry about me."
Lumiere smiled crossly, erasing her worries.
"Get well. I heard from the therapist that it takes you a long
time to get well."
"It's a bruise."
"Those who sew their heads don't say that."
"I agree."
Speaking loudly, Dimodia came in with the medicine and
said.
"You're still okay with the painkillers, but in time, the
stitches will hurt. Now, take your medicine and go sleep
tight."
"What about Eustaf?"
At Lan's question, Dimodia answered
"He'll come later."
Lan mumbled after thinking for a while.
"Will Youth kill Olivia?"
Dimodia paused and said in an angry tone.
"Then do you want him to forgive her?"
"No, not really."
But I don't want Eustaf to kill Olivia.......
It's not that I didn't want Olivia to die, but I didn't want
Eustaf to kill someone.
Lan sighed.
There's no point in saying this.
Since you are from the other side of the world, you don't
need any sense left here.
In Korea, if a boyfriend hired a murder contractor to kill his
boss for bullying his lover, the sound of "Run away" will
come out naturally, but not here.
It's a natural world to die and die.
'Well, I've been sentenced to death before.'
Lan has taken heart.
"Take your medicine first."
Dimodia shoeed a terrible green-flavored medicine, and
Lan quickly swallowed it and drank water.
Dimodia said firmly.
"Now, brush your teeth and go to bed."
Feeling like a child being admonished, Lan answered,
"Yes." Then she washed up and lay down on the bed as if
she were falling.
And I really experienced what it means to fall asleep as
soon as my head touched the pillow.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 106
Lan woke up in the cool air. Lan smiled and opened her
arms without opening her eyes when he touched the scar
on her neck carefully.
 

Then Eustaf whispered, hugging her half-as if she was lying

on the bed.
 

"Do you open your arms without checking who it is?"

 

Lan opened her eyes pretending to be surprised at the

words.
 

"Huh? Was it Youth?"

 

Eustaf's eyes narrowed. Lan dodged his gaze and spoke

seriously.
 

"Oh, yeah. Of course it's Eustaf. Welcome. Have you been?"

 

"Is anyone else waiting for me?"

 

Lan grinned.
  

"There's no way he's here besides Eustaf."

 

Her fingers scattered Eustaf's face and burst into laughter

when she found his forehead wrinkled.
 

"Youth, you're not really mad, are you?"

 

"No, but just imagining it makes me angry."

 

He said so and groped Lan carefully.

 

"I heard from the therapist. Are you all right? They
shouldn't have done this for you."
 

"Eustaf would have been even angrier if they hadn't come

and woke me up."
 

Lan said so, pulling his arm and pillow.

 

"How's Eustaf doing? Are you all right?"

 

"That's a mosquito bite."

  

"If a mosquito does, I'll have to fight it with a knife."

 

Then, while putting his hands and fingers together, Lan

looked into his hands with a scratch.
 

"Blue ring!"
 

"Yes."
 

"How did you find it? What? Did you search the river?"
 

"If you throw it away one more time, you'll go after it It's
back with the words, '
 

"Really?"
 

"No."
 

At Eustaf's words, Lan looked at him blankly, and Eustaf,

who saw her face in the dark, smiled and kissed her
forehead.
 
"Blue ring is bound to return to Lazia's Patriarch wherever
it goes. I don't know how or how. It was on my room table."
 

Lan said with a sigh of relief.

 

"Then it would've been nice if you told me beforehand! I

was really worried."
 

What if you become a Patriarch who lost his blue ring

because of me, so what if you get criticized?
 

When Lan grumbled her worries, Eustaf whispered.

 

"Then Lan can take me and run away."

 

Lan giggled at the words.

 

"I know. Then we can run away together."

 

She turned around and dug into it. I want to stay closer.
Eustaf just washed up and smelled faintly like soap.
 

Ran mumblingly asked.

 
"How's work? How's it going?"
 

Eustaf swept her hair down and answered quietly, "Yes."

 

"What happened?"
 

Eustaf hesitated to speak.

 

I didn't want to tell Lan all of his brutal actions. I was

afraid of what she would think of it. Eustaf carefully chose
only the parts that he could talk about.
 

"For now, the sorcerer has been spared."

"A sorcerer·······?"
"Yes, he acknowledge that the Empress has blurred her
spirit."
"He really did. I thought the Empress was weird
somewhere."
"Yes, the magic of manipulating a person's mind is taboo.
But I can't believe he did that."
For a moment, Eustaf shut his mouth and opened it.
"He can't escape death. He's a traitor, and he can't ask for
generosity."
"Traitor?"
"Yes. Did you know that there was a kingdom before the
empire was founded?"
"Oh, I know. The Kingdom of Traban? Even now, I heard
that there is a group that claims independence from the
empire by saying that they are descendants of the
kingdom."
Eustaf nodded at Lan's words.
"Yes, it was the same this time."
Eustaf briefly recalled what he had said with malice. Before
that country, Lazia was also a Duchy of the kingdom.
'A traitor who surrendered without fighting for the
kingdom?'
It's already 300 years ago.
Such words did not touch my heart. Rather, it was
surprising that Eustaf had such a grudge for 300 years
vividly.
'And let out the sound of what's going on.'
Eustaf slightly narrowed the eyebrows.
- I'll take your precious things away, too.
He was caught and stuck, but the sorcerer said such a
thing. Of course, the curse of the loser was familiar. But.
How should I put it's.
'I think I can say it's a certain voice.'
Then Lan's voice broke his mind.
"Well, what about Olivia-?"
When Lan asked carefully, Eustaf gave a rare vague
answer, "Well."
Lan looked at him with rabbit eyes in surprise.
"She's not dead?"
"Would it have been better to kill her?"
"No, it's not ·····."
Eustaf kissed Lan on the forehead and said.
"There's nothing more to worry about."
She gave Olivia the hospitality she had prepared for Lan.
Eustaf only said that he didn't kill because he didn't want to
tell Lan about the process.
"Yes."
Lan nodded and yawned quietly. Eustaf said, raising
himself.
"Go to sleep."
Before pulling out the arm he had given me, Lan grabbed
his arm and said.
"Can't you sleep with me?"
There's not much time left until the full moon rises, and I
want to be with you.
".........Ran"
Like a moan, he uttered her name, so Lan said, "No?" and
stretched his tongue again. Eustaf sighed violently and
said.
"I don't want to hurt Lan, on a rocking boat like this, in a
small bed, not get married."
Lan blinked her eyes.
 

"I'm just-"
"I've already been tempted to sleep."
Then he left his seat and Lan shouted "Youth-Yush" as he
got up. It was a childlike whining, begging completely
differently than usual.
There's no way you can resist it.
Eustaf groaned and stood there, lying on the bed, giving
her a pillow of arms.
"Until Lan falls asleep."
"Yes."
With a smile, she hugged him tightly and Eustaf swallowed
a sigh. What more can he say when she embraces him like
a big doll she loves the most?
The fact that Lan wanted to sleep with him - I was happy to
feel perfectly safe next to me, and at the same time ······.
'Can't we move the marriage forward?'
Eustaf closed his eyes with such thoughts.
It would have been a night when I couldn't fall asleep
anyway.
***
When he rode a boat up the lake and drove back from the
hunting ground to the green arch, Lan was desperate for a
break.
No matter how luxurious it is, traveling is a journey, and a
carriage is a carriage.
However, when I saw Sina running out with tears, I thought
of resting.
"Lan Unnie!"
Screaming back, Sinah pulled Lan into her arms, and Lan
swallowed her scream. Sina was surprised and asked, her
hands off.
"Are, Are you hurt? Are you all right?"
"It's all right."
Lan smiled and said, but she was pale and Sina was at a
loss. Eustaf said to Lan after seeing Sina once with a
disapproving face.
"Let's go in and talk."
"Yes."
Lan nodded and reached out to Sina. Sina grabbed her
hand and slowly followed her inside, feeling the tears
pouring down again.
Lan fully understood Sina's anxiety. Of course she was
worried about herself, but what would happen to her in this
world if she disappeared? Some might have worried that
she would be kicked out of the duke.
'Oh, my God. After I go.'
If Sina is left alone ·····.
Lan got confused.
I don't want to leave Eustaf, Sina or Lumiere behind.
However, she has to fly up.
Seeing Lan limping along, Sina wiped away her tears and
asked.
"Did you hurt your leg?"
"Yes, ahh!"
The last scream came from the unwatched Eustaf holding
her. Sina and Lan automatically put their hands down.
"Let's go up and talk."
Then Eustaf began to stride, and Sina followed suit, feeling
a little depressed.
Lumiere told Sinah that.
"It's all right."
Sina looked back at Lumiere. Lumie smiled bitterly.
Seeing Sina standing with Lan, his mind was complicated.
If it was him in the past, he would have run to Lan without
looking back even after Sina caught him or not.
 

And I would have had to.

At least let Eustaf go to save Lan ·····.
However, when I saw Sina's eyes full of fear and fear, I
couldn't run away from her.
"You did your best."
Lumiere said so and patted Sina's shoulder lightly.
Yeah, she did her best.
Then what about me?
"Sina?"
From the top of the stairs, Lan called her and Sina quickly
ran up the stairs. Then Lumiere followed with heavy steps.
***
Lan lay in bed and put a wet blanket on her, and she said to
Kara and Soda, who were shaking Lan like a mother bird,
several times that she was okay, and repeated the same
thing to Sina.
"It's really okay. And I'm grateful. You said you came after
me."
"No, I wish I were stronger."
Sina shook her head and said, and Lan burst into laughter.
In case Lan laughed there, Sina opened her mouth, and Lan
giggled and said.
"Are you going to defeat all the villains there and save me?
Thank you for your heart, but I don't want you to go that
far."
Sina puffed her cheeks at the words.
"You don't think I can do it?"
"Yes, and I don't want to do that. You're going back, aren't
you?"
Lan spoke softly and caressed Sina's round cheek.
"But you shouldn't do that."
At the words, Sina said, "Unnie-" and then buried her face
on Lan's blanket.
"Why are you so nice? What?"
Lan smiled and stroked Sina's hair. The good black hair
brought a strange perfume.
'Cause people here have different hair.'
Eustaf had black hair, but it was different from Sinah. Lan
looked up and looked at Lumiere, thinking, "Be cute."
It was to seek his consent. However, Lumié's expression
was unexpectedly dark, so Lan was embarrassed.
"Lumie?"
At her call, Lumiere replied, changing her expression
brightly.
"Yes, Master."
Lan had a subtle look and Lumie asked anxiously.
"Is it bad?"
"No, that's not true. ······."
While thinking about it, Lan shook her head. If she doesn't
want to talk, she doesn't have to dig.
'You don't have to tell me everything.'
Lan thought so and patted Sina.
"I'm fine now. Tell me about Sina. So? What happened? And
what about Lize - Marchioness Cyrus? How's the Empress?"
Sina said with a long and generous breath, calming her
trembling voice.
"I followed Unnie right away, so I don't know, but the
Empress said Unnie wanted to take a walk alone."
"Me?"
"Yeah. So I said no, and I followed you. After that, the
Marchioness of Cyrus contacted me separately."
Jalin, who thought the condition of the Empress was
strange, said she would return to the palace immediately
after seeing confusion in her memory.
 

The party was in chaos.

The ladies continued to fan and carry cold drinks, saying,
"Is Empress Dowager all right?"
The Empress said, shaking her head.
"I'm sorry this is the end of the party, but you should enjoy
it more."
"No, Your Majesty, how can we play with you when you
don't have a good appearance? Let's go back together."
Everyone nodded and agreed with the Duchess of Usla.
Everyone called in the carriage and the party ended as it
was.
Elise asked, "What about Count Romia?" and the Empress
said, "Let the knights find it."
Elysee was so angry that Eustaf and Lumiere arrived as he
said he would go and look for it himself.
"That's why I and the Lord went to find you."
Lumiere finished and Lan nodded, "I see."
I was so busy on the ship that I didn't even know what was
what.
I just woke up so sick that someone was holding onto me,
and I felt like I was it a ship? A river? Youth?
It was just that kind of confusing feeling.
"I heard it was easy to find me because of Sina. Thank you."
Sina shook her head and said.
"If it weren't for me, I would have gone to Lumie to save
Unnie, and maybe it wouldn't have happened."
"Going to Lumi?"
With a curious face, Lan looked at Sinah and looked at
Lumieh. A smile faded slightly from his face, and soon he
grinned and said.
"But I can't leave Miss Sina there."
"Of course."
Lan nodded.
"Then you would have been scolded by me."
Rumie laughed helplessly at Lan's eyes.
"What did I say?"
Sina laughed again with wet eyes at his words.
"That's true."
Kara clapped her hands and said.
"Now, everybody out of the way. She needs a break."
The two left Lan's room after being pushed back.
Sina asked Lumie cautiously.
"Are you all right?"
flinching, Lumiere said, "What?" and asked sharply without
realizing it. I felt a sharp edge in his words, so Sina poked
her eyes, but she spoke softly.
"As expected, you're offended."
"So what."
"Lan Unnie said you didn't have to come."
Her face became gloomy as she spoke. Lumiere breathed
and said.
"No, it didn't hurt me."
After talking, Lumiere burst into laughter.
"Yeah, that could have hurt you."
"What? Are you okay?"
Sina crossed her arms.
"I was worried for no reason. Then what's the matter?"
Lumiere tilted his head for a while at Sina's words and said.
"Unbelievable."
"What?"
"I took care of Master without you."
Sina opened her eyes wide, and Lumiere peered into her
black eyes. From his scarlet eyes, Sina turned her eyes
first. Her cheeks were a little red.
She was mouthing as if to say something, and Sina looked
up as if she had made up her mind and looked at Lumiere.
"It's okay if it's my second time."
Lumiere wouldn't have been this surprised if someone said,
"I have wings."
"What?"
I asked again without realizing it, but Sina coughed in vain.
"I'm fine with that."
When he looked down at her confusedly, not knowing what
to answer, Sina smiled awkwardly and shrugged her
shoulders.
"I'm just saying, yes. It doesn't mean much. So what
happened after you found her? Can you tell me?"
Sina turned away, and Lumiere looked at her for a while
and nodded.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 107
Lan put her feet down on the floor and gave her strength.
There was still a sting when I put a lot of pressure on it, but
now I'm recovered enough to walk alone. The therapist
checked Lan's condition and became a satisfied face.
 

"Good. You're almost well now."

 

He looked around at the examination board and looked at

the wounds on her head and arm.
 

"It's healing well. It'll leave a scar, but ····."

 

"I'am gonna have to make long gloves."

 

Lan spoke lightly, and the therapist gave a few more points
of caution and stepped down.
 

At that time, there was a light knock on the door, so Lan

said, "Come in," and was surprised to see the face of the
person who came in.
 

"Label?"
 
Label grinned as he came in with a bouquet of flowers in
his hand.
 

Lan looked down at her clothes and realized why the maids
cared so much about meeting the therapist.
 

"No, I'll call you the Emperor now."

 

"It's enough for Label."

 

Lan grinned at Label words.

 

"We both know that that kind of closeness brings bad

rumors, Your Majesty."
 

"Well, is it?"
 

Label muttered like that and handed a bouquet of flowers

to a servant standing next to it, and then came near the
sofa.
 

"How are you?"

 

"I'm all better now."

  

"So I told you to come to my palace."

 

Lan burst into laughter at the playful sad words that

seemed to be mocking.
 

"I know."
 

Lan said so and quickly got up from her seat and said.
 

"I wish you'd let me know you're coming."

 

"Because I came secretly."

 

"You don't have to sneak into your servant's house, do

you?"
 

Eustaf then came into the room and said. Lan's eyes
glistened.
 

"Eustaf."
 
After looking at Eustaf and Lan with an uncomfortable face,
Label raised his hands and said.
 

"I've already proposed and got dumped."

 

"I believe that you are not hungry enough to touch my

fiance."
 

Lan blinked at the intimate atmosphere between the two.

Come to think of it, there have been times when the two
met secretly, and there have been rumors that Lan is
forming an alliance even though she doesn't know the
contents yet, so we must have met quite often.
 

"And since you're excited, you should sneak in even more.

Now that I'm here at the Duke of Lazia, I'm sure next time
the Duke of Miro and the Duke of Usla will have to stop by."
 

"Is it fair and square? I'm not a pet."

 

Eustaf laughed and Label breathed a breath.

 

"It may seem funny, but that's the reality. Duke of Lacia."
 

"At least get Lazia out of the war of favorites."

  

Eustaf said so and gestured for Lan to sit down. Lan looked
at Label without realizing it, and Label smiled faintly and
nodded.
 

"I'm here as a friend, not as an emperor, so never mind."

 

In his words, Lan sat back on the sofa and Eustaf boiled his
knees in front of her and pressed Lan's ankle.
 

When Lan groaned briefly, Eustaf narrowed his forehead.

"Isn't it still not better?"
"Not enough, but I can walk. If you don't press it that
hard."
Label watched this scene with quite interesting interest. It
was quite interesting to see Eustaf, who did not even boil
his knees in front of his emperor himself, gently boiling his
knees in front of his fiancee.
Eustaf stepped up from his seat after Lan's grumbling.
Label told Lan.
"I'm glad you're feeling better."
"Thank you. Your Majesty."
Greeting, Lan smiled mischievously.
"But you didn't come here on purpose, did you?"
Label smiled softly at her words.
"It's right that I'am here...."
Lan's cheeks blushed slightly.
"Then I'm mistaken. I'm sorry, Your Majesty."
"I'm here to share some good news with you."
"Good news?"
"Olivia's dead."
When a small shock passed over Lan's face, Label looked at
her for a moment and said.
"You don't take it as good news."
Lan asked back without realizing it.
"How did she die?"
"She hanged herself at home."
Lan took a light breath and spit it out.
"I see."
"Do you really have to come in and tell me that bloody
story?"
When Eustaf spoke in a sigh, Label opened his eyes wide
with a slight shock.
"Bloody?"
Lan smiled faintly.
"You said you didn't like politics, but now you're used to it.
Your Majesty."
Label looked back at Lan and sighed with his forehead.
"I guess so. Oh, my God."
He smiled bitterly.
"I thought it wouldn't change."
"I think there are some things that haven't changed."
When Lan said, Label looked down at her and said,
"Why didn't you come to me, too?"
"Your Majesty," said Eustaf threateningly, and Lan smiled
faintly.
"I know."
Then Eustaf wouldn't have been sad.
When Lan said, recalling the round, bright and beautiful
moon, Label paused for a moment, and so did Eustaf.
"Ran?"
When Label called her carefully without realizing it, she
laughed out loud.
"I'll give you a second thought. Your Majesty."
Label burst into laughter while blinking. No woman would
say to the emperor, "You are the second."
Told Label.
"That's it for the visitors. Or the Duke of Lazia would throw
me gloves."
"No way."
Eustaf answered so, and when Label left the room, he told
Lan to rest and followed him out.
 

Lan jumped up from her seat.

'You didn't come to see me, either.'
You're here to talk to Eustaf.
Lan pulled the strings and called the maid.
"Can you dress me up?"
At Lan's words, Kara and Dimodia faced each other and
said,
"How about tightening the corpis when you're still not
feeling well........."
"It's okay. It's just bruising. It doesn't hurt anymore."
You have to do what you can when you can.
How many things can't be done over time?
At Lan's words, the maids nodded and gave her a proper
dress after a long time.
The tangled hair was loosened and danced, but the
accessories were not sweet for fear of pulling or heavy hair.
"Yustaf, did he sleep well these days?"
At Lan's words, Kiri, who was choosing her earrings, shook
her head.
"No, I'm looking for him working all night these days. What
are he so busy all day and all night?"
"As expected."
Lan became a serious face.
"I'm not working, am I?"
Dimodia nodded at her words.
"I'm sure that's there, too."
Lan was in charge of a significant portion of Eustaf's work.
However, Eustaf did not give Lan the job these days, and, of
course, his work has been aggravated.
"The Lord needs some rest."
Kara helped her.
Lan grinned.
"I think so, too."
Lan, who finished grooming, got up from her seat and said.
"I'll go see a therapist for now."
***
Lan stopped by the therapist and went to Eustaf again.
Label had just left the mansion. Eustaf looked back at Lan
and smiled slightly.
Lan grinned and looked around.
"How?"
"You shine in any way you dress."
Lan smiled lightly and said.
"I heard you've been overdoing it lately."
"Not very much."
"Youth."
"Yes."
"You don't have to feel guilty about me."
Her words were double meaning, but Eustaf thought it was
just Olivia's job.
He spoke softly.
"I should have paid more attention."
"You can't protect me from all the accidents."
She said so and gently thumbed around Eustaf's eyes,
which still had a scab.
"So you go to bed early tonight? I'll take care of myself."
Eustaf sighed while hesitating.
"All right."
***
While handing over the documents, Eustaf looked up at the
door opening.
Lan was standing with a tray. Eustaf jumped out of his seat
and frowned as he accepted her tray.
 

"It's late at night."

"Right, It's late. By the way, what are you doing alone until
now?"
"I have work left."
"What did I say during the day?"
Eustaf smiled awkwardly at Lan's words and said,
"It was because I couldn't sleep. I'm going to sleep when I
finish this is over."
"Lord."
Lan's face became serious.
"The Lord cannot do everything by himself. Leave it to me,
too."
At Lan's words, Eustaf said, putting down the tray with a
puzzled look on his face.
"You're still sick, aren't you?"
"You've been cutting back on my, or my, work since before I
got sick."
Lan quickly approached the desk and poured tea into the
glass.
The glass was already filled with ice, so ice tea was made in
an instant with the sound of ice breaking.
Lan asked Eustaf, sticking out his glass.
"You don't have faith in me?"
Eustaf looked at her in her tone and said,
"There's no reason not to trust Count Romia."
"Then why?"
Seeing Lan pour syrup on her share of iced tea, Eustaf
smiled faintly and drank tea.
"Because I don't like it."
"You don't want to?"
"No worries, no work. I just want to be comfortable. Lan
is."
While saying that, Eustaf felt dizzy in front of his eyes. His
eyes opened wide with astonishment.
He was trying to tell Lan not to drink while hitting the glass
with his fingertips, but when he saw her looking at him
calmly, he was speechless.
And Lan grabbed him in a hurry as he fell down.
'Heavy!'
She carry up Eustaf as hard as she could.
"Lord Blaine, come on in."
Blaine came into the room and opened his mouth when he
saw Eustaf who had fallen.
"Lord! What, are you down? I'll call a therapist right away!"
"No, you don't have to call a therapist, but can you move
Eustaf to bed for now?"
Blaine helped Eustaf instead of Ran in a hurry to the words.
said Lan.
"He'd been drugged, so he don't need a therapist."
"Yes·····?"
Without realizing it, the end of Blaine's words was shaking.
Lan said, shrugging her shoulders.
"What doed he do when he sleep and rest? I heard he
hardly slept since I got hurt."
"That's what it is."
Blaine had a cold sweat on his back.
"When the Lord wakes up ·····."
"He'll be mad at me. But that's my job."
Lan said so and took a short breath.
"First of all, it's most important for Eustaf to rest."
At least before the full moon, you have to do everything you
can.
It was a kind of desperation.
Lan knew it was terrible for her to jump. She knew that
Eustaf would be hurt, and that was something she herself
did not want. But this was her duty.
Unbreakable.
To paraphrase it, it's similar to a diet that you know you
can succeed if you eat less and exercise, but you don't
actually succeed?
So Lan even used an extreme method.
'You'll never sleep if I tell you to sleep anyway.'
"It's okay, so please move it inside."
Blaine stood there, unable to say anything at her words,
and nodded.
"All right."
When I saw him carefully taking my troops to the bedroom,
Lan breathed out a sigh.
'I'm scared.'
What will Eustaf say when he wakes up.
'But ·····.'
But I want to do what I can do for you.
'Ran Romia is not easy.'
Lan flopped into Eustaf's seat and handed over the
documents he had been looking at.
'Oh, you're already working on this winter's budget? Huh?
Isn't the price a little weird here?'
Lan narrowed her eyes and took out a pen.
Blaine, who laid Eustaf in his bedroom, asked Lan when he
saw her working at his desk.
"Are you not sleeping?"
"Let's get this over with. Sir Blaine, go to bed."
Then she opened various documents at the same time and
started looking around.
It reminded me of the early days when Lan was the
Patriarch, so Blaine was lost in memory and looked at it for
a while before he stepped down.
On the second day, Lan returned all the documents marked
with a pen, and the administrators received them with a
puzzled look.
After seeing the writing on the document, he began to
write new documents again, sweating.
Fluttering.
Lan was still fast in handing over the documents, and
Blaine was nervous that there was something wrong with
his report.
Lan took a pen and drew a line and said.
"There's a winter hunt. Is this budget all right? Don't we
need to recruit new recruits?"
"I think it's enough."
"Is it?"
Lan bit the back of the pen lightly.
"Can you fight a dragon like this?"
Blaine swallowed his breath when she asked. said
somebody seriously.
"I think one dragon would be possible."
Lan smiled faintly and returned the document.
"Then I see."
Blaine greeted quickly with documents and left. When he
came out, other administrators, who had been waiting for
him, went inside with a nervous.
Lan smiled and gestured as she was processing the
documents.
"Unnie is work, don't you?"
"Yes, but I can talk to Sina."
She smiled, saying so, and Sina said how it felt to be a child
in her parents' office.
"No, I'll talk to you later."
When Sina disappeared quickly, Lan said, "You don't have
to do that. ·······." and opened another document.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 108 – Full Moon
It was not until the second night that Lan jumped up from
her seat when she saw Eustaf coming out of his bedroom.
 

"Eustaf, are you awake?"

 

She zoomed in and Eustaf grabbed her shoulder. There is a

spark in the blue eyes.
 

The sound of grinding teeth flowed from his gums, and Lan
looked straight into his eyes.
 

If it weren't for Lan who drugged him, Eustaf would have

broken his neck right away.
 

Or he can cut it down.

 

However, his opponent was Lan, and he was so angry that

his jaw trembled, but he couldn't pour the anger on Lan.
 

He swung his head away as she reached out.

 
"I can't use it!"
 

When Lan spoke firmly, Eustaf became a ridiculous face.

Lan went on to say.
 

"Why don't you just take a shower and hit me on the ass?"
 

"Ha," Eustaf said after letting go of his hand with a short

smile or something.
 

"You'd better keep your butt on the line and wait."

 

Lan said, "I'll stay still," and Eustaf went inside. After
confirming that he was washing up, Lan pulled the leash to
prepare something light to eat, and quickly changed into a
maid's costume.
 

She patted lightly on the hem of her navy blue robe and
white apron, and Lan knocked on the door.
 

"Who is it?"
 

"I'm coming in."

 
"What-"
 

The door opened and Ran proudly entered the steaming

bath.
 

"Can I help you wash up? Master?"

 

Eustaf pushed himself further into the bathtub, sighing and

reaching out his wet arm as he tried to say something,
"What the hell-"
 

"Come here."
 

Lan opened her eyes wide and gently approached him with
a towel and sat next to the bathtub, not knowing that he
would really call. It was a dry bathroom, so the floor was
wood and a little wet with water from his arm.
 

He gently touched Lan's face with his hands. When Lan

made a throbbing and ringing sound, Eustaf laughed.
 

"Really."
 

When will I win against you?

 
Eustaf looked at Lan with that thought and she asked.
 

"Was it like a cat?"

 

"It was the same."

 

Eustaf swept up his black hair. Lan looked admiringly at

the way his wet upper body moved.
 

Eustaf said after moving his blue eyes inwardly, looking at

Lan.
 

"You're drooling."
 

"I, I didn't spill it."

 

When Lan said in embarrassment, Eustaf smirked and put

his arm up in the bathtub and put his chin on it.
 

"Ran."
 

"Huh?"
 
"Don't ever do this again. To be drugged and forced."
 

"I won't do it again."

 

Lan said with one hand raised as if she had sworn. I didn't
mean to do it twice anyway. You don't have time for that.
 

Then Eustaf nodded and said.

 

"Then, Noonim. Wash my hair, please."

Laughing like a boy, he said, so Lan felt possessed. A
moment later, Lan closed her eyes tightly and said, holding
out a towel.
"Put, put this on first."
Then he got up from his seat, and Lan felt the towel
escaping from her hand and heard the sound of the water
pouring down. With a towel around his waist, Eustaf sat in
the bathtub again.
"That's enough."
At his words, Lan slowly opened her eyes, and when she
checked that he was sitting, she opened her eyes
completely.
Lan rolled up her arm and carefully brought the kettle.
"Now, put your head back."
She soaked his hair with a kettle to keep the water from
dripping on his face as much as possible.
She then covered Eustaf's eyes with a small towel and
began to soap his hair. When I massaged his scalp, a
satisfactory groan came out from Eustaf.
'Its erotic.'
Lan blushed thinks so and rinses with a kettle meticulously
after washing his hair with and sincerity.
It takes more care and care than I thought, so after
washing his hair, I lost my energy.
"It's over now. My lord."
When Lan spoke politely as a maid, Yustaf got up from his
seat. He grabbed her by the waist and dragged her into the
bathtub.
The marble round bathtub was large enough for two
people. Lan was embarrassed when her body was
submerged in hot water, but she remained calm. What
surprised her was Eustaf. He exclaimed, pulling his upper
body out.
"Please rebel!"
"But it's Eustaf."
When Lan spilled water, he groaned and hugged her tightly.
"Even if it's me, please rebel."
Lan smiled lightly. She wrapped her arms around his neck
and kissed him. Eustaf gently returned the kiss to her.
It was a friendly and persistent kiss that seemed to soothe
Lan's desperate kiss.
"Youth·····."
When Lan flustered and took off her lips, Eustaf buried his
lips at the back of her neck and inhaled deeply.
"I'm getting hungry."
Lan whispered in his whisper.
"I have something to eat."
"Can I eat it?"
He sucked in her fragile flesh and Lan exhaled.
"Eat as much as you like, Master."
Eustaf groaned and raised his head from her neck.
"Let's get married soon."
"Huh?"
"I'll die like this."
Lan laughed without realizing it. Eustaf said, "I'm not
kidding," and pushed his lower body slightly, and Lan was
surprised.
"Eustaf!"
"Yes."
As he replied, Eustaf smiled as if he were seducing and
Lan's cheek heated up.
"I, I, I'm gonna get out of here."
Eustaf let go of his arm, and Lan got out of the bathtub
desperately, holding onto her wet, tangled skirt.
"I'll be out in a little while, so feel free to change."
 

With a nod to Eustaf's words, Lan came out wet and took
off her wet clothes.
Then I saw the moon swelling over the window.
'Ah.'
The moon, which is now very full, glowed golden and filled
Lan's green eyes.
There seemed to be a sweet smell somewhere.
- Fly up when the full moon rises. at the highest point of the
mansion
"I know ......"
Lan muttered without realizing it, covered her face with
both hands, and took it off again. And when I changed into
my original clothes and went out to the living room, the
servant was already waiting with food on the tray.
Lan sat on the sofa, gesturing to leave the food behind.
I was sitting weak, but Eustaf came in.
"Ran?"
He called Lan carefully.
"Yes."
Something was strange as she looked up and smiled at
himself. Eustaf approached her and whispered.
"What's the matter?"
"No, it's okay."
"That's not an answer."
Lan's eyes were shaken by his interrogation.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"If I, if I-if I-I leave you alone ·····."
The behind-the-scenes story came out shaking like a sigh,
but Eustaf listened straight.
His blue eyes shone vividly in the dark.
"You're going to leave me alone?"
When he asked again, Lan was already regretful.
"No, it's nothing. Let's eat first. It's going to get cold.
You're hungry, aren't you?"
Eustaf put Lan back who was about to get up from her seat.
"Ran."
"Later."
Lan spoke as if she were in the way.
"I'll talk to you later."
Listening to what he said without making eye contact,
Eustaf said as he was lost in thought.
"All right."
Lan sighed.
The meal was quiet, and Eustaf looked at the documents on
his desk and asked.
"How long have I slept?"
"Two days."
"In the meantime, you've prepared all the budget forms."
"Yes, I worked hard."
Eustaf definitely felt clear in his head after sleeping.
"I think Lan's gonna have to sleep."
Lan laughed. Definitely sleepy.
"Sure."
"Go to sleep."
Lan murmured at his low words.
"But it's a waste of time."
"There's plenty of time ahead."
"......... Right."
Lan mumbled and got up from her seat.
"Tomorrow morning?"
 

"I'll escort you to your room."

"Yes."
Nodding, Eustaf and Lan walked down the hall.
"Ran."
"Huh?"
"It's been two days until the 15th."
Lan's eyes grew bigger. Looking at her flinching shoulder,
Eustaf said.
"You've been looking at the moon."
"Oh, the moon, isn't it pretty?"
"Ran is prettier."
Lan smiled at his words.
"Eustaf."
"Yes."
"I love you."
He paused for a moment and bowed down to kiss her
gently.
"I love you, too."
He then gently soothed and kissed her eyes and forehead.
"Go in and rest now. I'll take care of the rest."
"There won't be anything left."
At Lan's words, Eustaf just smiled, and Lan returned to her
room.
As soon as Lan lay down on bed, I fell asleep.
***
Sina said, frowning.
"Lan Unnie is weird these days."
"Master?"
Lumiere looked up and said.
"Right. I think she's somewhere in her mind."
They were taking a short break during swordsmanship
training. Sina said.
"Of course, PTSD is enough to come. ·····."
"PTSD?"
"Oh, post-traumatic stress disorder....? Something that's
been traumatized and then you can't live a decent life?"
"Ah."
Lumiere nodded as if he understood. Sina shook her head.
"There are no counselors here, and ·····."
It may be natural to be dazed after being kidnapped and
released.
"I think it would be better to go back to Lazia than here."
Wouldn't it be more comfortable and healing to be in the
mountains than in the city?
Sina thought so and sighed quietly. Lumiere suddenly said.
"So today is the full moon."
Lumiere was lost in thought for a moment. Sina stared at
Lumiere and stabbed him in the thigh with a wooden
sword.
"Practice the sword, let's go on."
Lumiere grinned.
"Are you okay where you got hit?"
"It's okay. I know how to give you a punch this time."
When Sina said confidently, Lumiere smiled, "Please try."
The laughter made Sina feel like she had become a very
bad person.
'I didn't want Lumie to think about Lan.'
So I changed my words.
'I'm the worst. You said it was okay for the second time.'
While thinking about it, Sina hit his forehead on her sword.
I blocked Lumiere's attack, but her hand didn't have any
strength, so the sword was pushed back.
 

"Sina!"
Surprised, Lumiere took her sword, and Sina felt the stars
shining in front of her and felt her forehead.
"It's not torn."
Lumiere frowned and said.
"But I'm gonna get a bump. Let's go to the therapist first.
What makes you think you can't stand a sword?"
"The idea that I'm a bad person."
"What?"
"I don't want Lumi to think about Lan Unnie."
While looking at Lumiere, Sina laughed helplessly.
"That's pathetic. You're stupid. Actually, I-I thought I
wanted to go back."
Sina lowered her head.
"...."
Lumiere looked down at Sina for a while and pulled her
hand.
"Let's go."
There was no irritation or anger in his tone.
Sina nodded silently and followed behind him.
***
Lan couldn't sleep.
It wasn't until dawn that Lan got out of bed.
'The highest place.'
She left the room thinking so. I was barefoot, so I could not
hear anything while walking in the hallway.
She climbed to the tallest tower in the mansion. The stairs
to the tower were narrow and steep.
As I climbed up from the last stairs, it was the top of the
tower with holes everywhere.
The wind blew around and her hair and clothes shook
wildly.
Lan looked up at the sky.
A perfect circle shining in silver was floating high. Lan
climbed on top of the narrow railing of the tower, looking at
the moon as if she looked at the moon.
Without hesitation, Lan stepped into the air and as soon as
her body fell forward, her nuclear waist was caught.
When I turned around, Eustaf with a pale face stood.
"Ran."
Eustaf did not seem to be speaking.
"What the--"
Lan was embarrassed, but it was more important that her
duties failed.
"Youth-"
When Lan pulled back and tried to release his arm, Eustaf
pulled her off the railing.
"Let me go! No!"
Struggling, Lan grabbed the railing with both hands and
threw it away, but she could not beat Eustaf's power. He
forcibly removed Lan from the railing.
No matter how I looked at it, Lan was out of her mind.
He was lifted up into the air and Lan sobbed sadly.
"No, no, no, no, no, no, hurry--"
If you hear her voice, it was a plea as if Eustaf was pushing
her to the opposite side.
Lan looked at the full moon. A terrible sense of anxiety and
nervousness filled her mind.
Fly up when the full moon rises. at the highest point of the
mansion Fly up when the full moon rises. at the highest
point of the mansion Fly up when the full moon rises. at the
highest point of the mansion Fly up when the full moon
rises. at the highest point of the mansion Fly up when the
full moon rises. at the highest point of the mansion The
sound of the buzzing in my head filled and filled and rang.
She scratched Eustaf's arm in her waist.
"Let go of me! Let go of me-!"
As soon as she put her feet on the ground, Eustaf caught
her clapping on the railing. Holding her arms tightly, Eustaf
shook her.
"Ran!"
As his voice rose, Lan looked at Eustaf in surprise. Her face
was a mess with tears that had already flowed down.
"Youth, youth, I-"
Ran gasped and shook her head wildly.
"I have to go, I have to go."
"Where."
"I have to fly-"
"Leaving me alone?"
Eustaf's tone was not a rebuke and was soft, but Lan shook
her whole body as if she had been whipped. Her body
began to tremble.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 109
"I don't want to leave you."
 

"Then don't go."

 

"But, Youth, but-"

 

Lan raised her confused green eyes and looked at Eustaf.

 

"Shh - That's all right. Stay here with me."

 

"But, but, Youth, I'm scared. I'm scared-"

 

An unbearable sensation gripped her sharply. There was

anxiety as if someone was stabbing her behind her back.
 

Lan was sobbed at the sensation that a panic attack would

come.
 

Eustaf's hand gently swept down her shoulder. But the

other hand held her wrist tightly.
 
Lan looked down at the ground and breathed out a harsh
breath. Only after a few deep breaths Lan could speak out.
 

"I'm weird. Eustaf."

 

At her words, Eustaf said cautiously, looking into whether

Lan could talk.
 

"Maybe you're caught by the sorcerer's spell."

 

Lan curled up her toes. It was more painful that I could not
run now than the coldness of the cold stone floor.
 

"A sorcerer·······?"
 

"Yes, the sorcerer who controlled the Empress, as I said

before."
 

"Yes·····."
 

Lan breathed heavily. She said with her eyes closed.

 

"Let's go down for now."

 
Then Eustaf grabbed Lan to relax and said.
 

"The way down is this way, not that way."

 

Eustaf said so, holding Lan by the arm, began to walk down
the narrow stairs.
 

It was hard for him to stay calm, too. I wanted to pick her
up right away, lock her in a windowless room, and lock the
door.
 

But if you do that, it may shock Lan even more.

 

I didn't want to.

 

You shouldn't do that.

 

I'm glad my fingertips touched Lan. The close moment felt

like my whole body's blood was escaping even if I think
about it again.
 

Lan looked back several times and stopped, each time

Eustaf called Lan in a soft voice as if soothing a wounded
lamb, causing her to stagger down on her own.
 
Eustaf took her into the nearest room.
 

When Lan went in, he locked the door from the inside, and
quickly closed the window while Lan was nervously
hovering around the room.
 

Only a warm orange lamp shone in the dark.

 

Lan pulled her hair and tried to calm it down in her head.
Logically, yes, I know it's stupid to try to jump.
 

But I couldn't stand it.

 

"Ran, Ran, look at me."

 

Eustaf shook her shoulder lightly, and Lan looked up. His
blue eyes seem to be sucked in.
 

"Tell me exactly. What did he say?"

 

When Lan turned her eyes unknowingly, Yustaf said again,

"Look at me." Lan looked into his eyes with a trembling
breath.
 
"When the full moon rises, fly up. At the top of the
mansion."
 

Eustaf's blue eyes sank thicker. He said, gently caressing

Lan's wet cheeks.
 

"Ran, do you believe everything I say?"

 

Ran nodded. Eustaf was good, whispered to her.

 

"There is no full moon. There's no moon."

 

Lan blinked loudly.

"I ate all the moon and moonlight."
Eustaf said so and kissed Lan with his lips slightly open.
Ran, who had been hardened by his gentle induction of her,
began to react to his kisses little by little.
Eustaf finished kissing and lightly suffered from his lips.
"Because I've eaten it all up."
It's a joke that allusions are meant to be.
Just by changing the switch, it works.
Lan nodded.
She hugged Eustaf and took a deep breath. He smelled of
winter.
The smell of Lazia's snow.
I think I'm coming back to my senses little by little.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"Sorry."
"No."
Eustaf said so, wrapping Lan's face in both hands, making
her see himself and licked her cheek.
"Eustaf!"
Lan jumped, and he grinned, "That's salty."
Lan felt her trembling body and anxious thoughts faded a
little. She pushed the anxiety into one corner and said.
"What do we do now?"
"We have to call the sorcerer or Haresh."
"The sorcerer-"
"It'll be the last choice."
Lan nodded at Eustaf's words.
"I don't want to be caught in the dark."
She murmured and pulled her hair back and Eustaf
restrained the hand. Lan shook her head.
"No, it's okay. Now."
He looked suspicious, but Eustaf let go and Lan gave a big
sigh.
Then the mansion became noisy.
"Master! Where are you!"
Rumié's desperate voice opened Lan's eyes wide, and
Eustaf turned to the door and looked at Lan.
"You can stay here- No, I'll come with you."
Eustaf reached out his hand and Lan held it gently. After
opening the locked door and going out into the hallway,
Eustaf whistled sharply, and there was a sound of running
from over there, but Lumiere ran.
He looked visibly relieved when he saw Lan.
Lumiere swept his face with both hands and said.
"If you're going to be closed, please tell me, Master. I was
surprised that the bedroom was empty."
At his smile, Lan looked at Eustaf.
"You have to tell Lumiere, too."
Lumiere's face became serious.
"What's the matter?"
At that time, I could see the servants who were asleep at
Lumiere's disturbance and Eustaf's whistles running with
lamps up, saying, "What's going on?"
Among the group there is Sina.
Eustaf raised his hand to silence them and said, "It's over,
go back," and since everyone woke up in the middle of the
night, he simply stepped down even though he could
express his dissatisfaction.
 

It showed his belief to be Patriarch and his leadership.

All that was left was Lumiere and Sina. Sina said in tears.
"I found the garden because Unnie disappeared. But I could
hear the sound from the top......"
'Oh, you heard my argue with Eustaf.'
Lan nodded and said.
"Let's come in and talk for now."
It was Eustaf who came into the room and talked instead of
Lan. Lan sat on the sofa, leaning against Eustaf and closing
her eyes.
Lumiere opened her eyes wide, and Sina thought hard and
said.
"Then why don't we just jump?"
"What?"
Lumiere turned his head and Eustaf's eyes narrowed.
When Lan saw Sina, Sina scratched her cheek and said.
"Don't you think you can make your body soar with magic
or something like that? Or you can accept it from the
bottom. And, uh..... just fly on the lunar calendar, so it's not
a repeat order to keep doing that."
Lan opened her mouth blankly at Sina's words.
Of course, it cannot be a repetitive command. It's over if
you do it once.
Sina was embarrassed by the way she looked at her, so she
spoke as if she were making excuses.
"Of course, I don't know much about it....."
"It's worth a try."
That's what Eustaf said and raised himself up.
"I'll tell Marquis Cyrus and ask him to lend me the wizard.
I'll use some flying magic."
The high-ranking noble without a wizard is the Duke of
Lacia, so there must be a wizard in the Marquess Cyrus.
When Eustaf left, Sina took over the spot.
Lumiere rose from his seat and stepped back to the door.
Sina said, holding Lan's hand tightly.
"Unnie okay?"
"Yes."
Lan said with a sigh. Actually, I don't know if it's okay or
not.
"But I like Sina's idea. I think it's worth trying. Thank you."
"No, I'm glad this helps."
Sina shook her head.
It was bothering me that Lumiere and she, both of them,
strangely confirmed the full moon.
Sina's room was right next to Lan's, and there was a door
that had never been used before.
This was the first time that Sina had used the door.
"And I went to .... wake Lumiere up in surprise because Lan
Unnie wasn't there."
Lan asked, frowning.
"Was I that weird?"
Sina looked at her head.
"No, you looked pretty good, but weirdly full, no, only when
you was talking about that round thing."
It was a poem that changed its words secretly in case the
word "full moon" became a trigger.
Lan looked up and said, "Did I?" But thanks to him, Eustaf
held him back from jumping.......
"Good for you."
Lan made a noise and spat out a word. I didn't want to give
any other thought to dig in.
  

Lan then quickly told Sina to turn her mind around.

"Why don't you wake up my maid? I can't believe you're
going to wake Lumiere up right away-"
When Lan said with a smile, Sina was embarrassed and
looked at Lumiere at the doorway far away, and then she
made excuses after seeing Lan.
"Well, my Unnie maid still a little awkward.... and I thought
I shouldn't be caught sneaking into the room. It's reliable in
Lumiere......"
"I'm not saying anything? Good job."
When Lan tapped Sina's hand, Sina looked relieved. And
then she said,
"Unnie better get dressed properly for now. To meet the
wizard. I'll call the maid."
Lan nodded at Sina's words, and Sina pulled the rope
vigorously. I always pull it, but I couldn't get rid of the
strange feeling whenever I pulled it.
After a while, she ordered the servant who came in to bring
her clothes, and Dimodia and Kiri, dressed neatly as if they
had been awake, came in and changed Lan's clothes.
Meanwhile, a wizard arrived from Marquis Cyrus.
The wizard looked puzzled and even more embarrassed
when asked to cast a flying spell on Lan, who was jumping
from the tower.
"No?"
"No, I can."
When asked by Eustaf, the wizard shook his head and
answered quickly.
"Then I beg you."
The wizard politely replied, "All right."
Anyway, there was no good against the Duke of Lacia's.
Moreover, the capriciousness of the nobility has been well-
known. I wondered what flight magic was at dawn, but I
could still go back to sleep after this.
The wizard, Lan, and Eustaf climbed the narrow staircase
again. Eustaf let the wizard go up first and kissed and said
to Lan before he left the tower.
"We return all the moonlight."
Lan smiled without realizing it, then poked his eyes and
smiled again.
Now I can do something comfortably.
I enjoyed the fact.
The wizard said as Lan climbed up the tower.
"Please wait a moment. I'll cast a spell."
The wizard waved his cane and memorized the small spell,
and Lan saw a sparkling magic image drawn under her feet
and said "Whoa-!". The wizard said and exhaled.
"You can run now."
Lan laughed and jumped so lightly on the railing that make
Eustaf heart sank even though he knew it.
Sina and Lumiere, who were watching from under the
tower, felt the same way.
However, Lan's body, which was falling down, rose again
and she burst into laughter.
The dark hair shone like gold thread in the bright
moonlight, and the eyelashes surrounding her green eyes
sparkled like gold frames.
Feeling dizzy, Eustaf looked at Lan.
There was a little anxiety in his mind.
Just as Lan suddenly came to his life one day, maybe she
suddenly disappeared one day.
There were times when I couldn't stand my anger at
everything that tried to take her away from me when I
thought like that.
And now, I'm anxious to see Lan dancing in the air lightly.
I really think she's going to fly.
"Look, Youth, it's really flying."
She grabbed the hem of the dress with an innocent face
and nodded at her lightly twirling words.
"Yes, you are."
Eustaf approached the railing and pushed his hand out, and
Lan gently held his hand.
Lan's body was lightly drawn and touched the railing with a
small sound of twinkling shoes.
However, she still had her dress and her hair floating
lightly because it didn't weigh at all of it.
"How It's?"
At Eustaf's words, Lan rolled her green eyes lightly and
breathed a sigh of relief.
"The whisper is gone."
At the words, Eustaf jerked her around and hugged her
tightly. With his feet floating, Lan hugged him tightly.
"It's okay now. I'm sorry to have worried you."
Eustaf took a deep breath of her scent without saying
anything. Deep relief rose from the inside of his heart.
Lan grinned at the wizard.
"Now you can release the magic."
While staring blankly at Lan, the wizard swung his wand
again in fear of emptiness, and Eustaf could now clearly
feel Lan's weight.
"Ran."
He called her name again and gave strength to Lan's arms.
"Don't fly away."
At Eustaf's words, Lan held him tightly together.
"Yes."
In a small answer, Lan turned his arm back and gently
swept Eustaf's arm.
"Hurt, ointment should be applied."
Those were the wounds she scratched earlier. Eustaf said.
"It's better if I get sick."
"If you ask me to do it, I'll say no."
At Lan's words, Eustaf burst into laughter and buried his
face tightly in the back of her neck.
"Hmmm, hm."
It was not until the unbearable wizard coughed a few times
that Eustaf let Lan go. Nevertheless, I could see that he
was anxious, so Lan began to walk down the stairs first.
As I came down from the tower, Sina and Lumiere, who
were waiting, asked with a nervous face.
"How it is, Unnie? Are you all right?"
"Yes, I'm fine now."
When Lan smiled and said, Sina gave a deep sigh of relief.
"I'm glad. I'm so glad to hear that."
"Thank you, Sina. Thanks to you."
"No."
Sina jumped up, and Lan said, "Go to bed tonight. Let's talk
tomorrow," she said, nodding.
"Yes, Unnie should take a rest, too."
"Lumi, take her back."
Rumier looked at her and nodded at Lan's words. When
Lumiere and Sina left together, Lan told Eustaf.
"Today, shall we stay up all night?"
When Eustaf looked at Lan, she said with a cool look.
"It's just that we're going to be nervous about going to bed
........."
"Of course."
Eustaf kissed Lan on the back of her hand and smiled.
"Shall we play a game together?"
"Yes."
Lan nodded.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 110
Lan opened her eyes from her bed.
 

'Hyuk?'
 

When I was surprised, Lan looked away because her hands

were tightly held.
 

'Oh,·····.'
 

Eustaf was sleeping in a chair. It looks uncomfortable, but

he opened his eyes.
 

Like he didn't sleep until just now.

 

"Did you sleep well?"

 

"When did I sleep?"

 

"You doze off while playing card games."

 

"Oh, my God. Wake me up."

  

Eustaf shook his head at Lan's words.

 

"I wasn't even sleepy anyway. Noonim was tired these

days."
 

Lan looked at his eyes, "Did I?" Eustaf kissed the back of
her hand holding her waist and got up from her seat.
 

"Then I'll leave you alone."

 

Lan nodded, and Eustaf left the bedroom.

 

A moment later, Kara came in and sighed.

 

"Now I can't stop the Lord from staying in the Earl's

bedroom all night. It happens so often."
 

Lan smiled awkwardly at Kara's words. Kiri, who followed,

opened the curtain and a bright light poured into the
bedroom.
 

"Just get married quickly. Move the room to the shade of a

tree."
  

Soda nodded softly at Kiri's words. Kara shook her head

and said.
 

"It usually takes at least half a year to two years to get

married, but I think the Duke has already received a
'marriage permit."
 

"Marriage permit ......"

 

Mumbling, Lan says, 'Oh, right. There was something like

that,' she nodded.
 

When an aristocrat of the Empire gets married, he needs

the approval of the Emperor. Even if it's an approval, it's a
formality, and if you fill out a "marriage application," the
emperor says he will review the application and submits a
"marriage permit" four weeks after receiving the
application.
 

When the cheerful sound of opening the curtain was over,

Kara put a thin summer slipper on Lan's foot, and Lan got
up.
 

Partitions with colorful embroidered silk cloth were worn

and warm washings came in. Wash your face, wipe your
face with a towel, peel off your glaze, and put on new
clothes.
 

Lan yawned lightly and groaned as the corpis tightened.

 

It's better than a corset, but somehow it feels tighter and

tighter.
 

When Lan in the dress sat in front of the dressing table,

Kara asked, after combing her hair carefully from the tip of
her head with a large silver comb and brushing her milky
hair to the point where the morning sun slipped.
 

"Do you want me to tied everything?"

 

"No, half up. I want to make it light."

 

At Lan's words, Kara nodded and lowered her head in half

with sincerity from the front.
 

Lan looked in the mirror and thought last night's

disturbance was like a lie.
 

Soda carefully hung a thin diamond necklace around Lan's

neck, and Lan asked.
  

"Have you ever heard of me being kidnapped in society?"

 

At the words, the maids faced each other and shook their
heads. Kara said with a serious face.
 

"No, I'm not. I found it soon, and It's just saying that you're
hurt and you're recuperating."
"There's nothing good about such rumors."
Lan nodded at Dimodia's words. Lan groped and touch the
necklace with her fingertips.
"I've never seen this necklace before."
"Oh, the Duke gave it to you as a gift."
Soda said with sparkling eyes. Lan smiled at the neck of a
small diamond.
"I should say thank you."
It's my taste not to be too fancy.
When Lan got up and went down to the restaurant for
breakfast, Eustaf had already arrived at the restaurant.
Lan asked, sitting on a chair pushed by the servant,
unfolding her napkin.
"What's your plan for the day?"
"Well, I don't really have one."
Lan asked what Eustaf said.
"Then I'm going to Marquis Cyrus. Do you want to come
with me?"
"Are you moving already?"
Lan nodded at Eustaf's question.
"Yes, I'll finish what I was going to do."
"You mean the party?"
"Yes."
Anyway, now she is the fiancee of Eustaf Laban de Lacia.
You have to do what you have to do.
"All right."
Eustaf nodded.
"Let's go together."
"Yes, then I'll pass it on to the Marquid Cyrus writer."
Eustaf nodded, and shortly after, Sina came down to join
the table. She was concurrently serving as a guest with a
duke.
"How do you feel, Unnie?"
Instead of saying good morning, Lan laughed and replied,
"It's okay." Only then did Sina's face brighten.
Sina glanced at the Duke's face and looked at Lan.
'The Duke's face looks fine, so she must be really fine.'
Sina thought so, and Lan said.
"So I'm going to visit Lizzie today. You have the party idea
you wrote down, right?"
Sina nodded her head.
"Yes, I have."
"To talk about the wizard yesterday, I'm going today. You're
coming with me, aren't you?
"Of course."
Sina nodded her head.
After breakfast, Lan and Sina got into the carriage after
getting ready to go out. Sina said, amazed at the sight of
folding down the ceiling of the carriage.
"It looks like a sports car."
"Rig-"
Right, Lan, who almost unconsciously sympathized, quickly
changed her words.
"What is it?"
"Oh, it's like a carriage. It's going by the force of oil......Ah!
It's like a carriage with the power of a mana stone."
"That's interesting."
Lan nodded and grabbed Lord Blaine's hand and got on the
wagon lightly.
It was fun to ride a carriage with an open lid on the
summer weather and run lightly on the road. Sina also
wore a dress this time. Sina said while touching the colorful
parasols here and there.
 

"Men carry a sword stick (Sword stick: The wand with the
sword hidden.) with themselves. What if women put a
sword in this parasol?"
"Would you like me to order one for you?"
Sina's eyes glistened at Lan's words.
"Really?"
"Yes, what's the big deal?"
Then suddenly, Sina shook her head and said.
"No, it's okay."
Lan looked at her with a smile and said,
"You don't have to worry about the price. Sina saved my life
yesterday. It's okay to get this much."
"But ····."
I owe Lan everything I eat, wear and sleep - and Lan smiled
and hugged Sina's shoulder as she looked at Lan.
"There's nothing to worry about. I have a lot of money."
"Euwaa, Unnie please marry me."
"Shall we? Marry Sina."
"Umm- I'm afraid of the Duke, so I'm quitting."
Lan laughed again at Sina's words.
"Wild Rose," the Marquis of Cyrus, was a ten-minute drive
from the green arch to the carriage.
The mansion, built of pink marble, had wild rose vines
tangled all over the fence, blooming red roses under the
summer sun.
'Shouldn't this side take the name "Ussla of the Rose"?'
With that thought, Lan got out of the carriage. Eustaf, who
had been riding a horse, had already gotten off the front
and stood on the porch.
When the party went inside, the cool breeze welcomed
their. After a while, the Marchioness appeared in the
drawing room.
Elise ran with confidence to see Lan safe and held her hand
tightly.
"I haven't seen you since then, so I was worried."
"I'm sorry, but I'm fine now."
"That's a relief."
Elise suggested a seat, so the party sat on the sofa. asked
Cyrus.
"How'd it go with the Wizard?"
Eustaf nodded.
"That's a relief."
Smiling, Cyrus smiled and Eustaf said.
"Rachia never forgets kindness."
"Of course you do."
Cyrus said so and ordered his servant to drink, and Elise
frowned.
"Is it alcohol from day one?"
"Summer wine isn't even alcohol. What would you do?"
"Let me have a drink, too."
"I'll just take my tea."
Sina also nodded at Lan's words. So when refreshments
and drinks were ready, Lan asked.
"How's the Empress?"
"She seems to be recuperating after that. And then-"
Said Elise, hesitating.
"Did you hear about the death of the Empress?"
"I heard it."
Elise sighed and said.
"Failure death? Should I say she's unlucky...."
"Failure death?"
When Lan was surprised, Elise explained, "Oh, you didn't
know that."
 

"She was leaning against the railing on the second floor,

and it broke and fell."
Lan groaned softly, and Elise shrugged.
"Thanks to this, there is a rumor that the Duke of Miro is
not a completely dark atmosphere.... of course, he is not a
man of loss."
Elise lowered her voice.
"There's a rumor that she might have jumped."
"I see......"
Lan sighed. Label came in person and told me, "It's her
throat," so that would be right.
The Duke of Miro doesn't want to reveal that the princess
committed suicide, so that's what he would say.
"Even though I didn't like her, I'm not happy that she
went."
Elise frowned and Lan nodded.
"That's true."
Of course, Elise could say that because she didn't know
what Olivia did to Lan.
It was discovered after Lan got lost and fell in the forest,
and on that day, the Empress Dowager hurriedly returned
from the garden party, which led to a occult rumor that it
was the grudge of the hunted animal.
'I can't really tell the direction of the rumor.'
Lan thought so and drank tea.
"That's why society is in a recession these days. There will
be a lot of people looking forward to your party."
In Elise's words, Lan said, "You don't have to expect that,"
but she was determined to hold a party that was left behind
and talked about while the party was being held.
If you do, it is that Ran Romia do.
"So I've been thinking about Sina and some party idea. Why
don't we watch it together?"
"Oh my? I like it."
Elise nodded, and Cyrus said to Eustaf.
"Will we fall out of scary stories?"
"Heung, I didn't mean to let you in."
Cyrus shrugged his shoulders at his wife's words, and
Eustaf nodded.
After the two moved to the next room, the women began to
chat in earnest.
In the end, it was around sunset that the party left the
mansion.
After dinner, Lann got on the wagon, promising Elise next.
"Shall I close the lid?"
Lan shook her head at the horseman's question. It was also
good to look at the sunset while running.
The sky was cloudy as if it were going to rain. Thanks to it,
the sunset was amazing. The cloud had an ominously red
glow, and the rim looked like a golden band. The air was
moist with moisture.
There were few people on the streets, perhaps because of
the weather that was about to rain. There was a cheerful
sound of running on a road packed with wagon wheels.
As the houses of the nobles entered the continuing
townhouse area, there was a sense of calm. At that time,
Lan could see the knights standing in front.
It was not just standing, but it was also seen that an
outsider was standing in the way.
It's not just one or two, but several.
"What is it?"
Lan muttered, and the carriage slowed down at Eustaf's
signal.
Sina whispered.
 

"Unnie, there's one in the back."

When Lan looked back in surprise at the words, he saw
knights wearing the same clothes approaching from the
back.
Eustaf said to the horseman.
"Close the carriage."
At the words, the horseman hurriedly got off the seat and
began to lift the lid of the carriage. The last thing Lan saw
was the front knight getting closer.
"What the hell?"
Lan spoke with anxiety and heard a voice outside.
"The Duke of Lacia!"
Eustaf looked at his opponent and shook his head.
"The Duke of Miro."
Devan looked pale. He and his knights were dressed in
black mourning.
Of course, all I could see was a black cloth wrapped around
my arm, fully armed on top of the mourning robe.
"What's going on here with the drivers at this hour?"
Eustaf said.
His escort drivers were already in formation surrounding
the carriage. Lumiere quickly noticed that the number of
enemies was twice their number.
However, no one showed fear.
"I'm here to warn you."
Devan's eyes were bloodshot and his voice was rough.
"I've come to hold my sister responsible for her death."
"What do you mean?"
Without a single eyelash, Eustaf asked, and Devan said
with a look of abomination.
"Olivia left a suicide note before she died. You've hurt her
reputation! I'll take my sister's life."
"I don't know what you mean. Maybe she's mistaken."
"Yes, you!"
When the angry Devan took the sword, all the knights
under him took the sword.
The knights of Lazia also took out the sword.
"This is a pre-declaration!"
Devan shouted like that and swung the sword to cut the
horse of the carriage. Then the horse began to run wild,
and at the same time, the knights of the Miro attacked.
"Woo-!"
The horseman tried to calm down the horse, but the horse
cut big ran wild with blood, and of course the horse tied
together ran in fear.
In the rattling carriage, Lan and Sina swallowed a scream.
At that time, the carriage door opened in a huff and the
Miro's knight reached for the two, and his head
disappeared. Rumi said, kicking the body with a wig.
"Stay inside."
And the light closed again. Sina screamed, "What do you do
with this wild ride?"
Then the carriage stopped moving like a lie. It was because
Lumiere cut off the connecting pole between the horse and
the carriage in a heartbeat. Thanks to this, the horse ran
away, but the carriage stopped.
"Si, Sina, are you okay?"
Sina nodded at Lan's question. Then I heard something
popping and smoke began to come out. Blaine opened the
door as if he were ripping it off.
"The wagon fire up-"
He kicked his opponent's sword with his guntlet, stabbed
his opponent in the neck, and kicked him.
"Get away! That's it for the Duke of Lacia, but next time the
lordship awaits!"
Then a moment later, the noise subsided. The fire on the
wagon quickly burned up, and as soon as Sina and Lan got
out of the carriage, the whole carriage caught fire.
"Oh, my God....."
When Lan muttered, Eustaf approached and asked.
"Are you hurt anywhere?"
Lan nodded and suddenly grabbed him.
"How's Eustaf? Are you okay?"
"I'm fine."
Sina said, "Lumie......" as I called him, Lumiere grinned.
"This is nothing. but-"
Following Lumiere's gaze, Sina's gaze also turned, and he
reached out and covered her eyes.
"Don't look."
The body is not worth seeing. Blaine approached Eustaf
and said,
"Maybe they'll attack again. We'd better move fast."
Only then did the spectators start to come out one by one
on the road. Everyone was watching, but it didn't come out
the way.
Eustaf kicked his tongue.
When Blaine whistled lightly, one of the horses that ran
away returned. The other horse had already collapsed and
died.
"I'll pick up the Earl and the Sena and send them back."
Eustaf nodded.
"I'll take the body of a colleague."
Blaine's brown eyes now looked almost black with hostility.
Eustaf said.
"We'll pay him back soon."
"I'm looking forward to it."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 111 – Territorial War 2
Lan and Eustaf boarded a horse, and Lumiere and Sina
boarded the horse together.
 

Lan glanced around the burning wagon against the

backdrop of a red sunset and said Eustaf.
  

"I'll have to set up a new carriage."

 

"Do you say that?"

 

The words came out nervously without realizing it, but Lan
closed her eyes.
 

"Sorry. I got a little sharp."

 

"No."
 

Eustaf said curiously.

 

"I didn't know the Duke of Miro would be so angry."

 

"Don't you know why Olivia died ......?"

 

Lan doesn't know what or how Eustaf did in detail, but she
knows that Eustaf wouldn't have just let Olivia live.
 

So you can guess that Olivia is dead.

 
"No, I don't know."
 

Lan said quietly, "Really?" and Eustaf nodded. Everyone

there died except Olivia and the sorcerer, and she's my
pride, which I don't know exactly what I call pride.
Wouldn't it be appropriate to call yourself a great ego? -
That's why I wasn't the one to say that.
 

"I know what happened. I'm sure Devan lent Olivia a man
to kidnap Lan."
 

Only then did I remember Eustaf saying, 'The kidnapper

must be a duke.'
 

'Yes, if I were to move the green arch, of course I'd have to

have the approval of the patriarchy. If Olivia were to
borrow people, Devan would have known.'
 

Lan sighed.
 

"That's a bummer."
 

Then she whispered softly.

 

"Who's dead?"
  

"Is Tyler."
 

Lan bit lightly on her lips.

 

"He's not even an adult yet."

 

Eustaf nodded at her words.

 

"It was a simple mission to move around in the capital, so I

think it was a mistake to bring him in as an abscess."
 

Then Eustaf said, "I'll speed up," Lan nodded.

 

Now the horse started running and quickly arrived at the

green arch.
 

The butler, who had a puzzled look at the sight of Patriarch,

who had left the wagon somewhere, jumped at Yustaf's
words, "I was attacked by the Duke of Miro."
 

"What!"
 
"He called it a declaration - Is there a notice from the
Duke?"
 

"No, it hasn't arrived. The Duke of Miro and we're both

territorial?"
 

Yustaf nodded and said at the butler's words.

 

"Tyler's dead."
 

The butler swallowed his breath, and Ross' eyes grew

bigger.
 

"He killed that little boy?!"

 

"That's not the problem with the sword."

 

"But Tyler's a servant! The sword is different from the

knight......."
 

The length of the sword was shorter than that of the black
knight paid to the boilers. Ross lamented.
 

"What should I say to Lord Baird ·······."

  

Eustaf replied low to what he said, recalling his colleague,

Tyler's father.
 

"I'll tell him the truth."

 

Lan said, recalling the map in her head.

"Then shouldn't we go back to Lazia right away? Isn't the
Duke of Miro a long way from Lazia? It would be a problem
to drag soldiers through other territories."
"And I don't know if your Majesty has granted us
permission to fight for the land."
Do you think Label has granted Lachia and Miro a
territorial battle?
That's what Eustaf said and added.
"Of course, the war has already begun."
His eyes fluttered as if they were carrying a bright flame.
said Lan.
"I'll come to see the Emperor."
If he's Label, the story will work. Eustaf said.
"I'm the duke."
For a moment, a flinching Lan looked at Eustaf, looked
straight into his eyes, and stepped back and said.
"Do as you please, Duke."
Surely it is not Count Romia who will step out of this. Lan
thought so and took a step back emotionally.
Eustaf suddenly took her hand and began to walk, ordering
one after another.
"Prepare a new horse for your Majesty, send a messenger
to Lazia. How many Blue Knights are in Lacia now? There
will be a wagon and a horse body on the road, send a man
to retrieve it, and be careful not to bump into it."
As soon as the horse was finished, the butler quickly
disappeared. Eustaf continued to walk without stopping
and told Lan.
"What about the top?"
"Huh?"
"If we do this, all commercial activities will stop."
Lan snorted and said.
"I don't care. All three Elves and Dwarves are custom-made
anyway. Besides, there's a separate shipping company."
Lan said added.
"Will the battle last long? We don't have to worry about
Lazia's current financial situation--"
"I know. It's the season when wheat grows."
"Yeah, if there's a major battle, the wheat won't be used
up."
"It would be better to supply food in advance."
"As expected."
Although the stockpile is not small, it would be better to
prepare for it.
The sound of the abacus ring went around Lan's head.
Although it was left to the accountants, it was Lan and
Eustaf who were in charge of everything in the end.
If you don't know every nook and cranny, you can't give
instructions to the people below.
It was a tiring but inevitable task of a superior.
"I'll go into the palace."
"Be careful on the way."
At Lan's words, Eustaf nodded. In fact, he had a ton of
things to say. Lan burst into laughter.
"Is it working?"
"Eustaf, you're talking with your eyes."
"I'am talking?"
"I want to wrap yourself in a blanket of feathers and put me
deep in the treasure trove of Lazia, and escort you."
Because Lan's words represented Eustaf's mind more
sharply than he thought, Eustaf pressed his eyes.
 

"I think my eyes are more eloquent than mine."

"Is that right?"
"That's right."
Eustaf swallowed a sigh. Lan smiled and said.
"Do you know I'm thinking the same thing about Youth?"
At the words, Eustaf looked at her in surprise. Lan recalled
the memory of Olivia that he didn't want Youth to kill.
If he had to kill himself, he wouldn't have hesitated.
"I'll do all the hard work. I don't want to make Eustaf do
anything hard. I wish you could only walk on the flowery
path."
"Flower path?"
"Well, I mean, a flat road?"
At Lan's words, Eustaf smiled.
"Thank you for saying that, but this is my place."
Lan took a deep breath and nodded.
I know that myself.
"You can leave it to me. I'll call the Wizard's Association."
It was intended to advise the Mage duke and Marquis
Cameron not to fight them.
Looking at her confident appearance, Yustaf felt an
overwhelming and disturbing and contradictory feeling.
"Then I'll be back."
"Yes."
As soon as Lan answered, he kissed her on the lips. It was a
very rich and bold kiss to do in the hallway. When Lan's
waist strength faded slightly, he put strength in his hands
around his waist, stood her upright, smiled, and went away.
Lan looked around.
There was no one in the hallway. Of course, it was not
known by Lan whether they disappeared during the kiss or
didn't exist from the beginning.
Lan pressed lightly on her lips and stood in the hallway
before moving on.
Time was worth more than gold in battle.
***
"It's a territorial battle at this time."
Label looked at Eustaf with chills. Eustaf said.
"If it was going to happen anyway, I'd rather it happen
now."
"Now? Two dukes of the Empire?Battle of Territory?"
Label sat on the sofa, raising both arms and shaking.
It was too casual to be called an emperor and a duke, but
Label knew that this was irrelevant to Eustaf.
He is not a man who obeys the authority or dignity of the
emperor.
"Do I really have to have this problem not long after I
became emperor?"
"Then what are you going to do? Isn't the Duke of Miro in
the other reality?"
"Right."
The Duke of Miro and the Duke of Lazia were asked to
know almost simultaneously. Even Label was not without
eyes and ears, so he had already heard the news between
the two.
Label shook his head.
"Without my permission, there will be no territorial battle.
It is treason to move soldiers out of the territory without
the emperor's permission."
"When was the Marquis of Cameron treason?"
Eustaf remembered what the Marquis had invaded when he
was still a minor and the Patriarch was Lan.
 

"That was a deal in advance-"

"So that doesn't matter anyway, does it?"
"The Duke of Miro, Devan values my honor. I'm not going to
break the Emperor's orders and start a war of territories."
"But Lazia has already been damaged."
If you don't pay me back, I can't feel better.
"I heard that the Duke of Miro's knight is dead, too."
Eustaf smiled coldly. Label felt the spine chilling. That's not
a smile.
Like the expression of a wild animal whose mouth corners
were raised just before it was revealed...
"Whether your opponent's fever is dead or half dead,
Lazia's loss is loss."
Lazia lost a stallion and a wagon, and the other three died,
so in fact, the Miro operator was bigger in terms of the size
of the damage.
But what is it?
Whether a person dies of a plague or not, the thorns under
my fingernails hurt more.
For Eustaf, Lazia did. He's done as much damage as his
fingernails. But, the other person has to pay it back.
What do you mean, both sides? That's ridiculous.
In the eyes of the people around him, there was no such
thing as a selfish thug. Label spoke grimly.
"Duke Miro isn't alone."
"Is Marquis Cameron with him?"
"Right."
"A union of duke and marquis."
Eustaf had a funny face.
"Not bad."
"And what if you lose? You can't go back if Lachia is
defeated. You haven't forgotten what you and I have been
discussing so far, have you?"
"I didn't forget."
Eustaf said so and bowed his head lightly.
"Give me the green light, Your Majesty."
"Then....how about a mock battle?"
"Mock battle?"
"Yeah, we could pick ten knights each and fight on the
hunting ground-"
Eustaf snorted, and Label gritted his teeth.
He hated this fight. A simple emotional fight that is
wasteful and unearned.
'He's leaving the embers until the very end.'
Label gave Olivia a cold assessment and was lost in thought
for a moment.
"You're going to win, aren't you?"
"Your Majesty."
Eustaf said calmly.
"It's almost time to pick a new Miro, so we'd better prepare
someone who can breathe. The Duke of Miro has no
children now."
"Oh, my God."
He spat out with energy and Label stood up from his seat.
"Okay, if you're so confident, try it, territorial war."
"Thank you."
Greeted politely, Eustaf stepped down from meeting room.
Then he sighed, and Label summoned the Duke of Miro.
"See Your Majesty."
His polite greeting made Label feel sorry for him.
'No, it's not even decided that the Duke of Lacia won.'
Label said, trying hard to pull himself together.
"Do you really have to fight this fight?"
"My sister's honor is at stake. Your Majesty, we cannot
yield."
"Yes, to avenge my brother's."
The Marquis Cameron, who was standing behind him, said,
biting his lips.
Label's amber eyes became dark.
"Okay, it's easy."
"Thank you, Your Majesty."
Watching the two go out, Label was lost in thought for a
moment.
'Who is the closest relative to the Duke of Miro...?'
It was amazing what Eustaf said, but it's not bad to be
prepared in advance.
Thinking so, Label waved the bell and called the servant.
***
As soon as I heard the news, Marquis Cyrus come in.
The green arch was already ready to go down to Lazia. The
battle of territory has begun, so they may now be raided on
their way.
The composition was completely different from the
previous wagon trip, as it had to be moved as quickly and
as possible.
Marquis Cyrus, who came to the situation, said.
"Aligned."
Eustaf blinked as if he had heard something unexpected.
Marquis Cyrus grinned.
"Why? Do you want to say that alone is enough?"
"No, it's unexpected. There's no reason for the Marquis to
work with the Duke of Lazia."
It seemed that social activities were a joke, and it was an
unsympathetic assessment.
But Cyrus nodded. Eustaf's words were not wrong.
"This side has something to gain, too."
Eustaf was lost in thought for a moment. Marquess Cyrus is
encountered with the Marquis of Cameron, wearing the
Earl of Pauls.
"The Marquis of Cameron?"
Cyrus nodded at Eustaf's words. He said, rubbing his left
eye like a habit.
"I've heard an interesting story, which means that the
operatives of the Empire will certainly be reduced."
Boundaries and curiosity were simultaneously reflected in
Eustaf's eyes.
"I have my own line, too."
He smiled and Cyrus continued.
"I'm going to fill in the empty duke."
"By swallowing the Marquis Cameron?"
"Ei-"
Cyrus waved his hand.
"I'm not swallowing it. I'm just trying to get some land for
war compensation."
Then he grinned.
"And it's time for the Knights to warm up."
Eustaf lowered his eyes as if he were lost in thought.
"Of course, the Blue Knights will be enough-"
Cyrus added relaxedly.
"Don't you want to get it over with?"
At his words, Eustaf smiled.
"Nice."
Cyrus said, "I won't regret it." He greeted lightly.
Eustaf said with a deep breath.
"Then I have a favor to ask of you....."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 112
Lan wondered when Eustaf looked at her too closely.
 

"Strange?"
 

"No, it's not."

 

Eustaf swallowed a complaint that popped out of his mouth.

 

Lan was wearing a shirt and pants as comfortable as a

knight, not a dress now. The tight pants were revealing her
leg flexion.
 

- It's sensational.
 

I'd say so, but Eustaf never thought so when he saw

another woman's pants. So this complaint comes out
because the opponent is Lan.
 

Eustaf saved his words because he thought he would know

what kind of eyes he was looking at Lan.
 
'Wait, then isn't it that you feel like jerk when you see Lan
with that kind of eye?'
 

As soon as I thought of it, I was tempted to pull out the

eyeballs of the imaginary jerk man.
 

"Youth?"
 

His expression hardened, making Lan look even stranger.

 

Lan put her hair up dancingly and without decoration, but

Eustaf said she thought the head itself was like a jeweler's
Crown. The hair with ripe wheat color glittered like gold.
 

"Nothing."
 

"It's anything."
 

Lan put her hands on her waist and said it like a sigh.
 

"By the way, allied with Marquis Cyrus, should I say this is
an unexpected harvest?"
 
"The matter is, I'm going to leave it up to the Marquis
Cyrus to escort Lan to the sky."
 

Lan thought for a moment and nodded.

 

"Okay."
 

She answered so gently that Yustaf felt wronged.

 

Lan shrugged her shoulders.

 

"No matter how hard I try, I'm slow. If you take care of me,
the Knights won't arrive on time. Eustaf leads the Knights
of Blue flame and enters Lazia territory first. 'Cause that's
the first watershed."
 

"It's unfair how it is."

 

"What?"
 

"Am I the only one who gets nervous when I fall? Am I the
only one suffering?"
 

"Eustaf."
  

"Yes."
 

"Do you want to be a child to me?"

 

Eustaf smiled without realizing it. Lan smiled and opened

her arms and hugged him tightly.
 

Lan put her arms around him and leaned her head against
his broad shoulders and arms, which were overwhelming to
hold.
 

"I'll be fine. You'll be fine, too."

 

Only then did Eustaf find Lan nervous. But Lan won't say
she's scared or anxious.
 

Because she's Lan.

 

Then it is himself who has to soothe her. Eustaf said with

strength in her arms.
 

"I'll be fine. And Lan too."

 
He spoke plainly.
 

"May I bring you the Duke of Miro's head as a gift?"

 

"I don't like that kind of gift."

 

Eustaf laughed at Lan's murmur.

 

Lan whispered to Eustaf when he let her go.

 

"May the blue flame bless you."

 

"Blessings of fire to you."

 

Eustaf added briefly.

 

"See you at the Sky Mansion."

"Yes, I'll see you at the mansion."
Eustaf quickly left the room after kissing Lan on the
forehead. The knights were already all ready and waiting
for him.
Marquis Cyrus arrival was close. Lan did not see him off
the porch, but watched the knights leave the window.
Because I felt like crying. Everyone might say that tears
are ominous.
Lan took a deep breath.
She turned around and said.
"Tell him I'll meet the Marquis Cyrus."
***
Sina thought it was fortunate that it was summer. It was
the perfect weather for horse riding.
'Well, this is the weather, so you're at war.'
She glanced at Lan running side by side. She was
straightening her back as hard as she could, but she looked
tired.
"Are you all right, Unnie?"
"No. It's not okay."
Lan replied in an intonationless tone. My back, thighs, and
hips hurt. But I didn't have time to rest, and riding a horse
for seven to eight hours a day gave me a headache.
However, Lan couldn't lie down and say that she couldn't
go, even though she was crying.
"It would have been nice to ride a carriage, but ·····."
Sina's murmur was carefully asked by another driver who
was running next to her.
"Are you very tired? Shall we take a break?"
"No. I want to get to Lazia sooner than that."
The knight nodded at Lan's words. Riding a carriage may
be strong against arrow-like attacks, but it is too noticeable
and dangerous.
However, using a cart is much slower than running a horse.
Running with a horse was the fastest.
In addition, at the suggestion of Marquis Cyrus, a fake
group of people were on their way to to territory on a
carriage.
This is the fastest way not to overlap the road, but the
carriage passed the road because it was on its way to a
rough road.
It was not until sunset that Cyrus stopped the group and
prepared for the camp, and Lan, who got off the horse,
stroked her trembling legs.
Having a simple but tasteless trip, Sina and Lan slowly
entered the same tent.
When I lay down, I sighed naturally.
Sina whispered.
"Unnie, would you like me to squeeze it for you?"
"No, you're having a hard time, too."
It's okay, Lan sighed again. These days, I was realizing
what it means to boil every time I put my head.
"Unnie."
"Huh?"
When I answered in a daze, Sina said quietly.
"If I liked Lumiere, I'd be stupid, right?"
I suddenly fell asleep.
Lan opened her eyes and looked back at Sina. However,
Lan closed her eyes again because her vision was not much
in the dark.
"Do you like Lumiere?"
Although embarrassed, Lan's voice was calm and it gave
Sina a sense of security.
 

"I don't know. But I think I likes him·····."

"What do you like?"
As if teasing, Sina sighed as Lan said. Sina said small while
hesitating.
"I'm jealous of Unnie."
"Me?"
Ran was surprised and asked back.
"Everything in Lumiere revolves around Unnie."
Sina frowned in the dark and said.
"So, maybe I like Lumiere?"
"No, it's not."
At Lan's words, Sina seemed caught off guard and asked.
"How come?"
"It's not confusing."
Sina groaned at Lan's cheerful words. She spoke in a sigh.
"But I'm going back, right? But can I like it?"
"The heart is free."
"Unnie, aren't you talking too simply?"
"But it's true."
Sina sighed again. She whispered softly.
"Unnie."
"Huh?"
"I like Lumiere."
Her voice sounded determined. Lan closed her eyes.
As soon as she said, Sina shouted "Eua-" and covered her
face.
"Wow, this is crazy talking. Do I like it just by thinking? It's
completely different when you do it and when you talk to
someone. Wow-"
Lan asked because she was curious.
"What do you like about Lumiere?"
"What is he have in the beginning? Is it?"
'He have? Lumiere?'
When Lan couldn't answer, Sina said, "Hmph."
"Unnie don't know how well Lumiere acts in front of Unnie,
do you? It's just a fox, a fox."
Lan laughed at the words without realizing it and suddenly
asked.
"It's not like Lumiere is being bad on you, is it?"
"Ei- Of course not. But the bad of-"
Again, Sina was successful, and after a while, she said in a
soft voice.
"But when you look closely, he's kind. Besides, he's
handsome!"
"That's true."
In acknowledgement, Lan also nodded.
"And...... What should I say that I should say that he's
getting softer? At first, je was like a close male friend-Oh, a
male friend means a male friend. Anyway, but ....Not long
ago, I woke up naked in a bed."
"What?"
As the voice rose on its own, Sina whispered, "Shh-."
"Nothing happened. He said I was drunk."
Lan lamented Sina's explanation.
"That's why you didn't look so happy?"
"Yeah. Anyway, since then, Lumiere has been looking
different. Oh, really. Why is he so cool?"
'I feel the same way about Eustaf.'
Lan nodded her head, thinking so to herself.
"But Unnie, I'm going back anyway."
 

She spoke and asked back in a small way and desperately.

"Will I be able to go back, right?"
"You'll be able to go back."
Lan said with emphasis. From what I read, she can't go
back, but everything has already changed. Then maybe
Sina can go back.
Lan held Sina's hand tightly in the dark, thinking so, and
Sina also held it together.
Sometimes Sina think is weird. Why is Lan so nice to
herself?
'When I hear about Lumiere, is she someone who can't
leave people behind?'
Sina thought so and closed her eyes tightly.
I felt relieved after telling Lan about it. It felt like betraying
Lan why I liked Lumiere. But after talking, I felt like a fool
to think like that.
"Unnie."
"Huh?"
"I think it would have been nice if I met Lumiere first."
Lan couldn't say anything to it. Sina laughed.
"If I did, the real Lumiere would have had a hard time. So I
know. No matter how much I like it, I can't be Lumiere's
best. That would be your seat..... And I think I'll definitely
go back, so this distance might be perfect. It's just the
second."
Lan was silent.
How nice would it be to have such a simple mind?
If you say you like it, you like it. If you say you hate it, you
hate it.
But I didn't put it out of my mouth. I'm sure Sina knows
that much.
"Why does Unnie like the Duke?"
Lan turned her head and looked at Sina. The eyes,
accustomed to the darkness, caught Sina's awkward
expression.
"Eum, I mean....... Lumiere to Unnie......."
"Ah ha. You wonder why I chose Youth, right?"
"No, not necessarily."
I was just wondering. If it's not the time, I can't ask. No,
isn't this the right time?
When Sina gibberish added, Lan smiled quietly.
"Because I'm not sure."
"Yes?"
"I'm not sure about Youth. I don't know- I know very well
that he loves me."
There are many obligatory aspects, and the confession and
words of love come face-to-face. Lan smiled lightly.
"And it made me feel real."
"Reality?"
"Yeah, how it was- it seemed like I was dreaming."
I know it was real, but there was no sense of reality. I feel
like I'm the only one who has an advantage. Even if
someone came out of nowhere and said, "Ta-da, it's all been
a hidden camera so far," you could understand, "Oh, I see."
"I didn't think anyone was as faithful to reality as you
were."
Lan grinned at Sina's words.
Desperately working for Lazia, it was something like a
mirage for Lan.
However, Eustaf pulled her and made her feet touch the
ground. On the day she confessed everything to him, Lan
felt the air touching her skin.
'This is the reality.'
Such enlightenment has not come like lightning, not like
nothing, not dramatic, but has spread smoothly from the
warmth of Eustaf.
"Eustaf gave me this world."
At Lan's words, Sina took a light breath. Lan grinned. Even
in the dark, the smile was bright, so Sina opened her eyes
as if she were broken.
"Did you get the answer?"
"Yes."
Sina nodded her head. Lan yawned quietly.
"What else do you want to know?"
"None."
"Good night, then. I can't keep my eyes open anymore···."
At Lan murmured, she said, "Unnie, go to sleep," and
exhaled for a long time.
***
On the 2nd day, before dawn, Lan woke up with a voice that
woke her up in a hurry when the sky was brightening up.
"Kiri....?"
As she murmured, Kiri spoke quickly.
"The carriage I used as a bait was attacked."
Lan jumped up from her seat. Kiri spoke in a low voice.
"We'd better move fast. It's a long way to get there in two
days."
"Wouldn't it be hard to talk?"
"I wonder if there's a magic artifact for this."
It will strengthen the horse's physical strength.
At Kiri's words, Lan nodded, and shook Sina's shoulder to
wake her up.
When I got dressed up, breakfast was already ready.
Lan felt ashamed of how she felt the most lazy. Dimodia
brought a hot towel to wash her face with it, and Lan ate a
soup boiled with water.
Cyrus approached and asked.
"Have you heard the news?"
"I heard."
Lan nodded. Cyrus added that her expression was not
good.
"The distance between the bait and us is considerable, so
they won't notice it immediately."
"No, it's not that. I thought they were really attacking me."
"That's cheap."
Cyrus said so and rubbed the scar on his left eye lightly like
a habit.
"But it also cheap that the opponent is very poisoned."
It's like throwing out a knight or something like that's all.
There's no way he doesn't know that Lan is falling apart
from Eustaf.
Nevertheless, he attacked Lan.
If caught, it was obvious what she would do. Cyrus spoke
low.
"As you may have heard from the maid earlier, we're trying
to move as fast as we can. Don't eat too much."
When Lan looked down at her soup bowl, Cyrus added.
"You might throw up."
'How long is we going to run?'
Lan thought so, but she answered with determination,
giving strength to her stomach.
"I got it."
After that, the party really kept running. The horse's mouth
was foamy and sweat fell down.
Lan realized what Cyrus meant by "you're going to throw
up."
I really felt like throwing up.
A short break in the middle was delicious, but at the same
time, the whole body seemed to get heavier.
The food didn't work, so Kiri forced me to eat a few bites.
"You need strength. Miss."
Sina asked several times, "Are you all right, Unnie?" Lan
envied Sina, who looked clearly similar to her physical
strength, but was fine.
'That's probably why she was the heroine.'
While swallowing the surging tears, Lan forced herself to
chew bread like chewing sand.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 113
After running for two days, the atmosphere changed when I
entered Lazia. Greeting to the soldier guarding the
entrance to the compound, Lan thought blankly.
 

'Oh, new armor.'

 

"Count Romia!"
 

Baron Wilde was guarding the first gate. He was fully

armed, followed by a young man wearing a robe over his
armor with a Wild family sentence on it.
 

"I didn't know Baron Wilde was guarding the first gate."
 

When Lan spoke on the horse, Baron Wilde said, pounding

his chest.
 

"My loyalty to the Duchy of Lacia was appreciated by the

Duke. This is my nephew, Roden."
 

"Hello, Earl."
 
"Forgive me the rudeness of being greeted on a horse."
 

"No."
 

Roden shook his head. In the Baroness Wilde, who seemed

to be a knight to the core, Roden looked heterogeneous.
Baron Wilde, as well as his cousins Blaine and Ross, does
not resemble him. In addition, se seemed to be still
underage.
 

'Maybe it's because he's your niece? But you care about
bringing him out to the battlefield. Well, I don't think you're
cut out for it. Just like him.'
 

Lan sighed, thinking so, and looked at the Marquis Cyrus.

It was up to the Marquis' judgment whether he could rest
here now or continue to move straight past this place.
 

"Can you change horses? I'd like to get into the mansion if I
could."
 

Baron Wilde nodded at Marquis Cyrus words.

 

"I think we can prepare the horse right away."

 
"What about Eustaf?"
 

When Lan asked, Baron Wilde showed two fingers.

 

"He passed here two days ago."

 

'It's really fast.'

 

Lan is exhausted.
 

"Then he must have arrived at the Sky Mansion by now."

 

Cyrus said so and reached out Lan from the horse. It was
because I already knew that Lan couldn't come down from
the horse.
 

Baron Wilde looked at the figure with his white eyes open,
but when he saw Lan sitting down almost as if she were
falling, he asked.
 

"Did you get any injuries?"

 

"We left Leventon this morning and we'd been running so

far."
  

Baron Wilde opened his mouth at Cyrus's words. He spoke

seriously.
 

"Good thing the horse didn't fall to death."

 

"Because I've been magic supplementing it. The level of

magical work in Lazia is magnificent.... Don't you sell it?"
 

Lan waved at Cyrus's words and said,

 

"It's not for sale."

 

Feeling sorry, Cyrus ate his food.

 

During the change of words, the party rested for a while

and boarded the horse again. Baron Wilde said to Lan,
""Send my regards to the Duke."," and Lan nodded and
started the horse.
 

***
 

The Sky Mansion is the northernmost part of the Lacia

estate. It is natural to be in the place where the ice wall
rises.
 

So I suggested that the Marquis of Illuminati Bag, who I

met in the middle, stay.
 

"It will be harder to go to the Sky mansion and then come

back again. Now you have to learn the knights as well."
 

Count Illuminati said, and Cyrus laughed and asked.

"Is that Eustaf's opinion?"
"Yes."
He nodded, and Lan also nodded.
"Because the Duke is thinking about the plains of two siege
as a battlefield."
"Plains?"
Cyrus frowned and said with a sigh.
"He must be pretty confident with his cavalry."
Count Illuminati said with a spooky smile.
"The collisions with the Knights of Blue flame will not
survive."
Only then did Lan think of the margab made by the Dwarfs
in spring.
'Surely, such items are fraudulent ......'
I think so, but Count Illuminati also told Lan.
"The count is taking a day off, isn't?"
"May I do that? I miss that fluffy bed so much."
The count smiled faintly at Lan's words.
"A day or so would be fine. Even if you run more, you won't
be able to run much. The sun will set soon."
"Nice, then."
When Lan nodded and saw the Marquis, the Marquis also
nodded.
Lan barely endured the desire to sing three cheers, and
instead asked the Earl of Illuminati-Lord Palton a question.
"This is the third gate, right?"
Palton nodded.
"There's only one way to the Sky mansion. If your opponent
is carrying a cavalry, you can't help but pass through here."
"Because the road is paved so that the horse can run."
Palton grinned.
"You've paved the way diligently."
Lan sighed.
"I didn't know this would help the invasion. If I knew····."
"If you knew, the Duke would have made it."
Lan knew it meant Eustaf. I thought for a moment and she
laughed.
"That's right. I think so."
-Tell him to come when you comes.
Eustaf's voice seems to be heard in my ears. Count
Illuminati said.
"Then Lan should go in and rest. You have to leave again
tomorrow."
"I've been waiting for that."
Lan said so and got up from her seat. When I came out, I
saw the stone wall I practiced.
It's a castle purely for battle. It was not appropriate to stay.
Those who were staying were also knights and servants,
but there were no servants.
Dimodia was waiting in the hallway. She became a green
onion kimchi, and Dimodia looked fine.
"Did you finish the story well?"
"Yes, I've decided to stay overnight and leave."
"All right, I'll get some hot water."
"Really?"
Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise.
"How? Didn't you suffer too much?"
"There's a bathtub to wash up here, too."
 

"Oh, Really I love you, Dia."

At Lan's words, Dimodia smiled lightly.
It was a bath like a long time ago. Lan was in a very dirty
condition now, because she couldn't wash her hair while
she was running.
I almost fell asleep in the hot tub and died, and Lan came
out of the bathtub.
As my whole body became refreshed, I even thought it was
good now.
Sina laughed at Lan while eating bread.
"Unnie, go home and sleep."
"Yes, that would be good...."
Lan yawned for a long time, brushed her teeth, and crept
into the bed. The bed was hard, but Lan fell asleep.
During the night, something grazed Lan's face and woke
up.
A bug?!
At the moment, I thought of a creature with many legs, and
Lan hit something and raised her upper body up.
But what came into her sight was that someone was
standing in the dark. Even more surprising, Lan hardened
and relaxed in the other person's voice.
"I didn't expect you to be so surprised."
"Youth······?"
"Yes."
"I thought it was bug."
Eustaf said after making a strange face to Lan's murmur.
"I'm sorry. I just wanted to check your sleep."
My feet didn't fall off as if I were stuck. I thought I
shouldn't touch it, but I thought I wanted to pet it just once.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"Next time, just wake me up."
Lan said with open arms.
"Because I miss you, too."
Eustaf leaned down, breathing out, and hugged her tightly.
Actually, it wasn't that long, but I felt it was too long.
There was also a lot of anxiety.
Embracing her in his arms, he felt her, smelled her, and
comforted by the warmth, Eustaf was embracing Lan for a
long time without saying a word.
Lan smiled lightly and held him tightly against his shoulder.
'Oh, in armor.'
I felt a hard metal texture over the thin cloth.
After a while, Lan asked.
"But how did you get here?"
"The Duke of Miro has entered the estate."
Ran was surprised and asked.
"What about Baron Wild?"
Remembering that he was guarding the first gate, Eustaf
shook his head when she said.
"They didn't go through the gate."
Lan frowned at the words.
"They didn't come through the road?"
"Before the declaration of the territorial war, they had
soldiers in our territory."
Lan got goosebumps.
"Really? So, there's already soldiers in the estate?"
Eustaf answered "Shh-" whispered in a soothing whisper
and gently pressed his lips over her cheekbones.
 

"You don't have to worry."

"But-"
"It's good that we don't have to Integration them."
"Integration?"
"I think they're going straight to the fourth gate. Do you
know where it is?"
"I know."
Eustaf grinned.
"They left it there with Baron Lindbergh."
It's been so long since I heard the name, Lan silent for a
moment. His voice made me feel sharp.
"Uncle?
"Yes."
"Why?"
"As soon as he heard the news of the Battle of Territory, he
was the first to come. He said Please stand at the
forefront."
Eustaf thought of the situation and made an arsenic.
"He was so desperate to express his love for his
blood.......that touched his heart."
"Ha! I'm sure he will."
When Lan spouted coldly, Eustaf swept her back soothingly.
"He wants to restore his reputation, and if his teeth fail,
he'll fail. He said he regretted the past."
Lan listened to the story for a moment and hesitated to ask.
"Is he serious?"
Eustaf laughed, but then pulled her lips slightly with his
lips and released them.
"Do you think so?"
"Uh-um. No"
"That's what I thought, but he said he wanted to be the first
gate. But that's Baron Wilde's seat."
"Oh, yeah, we met anyway. He asked me to say hello to
you."
"I see."
"So? What happened? Did you ask him to take the fourth
gate instead of the first?"
"Yes. I said no, and he said the fourth gate quite
compromised."
"Was it promised in advance·····."
Lan murmured.
Duke of Miro's soldiers gathered in front of the fourth gate,
and Baron Lindbergh said he would take the fourth gate.
It's too much of a coincidence. Eustaf bit her neck lightly.
"Youth, Ah."
When he licked the weak part with his tongue, my voice
popped out. As Ran pulled Yustaf's hair, he gently pulled
him off. Ran opened her eyes.
"This is not the time."
"Is Not."
Eustaf muttered, followed by Lan.
"No, so what? Did you just leave the fourth gate? Who did
you leave behind?"
"No, I left it there."
"Then the fourth gate will be breached!"
"That's right."
"Then it's the fifth gate."
Lan frowned.
"It's just around the corner of the Sky mansion."
"It's not that close."
Lan tilted her head.
"What are you thinking, Yustaf Raván de Lacia?"
"The Marquis Cameron's soldiers have now arrived at the
first gate."
Lan was a disgrace. Eustaf still spoke in a relaxed voice.
"In a word, it's a bucket operation. But, Noonim. To win the
battle, we must capture the king of the enemy."
"I'm saying we need to catch Eustaf."
"Yes, and I must capture the Duke of Miro and the Marquis
of Cameron. But the Duke of Miro wants to be caught
between the two."
Lan nodded.
"When they finish the fourth gate and go to the fifth gate, I
and the Knights will be waiting."
Lan frowned.
"Youth at the third gate right now."
"Yes, that's what my uncle had to look like. But."
With a relaxed smile, Eustaf put more force on her arms to
make them stick together.
"The Knights of Blue flame are going back now. The road
from the fourth gate to the fifth gate widens only once in
the middle."
It's a game of deceit and trick.
Lan thought so and organized his mind. In other words,
Eustaf is now pretending to be deceived by the enemy and
preparing to head back again.
Lan asked carefully.
"Wouldn't the horse be tired?"
"Magab's ability was excellent."
"Well, it's a collaboration between Dwarf and Frances,
that."
"So I'm leaving before dawn. I came to see you before I
left."
"That's why you're wearing armor."
"Yes."
"But is it really gonna be okay?"
Worried, Lan asked.
The war she knows is a space where there are some
schemes and conspiracies, and the reality ahead of her was
extremely simple.
"Maybe the Duke of Miro already knows ...... but there is
another reversal ......."
"Ran."
"Huh?"
"The trick is for the weak to scheme."
At Eustaf's words, Lan opened her mouth.
Yeah, that's true.
Eustaf said relaxedly.
"I don't care what kind of evil they are. Can I beat a lion at
the most?"
It was even a mad remark because it was arrogant.
"Two, three times, if they want to plot, I'll tell them to
schem. But I'll win."
When Eustaf tried to get up, Lan gave him a strong hug.
"Youth, don't get hurt and come back."
Eustaf did not immediately respond to the words. He
hesitated for a moment and said.
"If you give me a promise."
Lan opened her eyes wide and said seriously because it was
unexpected.
"Tell me anything."
If you come back safely, can't you listen to anything?
"When I get back safely-"
Eustaf stopped while talking. Lan wondered, "Youth?" and
called him, and Eustaf said nervously as he searched his
pocket.
"Wait a minute."
"Uh yes..."
'What is it?' Lan wondered and looked at Yustaf. Eustaf took
out a round glass ball and put it down in the center of the
room.
And as the glass ball spun around, light powder began to
pour from all sides. Lan looked around with her mouth wide
open.
Welcome magic.
Silver and gold powders were mixed and poured down, and
sparkling pink hearts burst out like bubbles. Hundreds of
candles shone on the floor, and sometimes something like a
meteor fell on the ceiling. It was fantastic to draw with
light in a dark room, but I wondered what it was.
'What the hell is that?'
Eustaf coughed in vain and said.
"We'll get married when I get back safely."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 114 – Eus Proposal
Lan opened her eyes wide. When Lan didn't answer, Eustaf
became a little nervous.
 

A pretty background is essential for marriage proposal,

Sina said. I heard from Sina that it was like watching
fireworks and lighting candles on the floor. Therefore, he
specially commissioned Frances to create a welcoming
magic.
 

But did he not fit the rules of etiquette?

 

Then Eustaf said, "Oh" Apparently, Sina also mentioned

'eating something expensive and delicious.'
 

"Ran-"
 

As Eustaf though 'How should make up for this?' Lan

replied,
"Let's do it."
 

Eustaf looked up and saw Lan. Lan laughed in the light.

 

"Let's get married, Youth."

 

Eustaf hugged Lan tightly. My heart was swollen and about

to burst.
 

"Really?"
 

"Yes, really."
 

Lan laughed and asked.

 

"Why do you have this background?"

 

"Sina told me this is how to propose."

 

"Oh, Youth."
 

Lan forgot what to say for a moment. He knew about

herself and was trying to fit in as much as he could.
  

Her voice shook with emotion. To hide the tears flowing

out, she said, burying her face on his shoulder.
 

"Thank you, Eustaf."

 

"It's nothing."
 

Eustaf whispered. His big hand gently wrapped Lan's wet

cheek and he kissed softly.
 

Lan's response made his kisses more and more rough, and
Lan felt tears coming out again.
 

Eustaf pressed Lan down on the bed and whispered with a

harsh breath.
 

"I want to go inside you further."

 

"Come in and fill it up."

 

Lan whispered face to face and touched his cheek, and he

groaned and pushed his hand into her clothes. Touching the
soft bare skin, she trembled as if she had been struck by
lightning.
 

Knock knock.
 

Then there was a knock on the door. Eustaf just stopped

moving.
 

"Duke."
 

It was a small voice that seemed to be concerned about Lan

waking up.
 

"You have to depart."

 

At Blaine's urging, Eustaf said, with a big sigh and hands

out.
 

"After the wedding, I'll be rewarded for everything I've

endured."
 

After he said so and lightened her tears, he got out of bed.

 
When Eustaf left the room, Lan, who had been lying blank,
hesitated back into the blanket.
 

'Uwaa-'
 

Am I getting married?
 

With Eustaf? Marriage?

 

I couldn't believe it. After blinking her eyes a few times,

Lan jumped up from her seat.
 

I was going to see Eustaf off at least. Putting on her robe,

Ran fluttered her hair and went down the mansion.
 

In front of the front door under the mansion, a knight of

blue flame armed with black armor was riding a horse.
 

The line-up with a black harness made a strong impression.

Eustaf, who was about to board a horse-riding horse,
stopped when he saw Lan running. His forehead narrowed
by itself.
Because I didn't want to show anyone the robes and
hairless Lan.
When he kicked his tongue, the knights who looked at Lan
quickly fixed their eyes between the horse's ears.
Marquis Cyrus and Count Illuminati also looked down
calmly.
"Eustaf, have a safe trip."
Ran hurriedly as she ran with her body still suffering from
muscle pain, and Eustaf was angry and couldn't stand the
laughter coming out at the same time. He gave out the
helmet he was holding.
"Please put it on me."
Then he bent down, and Lan carefully placed a helmet on
his head before kissing it.
"Come back safely."
"Don't forget your promise."
"I won't forget."
At Lan's word, Eustaf climbed onto the horse with a smile.
It was not the trembling heart of those who left for the
battlefield.
"Let's depart."
At his command, the Knights of Blue flame quickly
disappeared into the darkness.
Lan got goose bumps because the horseshoe sounds were
consistent.
Watching until he was completely gone, Cyrus said.
"Fierce."
Lan's cheeks blushed at the words. Palton spoke softly.
"You'd better stop going up there. It's eye-catching."
Only then did Lan realize how she was dressed and
returned to her room. The vision in the room was now
transformed into a group of shining stars. Lan stopped the
glass ball from spinning, and the welcome magic
disappeared.
Lan wrapped the glass ball preciously with both hands.
My heart seemed to be full, and I felt like it was going to
pop up.
The anxiety that Eustaf is going to the battlefield has been
erased. Lan cherished a glass ball and went into the
blanket and curled up.
'Let's do what I can.'
Lan thought so and took a deep breath and exhaled. She
soon fell asleep with a smile on her face.
***
"The fourth gate has been taken. Baron Lindbergh opened
the door inside and responded....."
Eustaf was not very surprised by the messenger's words.
He asked.
"What about the other soldiers?"
"Yes, as you said before, they ran away or surrendered
without rebelling."
"Is that so."
All right, Yustaf gestured to the messenger to back off.
Blaine asked with a strange face.
"You look happy."
When Eustaf turned his eyes to see him, Blaine continued.
"Even as expected, the fourth gate was taken."
"Now you know how to look after your superiors?"
Eustaf's words may sound like a bruise, but Blaine is now
close enough to the lord to notice that it was a joke.
 

"I know that much."

At his words, Eustaf grinned and said.
"Lan said she would marry me when I get back."
Words came out easily because I wanted to show off
somewhere. Blaine opened his eyes wide and said with a
smile.
"Congratulation"
Eustaf glanced at Lumiere, and although Lumie, who was
nearby, seemed surprised, he looked slightly down when he
met him.
Lumiere touched his horse's nose. The horse was lush with
a warm breath.
'......It's not as shocking as I thought.'
Rather, the fact was surprising to Lumiere. The fact that
Eustaf and Ran were doing well no longer touched by
heart-breaking pain.
Rather, it was fun to see Lan happy.
I wanted her to be the safest and happiest in the world.
My precious master.
'Is this how it's changing?'
It felt strange. Suddenly, some black eyes came to my mind.
That unruly colt of a-With a light smile, Lumiere looked up.
Blaine gestured for the ride, and the knights quietly
boarded the horse. Now, there was a haze coming from
afar, but the view was not good because the mountain fog
came down.
Lumiere drove the horse a little faster and came up to
Eustaf's side and asked.
"Shall we get right to the fifth gate?"
Eustaf retorted without looking at him.
"It's coming."
"Is there any evidence?"
It was a cheerful question, but it was a question that I
would feel like I was puking on my superior. Blaine was a
little nervous, but Eustaf answered calmly.
"Because he's the Duke of Miro."
"What does that mean?"
"It's a textbook move. If you win, you will continue the
battle. Besides, it's not like he lost a soldier to the fourth
gate recapture. Then it's textbook to pass through the fifth
gate and head to the sky mansion before the news spreads
quickly."
Only then did Eustaf turn to Lumiere and ask.
"Did you get it?"
"Yes, thank you."
When Lumiere greeted theatrically on the horse, Eustaf
said.
"Why don't you read the basics of strategy?"
"I'll try."
Lumiere said so and went back to his ranks by delaying the
reins. It was just behind Blaine, running alongside Ross.
From the armor to the end, the black knights looked like
envoys. The heavy sound of ringing, not the metallic sound
of armor, made them feel more distant from reality.
The Knights of Blue flame were ambushed in the shape of a
shot on both sides of a large area just before the fifth gate,
called the neck of a snake.
Flare-
Occasionally, I could hear horses shaking their throats
lightly and digging with their hooves, but except for that, it
was still.
Shortly after waiting, as Eustaf predicted, the Order of the
Miro ran.
The knights were wearing light equipment, perhaps for
mobility equipment.
Dududuk!
There was a loud sound of running on the ground. As they
began to pass through, Blaine looked at Eustaf.
 

Eustaf had not yet given a signal.

'I think this is going to pass by.'
At the moment of a little nervousness, Eustaf raised his
hand and at the same time, the flag with the sentence of
Lazia rose.
Then the Knights of blue flame saw the flag signal and
jumped out from both sides. There was no shout, no sound.
It was a sharp attack as if a snake were running. The
knights of Miro, who had not predicted an ambush, were
caught off guard and were hesitant.
The shooting-shaped Blue Knights cut off the waist of the
Silver Knights.
"Don't panic, keep your line!"
Silver Knights shouted as the Knights' leader raised the
spear.
However, the Silver Knights was helpless. Stabbing the
spear did not work with the armor of the Blue Flame
Knights. The armored blue Knights did not hesitate to hit
the body, and the horses of the White Silver Knights were
surprised or injured.
"Thi, This-!"
an opponent whose weapon doesn't work.
The fundamental fear rose in the hearts of the Silver
Knights. When Eustaf sent the second signal, the Blue
flame Knights now began to move in the form of covering
the Knights.
The Silver knights who landed on the ground tried to stab
the horse by lifting the spear, but the black harness threw
out all the spear.
It was a one-sided massacre.
Lumiere cut off the head of the Knights' Order. When his
head rolled down to the ground, Lumiere felt like an oops.
'Should I have held your head?'
But now he can't get off and pick up his head, and he
swung the sword at his next opponent. The spear was not
bad, but I wanted to use the sword that Lan gave me as a
gift because it was my first battle.
Then someone shouted.
"Magic!"
Lumiere looked up wondering and saw a ball of fire flying
from over there.
"!!"
The moment I faltered, a ball of fire heated up. Lumiere
unknowingly raised his arms to cover his face. The heat has
been hot. The knights skillfully calmed down as the
surprised horses grumbled and raised their front feet.
'It's all right.'
Lumiere looked down at his arm thinking so, and there was
one or two embers left.
"Hump-"
When I looked around, I saw other drivers doing similar
things. At the same time, their eyes quickly found the
wizard.
"Ho, how-?"
The wizard had a cold sweat on his back.
It was easy to find a wizard who used magic. Because I'm
holding a cane.
"Ross."
At Eustaf's call, Ross replied, "Understand." Then he
headed toward the horse's head toward the wizard. The
frightened wizard shot magic several more times after that,
but Ross didn't stop, and the wizard turned his back and
ran away and fell into Ross' hands.
Then Ross pulled out the used ice crystal and threw it away
and inserted a new crystal.
Eustaf was a little annoyed.
"What a fool."
Lan said she had definitely spoken to the Wizard
Association. The association told them not to bump into
Lazia.
 

Nevertheless, he followed this expedition because he was

forced to remain.
He was offended by the ridiculous idea that the stupid
wizard had turned down Lan's favor.
Eustaf sneaked through the ice crystal on the magab.
Perhaps because the magic was blocked now, the remaining
mana seemed to have decreased noticeably.
'But this is enough.'
He looked at the remained knights.
The knights, who lost their fighting spirit, stopped fighting
for a while and were looking this way together.
Eustaf easily found the Duke of Miro. Feathers decorated
on the pitch are also colorful.
Devan shouted.
"Everyone, fight! Fight till the end! Think of the Marquis
Cameron! Do you think they'll accept surrender?"
Eustaf smiled.
"Yes."
His murmur sent despair through the knights' faces. Devan
stared at Yustaf and shouted.
"The Duke of Lacia! I'm asking you for a one-by-one duel!"
Again? Eustaf murmured like a sigh.
"The head of the nobleman is jerk."
Lumiere said, shrugging her shoulders.
"And the Duke is a nobleman."
The knights laughed quietly. When Eustaf raised one hand,
the Knights of Blue flame stepped back and widened the
distance. Devan jumped off the horse and pulled out a
sword, and the Silver knights also stepped back for the
battle.
Eustaf also came down from the saddle and pulled out a
sword.
Devan was poisoned and swung the sword without greeted.
Eustaf bumped into a sword. Devan's purple eyes were
wrapped in hatred and glared at him.
"How could you do such a thing to her? That's what you
look like on your face...!"
Eustaf answered casually.
"She just did what she wanted."
"You're Devil!"
"She was the first to come up with it."
Devan looked ridiculous at Eustaf's rebuttal.
"She couldn't have done that! Don't talk nonsense!"
"What, is that so?"
Devan didn't know what Olivia was like. Olivia didn't show
it to anyone either.
If the brother and sister had held hands, they would have
been a real pain in the neck.
But it never happened.
For Devan, Olivia is just a little sister, and neither did Olivia
get out of it.
Probably most of the time.
'She's lucky.'
Lan knows what kind of person she is. But look straight and
say you like it.
Eustaf threw Devan's sword at once. It is a sword made of
sodium. It had a strength that was not comparable to a
sword made by beating ordinary steel, so Eustaf cut
Devan's inspection at once.
"Then you'd better ask in the afterlife."
When Eustaf said so, Devan screamed and ran at him.
Eustaf's sword penetrated his chest through his armor.
However, Devan gave Eustaf the strength to his feet as if he
were trying to get one step closer.
"You're coming with me."
"!"
When Eustaf flinched, an explosion broke out with a loud
"Gwang!" The knights screamed and fell down as Devan
shattered and scattered the iron beads inside his armor
everywhere.
"Duke!"
Blaine ran toward Eustaf, who fell in the explosion.
Because it was closest to the explosion, there was a steel
bead all over the front of Eustaf's armor. And blood and
flesh.
Eustaf swallowed a groan and lifted himself up. The beads
fell flat. With a sigh, Eustaf said.
"Ran saved my life."
Blaine said with a sigh of relief as he seemed safe.
"That's the same for us."
No one forgot whose these armor and margab were. Eustaf
stood up and kicked his tongue.
Eustaf put up the helm after removing the steel beads from
the helm.
Remembering that Lan kissed his helm, he took a deep
breath.
She must be loved by the gods.
Eustaf climbed onto the horse and said,
"Get out of here. I'm going to the fourth gate. There are
still soldiers left there."
Blaine bent down, touching his chest, and half of the
Knights of blue flame followed him as Eustaf began to run.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 115
Soon after, they encountered the spearmen who were
following the Silver knights.
 

When the commander quickly ordered the unexpected

appearance of the Knights of blue flame, the infantry tried
to arrange the ranks by sticking out the spear triple.
 

However, before organizing the ranks, they were smashed

into the hooves of the Knights of blue flame, which were
impossible for heavy cavalry. The shield was broken in the
hooves of the horse. The spears were blocked by the
magma, and the horses stepped on the bones and flesh
without mercy. With the barricades gone, simple infantry
are no match for mid- to long-term soldiers.
 

As soon as the commander's throat was cut, they lost their

fighting spirit and began to run away like the ant cubs.
 

At this point, it is a one-sided massacre.

 

"Those who surrender, throw away the sword!"

 

When Ross shouted, the soldiers quickly threw away their

weapons. Eustaf was willing to surrender the infantry.
  

Leaving some knights to manage them, Eustaf continued to

run to the fourth gate.
 

'That's ridiculous!'
 

Baron Lindbergh couldn't believe his eyes.

 

Like a group of envoys, the Knights of blue flame stood in

front of the fourth gate.
 

'The Silver Knights just left.'

 

How did the blue Knights, who headed for the third gate,
run from the fifth gate?
 

What this mean?

 

I've never heard of such a thing.

 

'The bastard.'
 
It was unfair to deceive yourself. If Eustaf had treated him
justly, he should have known about that margarine as well.
 

"Uncle, please open the door."

 

Baron Lindbergh swallowed at Eustaf's voice.

 

'You don't know yet?'

 

That you betrayed him?

 

Baron Lindbergh's head quickly circulated. He took the risk

and shouted near the wall.
 

"Yustaf? What happened? Didn't you leave for the third gate
yesterday?"
 

His voice was quite soft.

 

"I'm back because something came up. Please open the

door."
 

Baron Lindbergh hesitated. Why don't we open the door

here and pretend we're in Eustaf side?
  

Or shall we keep this castle and pour the rain on it?

 

Baron Lindbergh saved himself. So he chose the latter. It

was thought that if he was on the siege, the Duke of Miro,
who had collapsed the fifth gate, might return.
 

Then you can press Eustaf from both sides.

 

At that thought, Baron Lindbergh beckoned the waiting

shooters to shoot their arrows, and soon an arrow rain
poured from the walls.
 

"Wow, you're an idiot."

 

Lumiere looked at the arrow pouring down, and some of

the knights laughed lightly. As if it were a toothpick, an
arrow poured down on the armor was thrown.
 

Eustaf reached out and pointed at the tightly closed gate.

 

"Blue flame."
 

Beam-!
  

With a tremendous explosion, a blue flame burned. The

thick wooden door quickly disappeared, leaving only the
tanned edges.
  

The soldiers who guarded the gate and the baron were all
stiffened with their mouths wide open. In the meantime,
Eustaf quickly drove the horse into it.
 

Only then did the soldiers of the castle move in a hurry.

However, it was like a mess.
"Ev, Everyone! block the road! Block the way up to the
wall!"
Baron Lindbergh shouted and looked around. It was to find
his way out.
But less than a handful of Baron's soldiers chose to
surrender or flee rather than surrender. The baron also
took off his decorative helmet and began running down the
stairs on the wall.
"Hii, hiik!"
The baron shook his arm, spouting a short breath in fear.
"Sa, save me! I am the uncle of the Duke of Lazia!"
"Lacia doesn't forgive traitors."
At the voice, the baron opened his eyes, boiled his knees,
and fell down.
"Youth! Aren't we blood related! It's my fault, huh? It's my
fault! Forgive me if I see the face of your late brother or
your father. Huk huhuk."
While looking down at him, crying and clinging, Eustaf
swung the sword. Lumiere stopped and asked as Uncle
head rolled down the stairs.
"Should I put it on the wall?"
"That's enough."
"Then shall I kill him?"
a kinship.
When asked by Lumiere, which means 'before using that
notoriety?' Eustaf said, wiping the blade with his cloak and
putting it in a check.
"That's enough."
***
Lan stretched herself out.
It was the second day at the Sky mansion.
Eustaf sent Lan to sky mansion immediately after he
processed the Order of the duke Miro.
He took measures not to let a little bit of blood fall there,
and thanks to this, the sky mansion was calm without such
an atmosphere even though the battle of Territory was
nearing the end.
What was different from usual was that the Blue Knights'
Office was empty.
'Will I hear from you by today?'
Lan looked out thinking so.
There were some papers under her hand.
It was a document to prepare for the victory party.
The banquet was organized on a large scale. Until the end,
the Emerald Hall or Ruby Hall agonized over whether to
open the Emerald Hall.
In addition to opening the largest hall in the sky mansion
for the first time in a long time, it is a victory in a large-
scale territorial battle.
The preparations were grand.
'Since we have to go up to the capital to finish organizing
anyway, it's better not to set a period that long.'
Lan had to dig up data 70 years ago to investigate the
victory celebration.
'I can't believe I've played such a rare battle of territory at
Eustaf University twice.'
Lan sighed.
'Since we didn't have a chance to celebrate the first war
match, I'll do it right this time.'
After making up her mind, Lan ordered everything from
food to decoration.
Lan was able to easily equip herself for the celebration
because she did not burn wheat fields or ban the Golden
Rose Merchants from entering.
 

Then the door opened, and Kiri came in.

"Are you still working? Come on, come here. You haven't
had a sauna yet today."
"Today?"
"There's a victory banquet coming up. I have a duty to
prepare my master for the best."
Lan got up from her seat, collecting documents and leaving
them to her servant.
As soon as they returned to the Sky mansion, the maids
were making a fuss, saying that their faces had gotten
rough, and were actively encouraging her to look beautiful.
'No, I'm not suggesting.'
You're going to make me look good?
Lan snorted and sighed. It was almost the same beauty
baptism as the engagement ceremony.
The maids all looked curious to hear that I had been
proposed.
No, I'm already engaged. What's that?
When Lan explained, "If Eustaf returns from battle, we will
get married," they nodded and said congratulations.
When Sina heard it, she shouted, "Unnie! Show me your
ring!" and the ladies looked curious again.
Lan was also a little embarrassed.
'Then I didn't get the ring.'
I thought, "I didn't get the ring," and Sina said, "What?"
and hit me on the knee.
"He forgot about the ring."
She murmured helplessly, and Dimodia said, snugly.
"You already have an engagement ring, don't you?"
"That's right. And the wedding ring will be exchanged on
the day of the wedding."
Sina said, "Oh, really?" with a relieved look.
"Where I am, I get my wedding ring in advance. Well, come
to think of it, I guess it's because I don't have an
engagement ring."
Sina nodded, and Dimodia and Kiri said, 'It's amazing that
you don't have an engagement ring.' they said it all
together.
Then Lan said, "We should hold a victory celebration," and
since then, the two have been putting all their capabilities
into shining except when Lan was around.
Food also aggressively raised health and beauty
treatments, and Lan felt her skin and hair smooth.
Two maids are said to brush their hair 100 times with a
comb every night, and Lan seemed to brush more than 100
times.
The milky hair that received such care was dazzling as if it
had received the sun, and even when Lan swept it with her
fingers, it slipped as if she were touching the cool silk, so
the admiration came out naturally.
Today, Lan was able to stagger out of the bathroom after
drinking a subtle tea, flapping something like a lotion with
a refreshing scent on the whole body, and washing it off.
"Unnie, you look like a peeled egg day by day."
Sina's words did not sound like a joke. asked Sina.
"Can I touch it? Arms?"
"Of course."
When Lan put out her arm, Sina caressed her arm and
exclaimed, "Wow."
"It's really smooth, moist and soft. Wow - what did you put
on?"
"It's a special herbal and manufactured massage cream."
 

Dimodia replied with a proud face. Kiri nodded.

"You've opened up a lot of scars on your arm. As expected,
the world ointment works well."
Ran jumped at her words.
"Did you used a world ointment?! I told you not to use it!"
It's a good medicine, so of course it should be used only in
critical situations. So she had no intention of using
ointment to remove the scar on her arm.
"But I heard it's less effective after some time. Then it's
better to dispose of it and use it."
That's what the Duke ordered. said Kiri.
However, he did not say that it was included in the massage
cream he is using.
The World Hydrographic massage worked wonders, so the
calluses and scars on Kiri's hands were gradually
disappearing, and the tendons and blood vessels that
popped out of training were decreasing.
'If I keep massaging like this, I'll be like a noble lady's
hand.'
Kiri looked down at her hand curiously with that thought.
Applying it to hair was also effective, so the cracked hair
returned to glossy and thick hair on two days.
With a full-body massage like that, Lan's skin became as
transparent and smooth as a baby's skin.
Sina looked at Lan with a little worship and thought.
'I think it's okay to just exist for such a pretty person.'
The most important woman to the man she likes. Usually,
they may become lovers, but Sina was good at Lan and
Lumie.
Lan sat next to Sina and said.
"So what about Sina? How are you? How about the party
preparation?"
"Oh, it's going well. We couldn't have the tea party that we
prepared. I'm using it well."
Sina grinned.
Emerald Hall, like its name, was the largest hall decorated
in green. The floor of the hall, which can accommodate
nearly 500 people, was made with beautiful patterns of
green onyx, pale postnatal marble and white marble, and
arched plaid windows lined both sides of the hall.
From one window, there was a view of the Lacia's public
garden and an ice wall on the other side.
Sina and Lan decided to discuss the number of people to
enter and the order of the sofa and curtains to be placed,
the decorations of the pillars, the food, and the pre-dinner.
"Since it's an emerald hall, we'd better keep it green and
natural."
I didn't forget to add silver and gold decorations to it.
asked Sina.
"But when will they be back? We won't hold a victory
banquet right away anyway, so we'll prepare it, but we
can't make food in advance, right?"
When asked by Sina, Lan looked up and said.
"Well, as Sina said, I'll take a day off and hold it for two
days instead of having a banquet right away - and I'll call
you before Eustaf gets back."
At that time, the butler came inside and politely said.
"A messenger has arrived from the Duke."
"The messenger?"
When Lan got up from her seat, the butler bowed his back
with a pleased face.
"Yes, he's coming back to sky mansion now. We have a
messenger saying that he will arrive in the next two days."
Lan's face brightened up.
"Praise the messenger and let him rest."
Lan said so and looked down at Sina, and Sina jumped up
from her seat with sparkling eyes and held Lan's hand.
"Congratulations Unnie!"
"Yeah. Sina, you're nervous, aren't you?"
Lan knew she was worried about Lumie.
Sina laughed and said, hehehe.
"But I don't think he's going to die anywhere."
Lan grinned at the words.
"Then the banquet is in three days. We have to prepare all
the things below now."
Sina nodded and asked.
"Shall we ask to the cook now?"
"That's better."
Lan nodded. The liquor storehouse was also scheduled to
ask the head of the court to take another look.
"Earl, it's measure time."
At that time, Dimodia came in and said, Lan sighed.
'Strangely enough, I think I've been wearing a lot of clothes
lately.'
It is said that it is a banquet dress, but strangely, it seems
to be used often.
She fixed her face brightly and said.
"Eustaf is arriving in two days."
"Already?"
Dimodia opened her eyes wide in surprise and said in a
hurry.
"No, it's faster than I thought. It's a pleasure."
Lan burst into laughter.
"Thank you. Is it fast? I don't know if the war ends this
quickly."
Dimodia shook her head.
"No, I think it's usually. It was even an away match."
I can't believe it's such an overwhelming defeat.
Lan nodded at the words, "That's the way it is." Dimodia
said, "Then we'll have to hurry up. Come quickly," Lan said.
Lan told Sina, as if she was being dragged by Dimodia.
"A banquet, please."
"Don't worry."
Sina waved her hand and said.
Dimodia said to the maid who were preparing for the
measuring in the crossing room.
"The Duke is coming back the day after tomorrow."
At the words, the maids all opened their eyes wide and
paused. The silence passed for a moment and they rushed
to say.
"Congratulations."
"It's such a pleasure."
"You're done early."
Their hands became busier as they chatted. They quickly
went back to bed after the measuring was finished much
faster than Lan thought.
'It's like a storm's gone.'
Lan sighed, thinking so.
"What if the Duke comes back in two days?"
When Dimodia told me, Kiri walked in quickly, and Lan
nodded.
Kiri rolled up her sleeves and said,
"Then we'll have to hurry. Now! Come to the bathroom."
"Isn't this enough for me?"
Unknowingly, when Lan said defensively, Kiri said, "What
are you talking about!" gathering her eyebrows.
"You must be the most beautiful! That's my mission."
Being pushed by Kiri's power, Lan stepped into the ruddy
bathroom.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 116
A parade of Territory residents lined up in front of the road
to greet the Knights of blue flame, who returned after
winning.
 

Everyone cheered, spraying branches and paper flowers.

 

"Blessing of the blue flame!"

 

"Long live the Duke of Lazia!"

 

"May the blue flame be with you!"

 

The knights took off their helm and walked proudly in the

middle of the street, raising their hair to the fullest extent.
 

"Kyakk! Look here!"

 

"The knight! The fancy knight!"

 

The women also screamed and waved handkerchiefs from

the second floor window.
 
The village was in a festive mood as meat and alcohol were
to be served from the sky mansion and returned to the
residents of territory.
 

Some knights whose behind was itching waved, and cheers

poured out again.
 

So through the village, the way up to the sky mansion was

still.
 

Then Ross shouted, "Ah!" and pointed to a tree rising high

on both sides.
 

"Look at that!"
 

Green ribbons were tied to trees on both sides of the road

and fluttered in the wind. It was obvious who he was
welcoming.
 

Everyone's face was filled with laughter, and the speed of

the horse went up faster.
 

When I entered the sky mansion, all the users were lined
up.
 
It was wonderful to see him standing in line in a uniform. In
the meantime, Eustaf arrived at the front door.
 

Lan grabbed the skirt and greeted gracefully.

 

"Congratulations on your victory. Duke."

 

Eustaf got off the horse and Ran smiled and continued to

greet.
 

"May the blue flame - kkyaakk?"

 

Eustaf lifted her up and screamed, and he smiled and

hugged her tightly.
 

"I'm back, fiancee."

 

Lan's green eyes became round and soon smiled.

 

"Welcome, fiancé."
 

Lan then waited for him to drop her off, but Eustaf showed
no sign of letting her off. I didn't think Eustaf's arms would
fall off because they held her tightly, but this is still not
polite.
 

"Youth."
 

Lan whispered low, frowned, raised her head, and blushed

when she found everyone was smiling.
 

She coughed in vain.

 

"Please rest yourself at home today. The banquet will be

ready from tomorrow morning."
 

"Disperse."
 

When Eustaf briefly added, the knights quickly became

free-spirited and began to disperse.
 

Now go back to the Knights' room and peel off each one's

armor, clean up, wash up, eat, and sleep.
 

Everyone was scattered, talking about what the banquet

would be like tomorrow.
 
Sina quickly found Lumiere. Scarlet hair caught my eye
even though I was far away.
 

Her eyes met with Lumiere, and Lumiere smiled faintly and
rushed to him, feeling her heart fluttering.
 

"You're back safe."

 

"I'am back safe."

 

Lumiere said lightly, and Sina said, "I'm glad." Lumiere

reached out and gently pushed her hair behind her ears.
 

When he slightly shrank from the cold guntlet, Lumiere

said, pulling away.
"I'm glad you're okay, too."
"Worried?"
"I did."
Sina smiled broadly at Lumiere's words.
***
Lan hugged him and said a little rebellious as Eustaf
entered the mansion.
"Let me go now."
"No, I don't want to."
"What? Why?"
"Because I don't have much chance to touch Noonim."
"Eustaf!"
It wasn't until Lan raised her voice that he dropped her off.
Lan clapped out her skirt and murmured, "Really."
Eustaf reached out and whispered with his fingers crossed
her hair, which had flowed down.
"How do you become more beautiful day by day?"
Lan's cheeks turned red.
"This is because Kiri and Dimodia preparing me for a
victory banquet....."
Eustaf said with a smile at her excuse.
"You said you'd marry me when I get back."
"Huh?"
"You did."
Lan nodded when he asked again as if he had checked.
"I did, but after the victory banquet, we went up to the
capital and cleaned up the territorial battle-"
"Tomorrow."
"......Yes?"
I didn't know but asked again. Eustaf said relaxedly.
"Is the Emerald Hall open for a banquet?"
"Ri, right?"
"Then that's enough. Let's change it to a wedding."
"That's ridiculous! I didn't even prepare to get
married.············."
Lan's words gradually slowed down.
'Wait, this is......'
Clothes that are more than necessary.
The hairdresser who started like at the engagement
ceremony.
She squinted and said.
"You was planning to do this from the beginning."
"What do you mean?"
"Not me, but the maidens knew- but how? Oh, I see. It was
green nokyoung. Both of them."
Answering his advice, Lan realized. I wondered how Eustaf
gave the order without realizing it, but Dimodia and Kiri
are Nokyeong.
The first or second person must have been with Yustaf, so
he must have delivered Yustaf's plan.
"So sneaky."
Eustaf whispered as Lan muttered.
"I can't stand another day. Now."
Lan's face turned red again.
"Really, really, Eustaf."
When Lan grumbled, he asked with a distinctive look on his
face, which weakened.
"Don't you like it? Noonim?"
"I'am only a sister like this?'
His smile became sweet.
 

"Because I'm trying to seduce you."

"Really-"
Lan looked away.
".....It's Not"
Speaking quietly, Lan pushed him hard, trying to hide her
burning face.
"Come on, let's get up there and take off your armor. And
tell me how it's organized."
"Yes, yes."
Lan's face became even redder when Eustaf smiled and
said.
"Answer only once."
"All right."
Eustaf bit lightly on his lips. Or I thought I would burst into
laughter, and then Lan would be more angry.
'Cute.'
Eustaf thought so and was pushed back to his room.
***
The duke's room was woven of smooth, dark syrupy wood
and white marble.
Most of the furniture was large, dark and simple.
Lan was bitten and began to undress Eustaf himself, and he
said in a bit of embarrassment.
"Ran, this is just leave it to the servant. Or I'll do it"
"No, I don't want to. Maybe you're hiding it after you got
hurt again."
Just like last time.
When Lan said, "I must check with my own eyes," Eustaf
muttered, "I'm really fine this time," but let her as she
wanted.
When Lan sniffed because of the tightening iron, Eustaf let
go of the tightening iron with his own hands. In fact, Lan
touches it, but Eustaf does everything.
After taking off the armor one by one with a heavy sound,
he wear a light shirt.
Lan groped slowly through his body and Yustaf took a deep
breath and said,
"I'd rather take off all my clothes. And I think it's better to
check."
Lan blushed.
"That's a pervert."
"I think it's better than stuttering like this."
Stuttering isn't a pervert, is it?
Eustaf complained, feeling even wronged, and Lan slapped
his hand.
"You're not really hurt, are you?"
"Yes, really."
He added, holding her hand tightly.
"Please do a lot of touching in bed after the wedding."
"Eustaf!"
Lan raised her voice, and Eustaf laughed and whispered.
"I'll give you a hand."
"-!!"
When Lan made a breathless sound and ran to get the
cushion on the sofa, Eustaf laughed low.
"Oh, really!"
Lan hit him a few times with the cushion she brought, but
he didn't even seem to be hit.
While Lan was struggling while hugging the cushion,
Eustaf took off his armor.
After telling the servant to take it, Eustaf partitions and
changed into new clothes behind it.
Lan sat on the sofa and asked as she saw his shirt hanging
over the partition.
"So? What happened? Baron Lindbergh? Duke of Miro?
Marquis Cameron?"
 

"The body of Baron Lindbergh has been handed over to the

bereaved families. The Duke of Miro had no bodies left."
"Isn't there any left?"
"Yes, it's--"
When Eustaf explained, Lan opened her eyes wide. You
mean he blew himself up, didn't?
"I lived because Missreel's armor."
Lan breathed a sigh of relief at the words and raised her
chin on the cushion she embraced. It was not the pattern
that was strangely bumpy in front of the armor, but.....
I got goosebumps on my back.
She swallowed her saliva and Ran followed up with a
question.
"I see. So the baron's gone now?"
"That's right."
"The Duke of Miro?"
"I will not let the old duke be cut off by the Emperor."
'The New Duke Miro means the breath for Label.'
It will also be convenient Labels. Anyway, the Duke of Miro
is one of the main pillars of central politics, and Olivia's
affairs have strained her relationship with the imperial
family.
He'll take this opportunity to clean up.
On top of the partition, pants are hung this time. Lan
looked at the shadow beyond the partition because her
eyes were round, and quickly looked down and said.
"What about the Marquis Cameron?"
"I didn't kill him. I don't have to end it there. He's being
held prisoner, and I think he'll be released because of his
generous mediation."
"Hmm."
"But wouldn't it go bankrupt?"
It would not be easy to get compensation for the war twice,
no matter how much it is the Marquis's finances.
"You're right. Besides, the land's not that good, is it?"
"By the way, Cyrus won't miss this opportunity, and there's
a good chance she'll be the Duke of Cyrus. The Marquis
should either sell the rest of the estate or get a bride with a
large dowry."
"Like me?"
Lan grinned and said, Behind the partition, a fresh new-
cloth Eustaf swept up his hair.
"Its not because Lan are already mine."
Even though she knew it was a joke, his tone was firm.
When Lan saw him coming out, she put the cushion down
next to her and opened her arms.
"Hug me again."
Not over the armor.
At Lan's words, Eustaf approached without hesitation and
hugged her tightly. Lan breathed a sigh of relief, feeling his
hot temperature and solid body completely surrounding
her.
Once again, Eustaf whispered.
"I'm back."
"Welcome."
Lan replied with a smile, too. After a while, Lan said.
"Really, can't you tell me in advance?"
"You wouldn't be surprised if I told you, would you? In
addition, Lan would have tried to scale downsize."
At Eustaf's words, Lan said, "That's it-" and shut her mouth.
If it were her wedding, she wouldn't have held it so
splendidly.
'Wait, then-'
"Did Sina know that?"
"Yes."
"What does she think ......"
Decorating the hall became more and more spectacular day
by the day.
Lan said, "Can I go this far?"Whenever I laughed at her,
Sina pushed, "It's a victory banquet for the first time in a
long time!" and everyone would nod and sympathize with
her.
Lan groaned.
"I'm the only one who didn't know."
Eustaf smiled and hugged her tightly. I thought I would be
happy if I kept hugging like this.
Then there was a knock on the door, and Kiri came to find
Lan.
"Now, you two can't see each other until the wedding. I
have to finish Lan's wedding dress."
Eustaf simply let Lan go, feeling sorry, and Lan returned to
Kiri and said.
"You must have fooled me?"
Then Kiri said jokingly, moving her shoulders.
"The only thing that matters to me is that the Lord's
Ra········· I am a powerless servant."
Although the pathetic test was funny, Lan breathed a sigh
because Kiri was not wrong.
"I can't help it."
Kiri grinned.
"Thank you for your generous disposition."
"You never thought you'd be punished."
At Lan's words, Kiri laughed out loud.
In an attitude that it was known to Lan, the maids brought
their wedding dresses and put them in.
The wedding dress was not white but dark green.
In the dark green dress, which was supposed to be drawn
long behind, the hair was dancing in gold.
Dressed in a dress, the maids admired themselves.
"You're so beautiful."
"Green looks really good on you."
"Oh, my God, your my is really dark. And your eyes stand
out more."
"I can't wait to see you wear Viridescent Crown."
Lan couldn't see himself in a dress until the day, so she
wondered about the embarrassing exclamation.
"Now, go to bed early and get plenty of rest."
The maids nodded at Kara's words. Lan had dinner early,
drank a thick drink, and went to bed early in the evening.
I didn't think I'd fall asleep, but Lan slipped to sleep
because of the drink.
***
On the morning of the wedding, Lan got up early because
of the tension.I didn't lose sleep, but it was still before
dawn.
Lan got out of bed and opened the bedroom veranda door.
A cool breeze blew in.
Moslin curtains fluttered like fairy wings. Lan looked at the
ice wall.
Nothing has been solved yet that is happening on the ice
wall. The overly serene ice wall was ominous, but 'Maybe
it'll end like this. You've been doing the sealing, haven't
you?The optimistic speculation also raised its head
speculation.
The dawn began to break in the distance, and the sky lit up
little by little.
The dark ice wall was also getting brighter from above. The
sky was surprisingly blue and nice.
"Miss Lan, it's time to get up."
As she entered the bedroom, Soda I talked and opened her
eyes.
"Are you up already?"
"Yes, I opened my eyes."
"Don't get hit by the cold wind. Your skin will get rough."
Then Soda hurried inside and closed the window tightly.
'It's not even winter.'
Lan thought about it, but she obediently followed.
 

CHAPTER 117 – WEDDING

When it was known that Ran woke up, the maids rushed in
and opened all the curtains in the room.
 

The massage and grooming followed.

 

"I don't think you should put on any skin makeup."

 

Kara told Ran after discussion with Soda. Ran also looked
at herself in the mirror and nodded.
 

"Yes, I think so too."

 

Kara added as if to explain.

  

"Your skin looks already good, I don’t think I need to put

more makeup. I think you will look a bit darker and rougher
if I put more skin makeup. I'll just enhance your looks."
 

Ran nodded.
 

The eyeliner wasn't black, but it was too dark, so it looked

black. Her green colored eyes looked deeper as she curled
out her long lashes.
 

The already red-colored lips go well with the green dress.

Already wearing the wedding dress, the maids fixed up
Ran's hair. Ran's wavy hair was raised to the ground and
finished with coral-shaped ornaments made of diamonds
and pearls.
 

Too fancy accessories were not worn. This was because one
of the contents of the ceremony was to use a Viridescent
Crown.
 

Wearing necklaces and earrings, the maids looked at their

owners with glimmering eyes.
 

After a while, Sina, who came in, saw Ran, she pretended
to fall down and said,
"No, I can't believe a Goddess falls down from the heaven!"
  

Ran burst into laughter.

 

"Sina is so pretty, too."

 

At Ran's words, Sina humbly said, "I'm a firefly," but she

was also adorned beautifully.
 

Wearing a cute pink dress with a boat neck, the black hair
was wavy and turned on. When Ran saw her, her eyes
sparkled with yearning and her cheeks were reminded, so
she was lovely, too.
 

"Shina should also wear accessories on her hair. Is there

anything good you want to wear?"
 

Sina jumped at Lan's words and waved her hand saying she
was okay, but Ran insist.
 

Then Kara brought a headdress made of Hong San-ho's

plant. Ran smiled and showed her said.
 

"It's set."
 
Sina's eyes were filled with tears. She replied,
 

"Unnie, you'll be really, really happy. More than now,

definitely."
 

Ran felt like she was being told by a family at Sina's words.
 

"Sina..."
 

Ran's voice started shaking, Soda hurriedly brought a

handkerchief and said,
 

"Look down and wipe gently."

 

Kiri also told Sina.

 

"If you cry, your makeup will smudge out. Now, sit over
there. I'll put the headdress on it."
Ran nodded.
 

"It's a good day, so smile."

 

Sina also nodded. The red decoration on her black hair

went very well. In addition, Sina doesn't know the value of
Hong San-ho, so it won't be that expensive because it's not
a jewel. She felt comfortable thinking about it.
 

If she had known the price, she wouldn't have nodded.

 

Finally, the wedding preparation was finished by putting a

veil over Ran's head. Ran took a deep breath and thought
of the order in her head.
 

Moving in front of the hall, a gold plate with blue flames

awaits. If you take the plate, go into the hall, pass three
arches, and go out to the front of the podium, Eustaf takes
the plate and pour the flame into the brazier in front of the
podium.
And when the flame burns, it was the establishment of a
Lazia marriage. Then, Eustaf will give the Viridescent
Crown and a ring.
'Then you sign the marriage vows and come around the
arch, and you're done.'
I don't know if it's complicated or not.
Ran rose from her seat after reflecting on the order in her
head.
"It's time for you to go down."
At Kara's words, Ran got up from her seat, breathing
deeply. When she went outside, Blaine in a uniform was
waiting.
"I'm here to escort you."
Ran nodded. Putting her hand on his arm, Ran went down,
thinking her vision was stuffy because of the veil.
The whole castle was so solemn as if no event is occuring.
As we went to the entrance of the Emerald Hall, the
Knights of blue flame lined up on both sides of the
entrance.
Ran passed through it with overwhelming chills. It was
fortunate that Sina in her pink dress could be seen in front
of her.
Sina was holding a gold bowl with blue flames. Sina handed
it over and said to her, "Congratulations, Unnie. And this is
a bit heavy."
"Thank you."
Ran replied and carefully accepted the bowl. I was a little
surprised that the blue flame was bigger than I thought.
And the gold plate was heavier than it looks.
'Cause it's made out of gold.'
Standing in front of the door with a plate, the servants
opened the door. The door opened without a sound. Ran
looked over the dim veil at the people in the hall.
'I'm glad I'm wearing a veil.'
I even had that thought. If not, I would have been really
nervous.
Ran carefully went into the hall. The veil made me dizzy,
holding fire bowl, and trying not to step on the hem of a
very long dress, I couldn't afford to look around.
The three arches, green, white, and silver, were stopped.
Only after Eustaf took the bowl from her, Ran looked up
and could see him.
'Hyuk.'
Ran took a small breath.
Eustaf in uniform looked so cool and impressive over the
veil. Ran once again thought she was lucky that she was
wearing a veil.
Otherwise, everyone would have seen this stupid look that I
have.
When Eustaf poured the flame into the brazier, a large blue
flame rose from the brazier. There was no heat, but she was
amazed by the sudden blow.
Eustaf turned around and rolled up her veil. Ran smiled
gently and stared at him, and Eustaf felt like his hands are
shaking.
He unveiled the veil, threw it into the flames, and lifted the
prepared Crown. The emeralds and diamonds on the green
fire flower and the Viridescent Crown shone like dancing
light. When Ran tilted her head slightly, Eustaf carefully
put the Crown on Ran's head. When Ran looked up, Eustaf
kissed her on the cheek without realizing it. A smile flowed
out among the guests.
Ran's cheeks turned red.
After finishing the ceremony, Eustaf felt like he wanted to
carry her and go straight up to their bedroom.
He held Ran's hand and put the ring on her. A large
diamond ring glistening with a brilliant cut was inserted
into her finger.
'It's too big.'
Ran thought. I looked at Eustaf and saw a proud smile on
his face while looking at the ring, so I decided to just enjoy
the gift.
And as he held her hand tightly, people gathered in the hall
shouted in one voice.
"Give me a greening!"
Ran felt her heart tremble. Then, the servant brought a
parchment paper and a pen.
It was a marriage pledge.
First, Eustaf signed it, then its Ran’s turn to finished
signing.
Then the Count of Illuminati, standing next to them,
shouted.
"I hereby declare that under the laws of Lazia and the
Empire, the two have become a married couple!"
Then everyone cheered. When Ran looked at Eustaf, he
hugged her and asked. "Can we go to our room now?" Ran
swallowed her breath in an unexpected question and
blushed.
Everyone burst into laughter and roared, then Eustaf, while
still holding Ran, continue to passed three arches across
the hall again.
Everyone applauded, whistled, sprinkled flower leaves,
wheat grains, and gold coins and cheered. Some gold coins
fell on Eustaf, so he was careful not to crush on Ran.
"The groom is on rush!"
Everyone burst into laughter again when someone
mischievously shouted.
Ran hugged Eustaf's neck tightly, feeling her cheeks
burning even more.
As soon as the servant left and closed the door of the hall,
Eustaf put Ran down and kissed her. He caught the Crown
on Ran's head that almost fell down. Ran was embarrassed
and pressed her hand Eustaf's lips.
"You got lipstick on you."
"Really?"
Eustaf rubbed his lips against the back of his hand then
immediately kissed her once more heatedly.
"Hmmm, hm..."
‘Cough, cough’
It was only when Kara coughed that Eustaf stopped kissing
Ran. Ran almost wants to hid her face.
"We need to get ready for the banquet, so you both need to
change."
When Kara said so, Ran nodded dazely.
"See you in a few minutes."
Eustaf whispered in Ran's ear and left, and Ran followed
Kara up to the room and changed her clothes.
The banquet dress was a dark blue dress with several
layers of napolnapol material and a full of shiny topaz
underneath the skirt, making it look like a night sky.
On top of that, the Crown was firmly fixed on the head, and
a long glove with a pearl button on the exposed arm was
inserted.
And when I went back to Emerald Hall, it was a completely
different party ball.
Two chairs were placed side by side at the top of the
banquet hall, and Ran who glanced at Eustaf, who was
waiting at the entrance to the hall.
Eustaf, who changed his clothes, was so cool that her heart
starts to beating loudly.
"Let's go, My Lady."
As Eustaf spoke politely, Ran only nodded.
I couldn't speak well at that moment.
When Ran and Eustaf entered the hall, everyone in the hall
watched at the two. As if the Red Sea were splitting, people
bowed deeply and stepped from side to side.
Ran and Eustaf sat down, but it was for a while. After
Eustaf's greeting and people sang three cheers, Eustaf
asked Ran for a dance.
Ran took a deep breath and held his hand together.
Entering the floor, the orchestra played music, and Ran
now danced the doublet quite familiarly.
It was a perfect pair enough for the people watching with a
sigh.
"Would you like to dance?"
Lumiere reached out his hand, and Sina smiled and quickly
reach out.
As the two joined the floor, the others joined the floor, and
soon the floor was filled with dancers. Only then did the
tension go away.
"I'm already tired." Ran whispered.
"No, you can't."
That's what Eustaf said and added.
"I don't think I'm going to put Ran to rest tonight."
Ran's face turned red. I wanted to yell at him "Eustaf!" but
I couldn't because there were so many people.
So, she tried swallow her words and glared at him.
"You’re really...!! Eustaf Laban de Lazia."
"Yes, my Lady."
The gentle way he called her tickled on her heart, down to
her toes.
My Lady
I can't believe I'm the Duchess of Lazia.
"I can't believe it."
Eustaf nodded at Ran's murmur.
"I can't believe it either."
"Really?"
"Yes, and I want to taste you out."
Ran's cheeks turned red for his erotic words.
Eustaf whispered to her, "Don't drink too much, we’ll go out
of here later."
Ran widens her eyes questioningly.
"Please save me, my Lady." Eustaf said in a pleading tone,
gently caressing Ran's back.
Ran shutted her mouth then slowly lowering her gaze.
"Then, I can't help it."
Looking at her, he could see the tips of her ears turned red,
so Eustaf thought he wanted to kiss her starting on her ear.
But he held it in.
After the first dance, people gathered on the floor to
congratulate them.
The two were busy accepting all their salutations. Ran was
led by the hands of the people who wanted to dance with
her, and even suffered from the quadrium.
In the middle of the banquet, Kiri approached and spoke
politely.
"It's time for you to fix your clothes."
"Oh, yes."
Ran nodded and asked people for their understanding
before leaving the hall.
"It's hard." Ran said, while hushing and fanning.
 

Kiri smiled and turned around and said,

"Madam, I'm bringing you out at the request of the Lord."
Ran’s eyes widen. Kiri continued smoothly.
"You can really fix your clothes and go back, or I’ll show
you to your bedroom."
Ran thickens her face and playfully replied,
"If I’ll go back to the banquet hall, Eustaf will cry."
"He seems to act as if his wife might get sick and
disappear." Kiri said with a big smile.
"That’s a bit unrealistic," Lan murmured and coyly said in
an inevitable manner.
"I'll go to the bedroom."
"Yes."
Kiri answered casually and led her to the duchess’
bedroom. Kara and Soda were already waiting there.
They untied Ran's hair, helped her bath and dressed her.
"…"
Ran felt awkward when the maids left in a rush.
She swallowed her tension and examined the duchess'
room. Then she found another door. The size was small
compared to other doors. The handle seemed to be made of
silver, with emerald decorations attached. There was also a
large lock that could be locked on this side, which was also
a silver bolt.
'What is this...?'
Ran unlocked the latch and opened the handle. Then again,
the couple's bedroom was revealed.
'Wow...'
It was my first time coming into the bedroom of a couple. In
the middle of the cozy space was a king-sized bed. The
curtains were all up at momentarily. Ivory curtains in
colorful numbers. Ran sat at the end of the bed.
'it smells fresh.'
What is it made of? Goose fur, right?
Ran patted her slippers with such a good thought. Most of
the beds here were high, but the couple's beds were higher,
so when they sat down, their toes slightly hanging from the
floor.
'It'll hurt if you fall. No, the carpet is too thick, so maybe
it's okay.'
Ran shrugged her shoulders. I was so bothered by my
outfit.
At that time, there was a clicking sound of the door
opening. Ran's shoulder was greatly scratched. As she
turned her head gently, Eustaf stood at the entrance. Just
as Ran was wearing a dark green robe, he was also
wearing a black robe.
"You're really fast."
I murmured without realizing it, Eustaf chuckled.
"I couldn't wait any longer."
"What about the banquet?"
"They wouldn’t notice us gone because they're feasting and
drinking among themselves."
While speaking, Eustaf did not move a single foot from the
entrance.
"Eus."
"Yes."
"Come this way."
Ran commanded quietly while she trembled discreetly. The
dark lamp gave her courage.
Eustaf approached the bed slowly.
"Don't you think the bed here is too high?", Ran said as she
got out of bed.
"Let's have them cut its legs."
"Uh, no, I didn’t mean that."
Ran said in embarrassment, but Eustaf smiled naughtily
and pulled her waist then kissed her heatedly.
'Ah'
I thought the kiss was strong enough, but now it's
completely different.
Persistent and clingy
Being pushed down, Ran lay on the bed. He held her head
and waist, like it happened too naturally.
His hot kisses have now slipped from lips to neck then to
her shoulders. Ran's body almost jumped when his hand
sneak into her robe. She pushed him a little, but Eustaf ‘s
hands stopped her.
"Eus."
"Yes?"
Ran thought his voice was too hoarse.
"Can I first take off your robe?", She asked softly.
 
CHAPTER 118
⚠This chapter contain mature content!! Read at your
own risk !!⚠
Instead of answering, Eustaf grabbed her hand and put it in
the string of his robe. Ran took a deep breath and pulled
the string.
Ran pulled the robe back slightly, then the dark silk robe
gently flowed down the floor.
 

Both of them were naked inside, so Ran’s eyes widen when

she saw his nakedness. Eustaf smiled naughtily then
started kissing her lips while asking erotically, "Are you
satisfied?"
"Oh…its more than that."
He burst into laughter at her words and asked.
 

"Can I also take off your robe?"

Ran nodded and Eustaf pulled her string off. Ran's cheeks
reddened to his his heated gaze.
He sighs and said, "Ran is always beyond my imagination.",
then he hugged and started pouring hot kisses on Ran.
 

Then he continued pouring out his admiration, Ran felt

embarrassed and enchanted at the same time. Eustaf
tightly hugged Ran and carried her to the middle of the
bed.
Eustaf asked in a seductive tone, "Can I do everything I've
always wanted to do?"
"What do you want to do?"
 

When asked by Ran, he whispered more erotically in her

ear, and Ran exclaimed, "Eustaf!" As his words continued.
When she cried, "Eustaf!" reprovingly again. Eustaf kissed
her mouth to shut it down and responded,
"If you’re not saying no, then that means you agreed."
 

"Eus, uhh–"
 

When a sweet moan came out of her mouth, he felt the

agonizing need. Ran moaned again as he began to lick her
whole.
 

"But, but when–"

 

When are we going to start doing that?

 

He grinned naughtily, fully aware of her question.

 

"Our night would be long."

 
'How long are we going stay at the bedroom?'
 

Her eyes grew wider, then she contemplates on his

meaning, but then Eustaf started his attacked, her thoughts
melted away. Their lips overlap heatedly, gently rubbing
each other while the two tongues met inside like daring
each in a sword fight.
 

Then his hands slowly caressing her shoulders, neck, and

ears.
 

'Eusss…what's this–'
 

I've been kissing Eustaf until now, but now things were
completely different. It was a kiss that made my head
mushy and my whole being itch.
 

My body lost its strength.

 

As his fingers rubbed her auricle lightly, Ran breathed in,

and in the meantime, his tongue slipped through her lips.
 

"Hut–"
 
Her voice came out unconsciously. Then their tongues got
tangled repeatedly.
 

Ran couldn't think of anything. Her fingers grabbed the

bed sheet. With every cell on her body becomes sensitive,
he heatedly sucked her tongue, and Ran grabbed him
without realizing it. But she can't put a strength into her
fingers.
 

Eustaf kissed her lightly on the cheek. She felt dismayed

when the kiss was over, so Ran sighed unconsciously. She
wanted this kind of kiss all day long.
His lips gently crawl down her neck to her collarbone.
When he gently bit her collarbone, her body twisted by
itself.
A hard, hot hands swept down her body. It gently pushes
down to her abdomen, from shoulder to arm and from arm
to side.
While touching the skin that began to sweat. Eustaf
murmured,
"So pretty."
Ran's cheeks heated up.
"I think it's better if it’s dark.", she whispered.
"No, I don't want to."
Ran's face turned redder as Eustaf refuse sternly.
"But I am embarrassed."
"But if I can't see everything, I don't know if Ran will likes
it or not. I want to make you feel good, Noonim."
The seductiveness of his voice tilted her body and she gulp
her piled up saliva.
"Your skin is so soft and supple. How can it be so pleasantly
smooth?"
His fingers have been caressing her from the bottom to the
top repeatedly, then stayed near her stomach, and lightly
swept the lower part of her chest with his thumb. His
fingers gently squeezed her chest and he put his mouth and
lick it.
"Don't be nervous.", He whispered.
Eustaf played with his lips. It was a thoroughly play than
before. Then his fingers began to rub her other nipple.
Gasp.
A moan came out of on her. She felt her mouth went dry,
and while his touching her nipple, his eyes sparkled. While
his hand is caressing the surrounding skin, he bit the
hardening nipple with his mouth.
"Ah!"
A light yelp flowed out of Ran's mouth. Eustaf felt her spine
tingle. He rolled the hardening nipple with his tongue and
repeatedly sucked on it.
He did the same with the other nipple, and then his fingers
went to her mouth.
"Huh, eung-"
Ran knew for the first time that the tongue could also be a
sex band. His fingers and my tongue were tangled up. Ran
sucked his fingers up and played them with her tongue as
what he did. As if to respond every time, Eustaf sucked her
nipple forcefully.
Loud sucking sound filled the bedroom.
After taking the wet finger out of Ran's mouth and lightly
kissing her lips, he spread her legs with his knees.
"Uh-"
"You're already soaked. Here."
His fingers parted her vagina gently. Ran turned her face
away because of the squealing noise.
"Don't look..."
"I'm not teasing you. It's wet, shiny and pretty. You're
already overfilled."
Ran's waist trembled as his thumb gently caress her
clitoris. With a thumb soaked in honey, Eustaf turned her
clitoris and gently pushed his finger inside.
When he gently rubbed the inside wall with his shallow
fingers and rubbing her clitoris, an aching sound came out
of Ran's mouth.
With the other hand, Eustaf grabbed Ran’s chin, which
turned her face to him, and made her see it everything. Ran
opened her mouth naïvely when she saw his new blue eyes
filled with lust.
"Don't tease."
As Ran whispered quietly, he whispered back "I wouldn't.".
after saying this, Eustaf's fingers slipped in a little more
without resistance.
"Ah!"
"Are you torturing me?"
After Ran asked this, he then tighten his fingers inside her,
Ran stretched out her arms and whispered, while hugging
his neck.
"Kiss me."
Eustaf gently pushed his tongue into her mouth. Ran felt
him sucking her tongue and pushing his fingers further
inside. Instinctively, my thighs were tightened, but I
couldn't close my legs because Eustaf was blocking them.
 

Ran whimpered while he rubbed her tongue, then his hand

rubbed her clitoris, and his other hand was busy with
twisting her nipple, but as soon as his fingers bent, she
almost lost consciousness.
Seeing the various colors turned white at once, and her
legs stretched out as if electricity were flowing.
"…!!"
Seeing her reaction, Eustaf rubbed the place more
erotically. Ran struggled and tried to pull out her waist, but
he didn't. She reached her climax while she embraced
Eustaf.
She was shivering in a while at the sensation of explosion,
but her body still seemed to be floating. When the rising
clitoris was circled by Eustaf with his thumb and index
finger, Ran whimpered again.
"Ah, uh, Eus.. euang-"
A sound that didn't sound like it came out of her mouth, but
she couldn't stop it. The latch of pleasure has already been
opened, driving her to pleasure no matter where she goes.
"Huk ah-ah-."
The kiss came down to her chest again. As he sucked in the
swollen areola, he rolled the hard nipple with his tongue,
followed the contours of the breast with the tip of his
tongue, turned one round around her navel, and he
grabbed her buttocks and lifted it slightly upwards.
"Wait, Eus!!!"
Don’t tell me he’ll…?
Ran tried to push his head out, but his tongue was too fast
to stuck in her clitoris.
"Hak!"
Unconsciously, she grabbed his hair and barely loosening
her fingers. The fingers and tongue were completely
different. Ran shriek at the moment when her clitoris,
which had already reached its peak a while ago, was
squeezed with his lips, pressed with his tongue and sucked
on it.
"Ah, Eussss…ah, ah ah-!"
Honey trickled down. The inside of her thigh was
convulsing at will, and the leg on the right shoulder of
Eustaf was twisting around him.
Eustaf's fingers entered her walls again, which had already
become more overfilled, and churned back and forth, then
fell out. As soon as his finger came out, Ran felt her
unwillingness.
I wanted you to come inside.
Eustaf licked the nape of her neck and her shoulder. Lightly
bite on the ear, then let go.
"Please spread your legs.", He whispered in a husky voice.
The legs are already wide enough. However, knowing what
it meant, Ran pushed her toes to give him permission and
held him tightly, spreading her legs further.
A fluid was dripping from his phallus, which had already
erected as its sticking to his belly. Grasping her buttocks,
his phallus slowly pushed in. Her walls, which had already
been surrendered with caress, easily accepted his invasion.
'Are–are you all in now?'
When Ran gasped and twisted her back because she felt
her cervix fully filled, Eustaf groaned and pushed his back.
At once, her body stiffened with a gasp as his thing pushed
inside.
At the moment, it was tightening inside, so Eustaf gritted
his teeth.
"Ran, shh--it's okay."
He soothed her and kissed her eyelids, cheeks, cheekbones,
and lips.
Ran kissed him. As she gently sucked his tongue, as he had
done, she felt a force in her back muscles under his hands.
'Does, Eus, feels good, too.'
Ran rubbed his tongue with her mouth and sucked it like a
candy. His lips were gently rubbed and kissed, and his hips
was firmly pressed against her.
'It's bigger.'
While his inside her, it grew even bigger. Ran gave a short
pause and cringed a bit at his waist.
Now that she’s used to him being inside. She didn't want
him to just stay still, she wanted him to move.
The feel the tickling part inside.......
Then Eustaf began to move slowly as if he had read her
thoughts.
"Ha-"
Ran breathed out a long and moved her waist.
I'd like you to come a little bit faster.
It was only for a moment that I thought of this.
Ran cried as Eustaf grabbed her waist tightly and began to
slam into her.
"Ah, ah, wait a minute, Eus, uh uh!"
I felt so good. Every time he pushed his body into her, she
felt a splashed. Just as someone in her head was giving her
an electric shock, her visions were turning white in a while
then came back , and then this continuously repeated on its
cycle.
At first glance, I felt like I could see Eustaf grinning
erotically, but I wasn't sure.
"Ah, ah, ah, ah, eusss, ah-!!"
Ran raised her back, making an unknown sound whether it
was doctrinal or shriek. She didn't even notice that her
nails were digging and desperately hanging on to
something.
At that time, Eustaf's fingers came in between the two of
them and rubbed strongly against her thick clitoris.
"Hak-!"
Then there was no sound. Ran convulsed as she opened his
mouth. The inside has contracted and has been tightened
tightly. Sucking up her shivering tongue, Eustaf
accelerated his pumping from her inside.
Fluids ran through Ran's temple. The climax continued
without ending, then threw her back into the air. Eustaf
groaned and buried himself tightly inside her.
As he slipped out from Ran, love juice and semen flowed
out together. Just like Eustaf pushed it back, he put his
finger inside her.
"It's dirty. But it look good"
Eustaf whispered in a husky voice, but Ran couldn't hear
any of this. Eustaf chuckled satisfactorily as he looked at
her closed eyes.
"I'm glad to know that we we're in sync. But the more
couples do it, the deeper it gets. It'll get better."
He gently swept Ran's lower abdomen, which started with
such words.
"Please let keep me doing it more in the future, Ran."
****
Eustaf looked at the faint light coming through the curtain
and turned to Ran.
Ran was asleep like a log. Her sleeping form was so cute
that he touch and twirled her hair lightly.
Their bedroom was hard on differentiating day and night
because of the curtains were so closed that lights can’t
come in.
Once he turned the curtains, Ran had never bother opening
her eyes since she turn the blanket over her head, saying,
"It's daytime...."
However, the meal came in on time, so Eustaf could clearly
see how long they passed the time.
Eustaf gently touched her side and poked her soft cheek.
Still, Ran did not budge and fell into a deep sleep. He felt
bad and sorry to see how tired she is....
Ran's round shoulders, which were revealed in the faint
light, were also full of red traces. Eustaf kissed one by one
on the trail.
The kiss gradually went down, then he pulled down the
blanket, and kissed every part of her back, but Ran cried
"huh-" and pushed him away as if she was annoyed.
  

Eustaf calmly stopped kissing, pulled the blanket back up,

covered it, and patted her lightly.
'I'm in trouble.'
He closed his eyes and fell asleep thinking so.
****
Ran lifted her heavy eyelids. Now it is also familiar to open
one’s eyes to Eustaf's arms. She felt his arm around her
waist and yawned and turned.
"Are you awake?"
"Yes..."
Ran replied in a blank voice. Eustaf handed over a cup of
water, and Ran raised her body half-way, drank the water,
and sighed.
"I want to wash up."
As she whined, Eustaf got up from his corner, said, "Let's
get you ready," and pulled a string and put on a robe.
Ran looked closely at his wide backside, his waist shrinking
into an inverted triangle, and his upright hips being
covered into the robe.
When her eyes met Eustaf, who glanced back.
"Why, what?", Ran asked, then she hid her face half under
the blanket.
"Nothing, I haven't said anything yet."
Eustaf said so and grinned back and told the servant
outside the door to prepare a bath.
Ran murmured.
"It's mine now. I'll take a look at what is mine....."
At her words, Eustaf grinned ecstatically and replied, "Yes,
it's Ran's," and returned to bed and asked.
"Aren’t you hungry?"
Ran shook her head. She’s not hungry but she wanted to
wash up.
"My throat hurts....I'm so tired....How many days has it
been?"
"It hasn't been a week yet."
'Do you intend to fulfill it.....?'
Ran thought so and glanced at Eustaf who groaned
suddenly.
"I thought all the stories about men falling for women were
pathetic. I'm doing that right now."
Ran’s eyes widen.
"What? Are you blaming me for that?"
"It means I'm pathetic."
Ran grinned and replied at Eustaf's words.
"Let's talk about it after we end up the Lazia estate."
"That's true."
Eustaf nodded. He thought for a moment, leaned down and
kissed Ran's lips and said.
"Then let's change the word."
"Change it?"
"I'm crazy about Ran. To the point where I think it doesn't
matter if I roll up Lazia."
"Eustaf!"
Ran burst into laughter, while Eustaf continued, kissing her
neck and shoulder.
"I want to stay in our bedroom. I won't let anyone see Ran."
Ran laughed and pushed him away.
"We can’t do that. Don’t you know how hard I've tried
working to raise Lazia?"
"Then Lazia won't be ruined."
Eustaf grinned.
***
'As expected, people should live under the sun.'
Ran thought so and enjoyed the sunshine on the terrace.
She said as if she were staring at Eustaf drinking tea in
front of her.
"As expected, people should live under the sun."
"That's why you're getting it now, isn't it?"
"I wish I could keep getting it."
"Of course, you'll keep getting it."
"Really?"
Eustaf's blue eyes opened wide as if wondering.
"Of course."
"I thought Eustaf weren't getting me out of the
bedroom....·"
"You're getting sunlight in the bedroom too."
"Eustaf."
"Just kidding."
Ran gave a light sigh. Who knew that she would use her
strength to learn self-defense from Kiri in the bedroom?
Eustaf looked down on the teacup for a while and asked
carefully.
"Was it just me who liked it?"
Ran said as she felt her body temperature rising while
watching Eustaf after being pierced by the word.
"If it wasn't good, I would have already kicked Eustaf at the
first night."
Did I like it?
Simply saying like was not enough. I was so happy that I
felt like I was losing my mind.
It was also good to see Eustaf's blue eyes full of passion
and blurring, and a neat face turned into pleasure. Often,
he is playful and sweetly whispered "Noonim.", it felt even
more agonizing and my stomach twitched...
If I really have physical strength, throughout the month-
'No, I can't.'
Get a hold of yourself.
First of all, her body cannot bear it. Even now, Ran couldn't
be seen through under her clothes. But her nipples and
genitals were all red and swollen ‘coz Eustaf bites and
sucks it every night. She couldn't even take a bath because
she felt embarrassed.
It's a style that tightens with a corpus, so if it was a cloth
that passes, tears would have come out.
Ran thought so and coughed in vain.
At this rate, she might end up with a real Lazia.
"Don't you have to go up to the capital now? We're so late
to report before the funeral."
"That's right."
Eustaf nodded. Ran thought for a moment and said,
"But if we go up now, we're gonna have to go back to the
mansion?"
"Ah." Eustaf replied quickly because he thought he had
something to say,
"We will spent our winter in the green arch."
"Really?"
Ran opened her eyes wide.
"Can we?"
Considering that she suffered from documents last year
and the winter of the year before last, Ran was troubled.
"But what about the New Year's party?"
"I'm good enough on my own."
Ran blinked at Eustaf's words. Confused Ran asked.
"So, I'll be the only one left in the green arch?"
Eustaf nodded.
"Of course, I wish we could stay together, but there are
things we need to do in the winter on land. Winter hunting,
seal ceremonies–"
Ran rolled her head in confusion for a moment.
But is there a reason why I shouldn’t stay in the green
arch? Winter isn't even a social season anyway.
In the end, Ran asked carefully because she couldn't find a
reason.
"Eus, do you have any other plans?"
"Yes?"
Eustaf also wondered and asked back, and Ran shrugged.
"I'm not sure why I'm the only one left in the green arch.
Come to think of it, you said you were doing something
with Label before. Is that an extension? Is it like a pawn?"
"It's not"
Eustaf frowned and firmly said,
"So, I'll be sharing with my wife what I discussed with
Label."
Ran nodded and he grinned.
"I will work on the independency of our Dukedom of Lazia."
Ran gasped and breathed.
"To the Dukedom?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"It's more profitable."
"Will the Empire agree?"
"I’m still negotiating with Label."
"No…Dukedom ...So, Eustaf will be the Emperor?"
"Noonim will be my Empress."
It was so huge that Ran opened her mouth. To calm her
mind, she put down the teacup and put sugar in it. Eustaf
looked at it with a look as if it was just sugar tea, and Ran
emptied it at once and said.
"Oh, my God."
Eustaf snorted and asked.
"Don't you like it?"
"No, it's not that I don't like...... Wouldn't it be more
troublesome?"
"I'm sure it will, but there are some things that are
profitable. Noonim can manage your trilateral trade at the
Duchy. In addition, you can establish diplomatic relations
with Dwarves and Elves. There will also be a new market
for selling Mana Stones."
The sound of the abacus ring passed quickly in Ran's head.
'Huh, is it? Awesome! There is certain limitation if the
Duchy still belongs to the Empire.'
There is no limit to the operation of the Knights and the
size of the soldiers.
"Dukedom of Lazia."
Ran spoke quietly and smiled at Eustaf.
"I think the name sounds great."
Eustaf felt relieved because Ran seemed to like the plan.
He was worried about what if she didn't want to leave the
empire. So......
"There's only one problem."
"What is it?"
Ran's face became serious. Eustaf coughed in vain and
said,
"So…", He hesitated, so Ran asked carefully,
"Have you decided to bring in the princess of the Empire as
a second wife?"
"Ran!!!"
Eustaf shouted from shocked. Ran only shrugged.
"But it's possible, isn't it?"
"No! No! How could you think that way? We were definitely
mix up in bed just a moment ago, weren't we?"
"Eus!!! Ssshh–sshh–"
Ran shook her hand trying to shut his mouth, her face
turned terribly red.
Fortunately, it was after the butler and servants retired,
leaving only the Duke couple, but it is embarrassing to say
such a thing out loud.
Ran said with a red face.
"Just in case..."
"Then let me talk to you just in case. What would you do if I
told you…?"
"I will surely be very angry."
"And?"
"Ran Romia De Lazia, who returned from hell...", while
muttering, Ran smiled lightly.
"Sorry, I made a slip of the tongue."
She lowered her head and Eustaf sighed.
"Please don't say such a thing as a joke."
"Yes, I'm sorry. So, what is it?"
Eustaf now seems to be able to easily say the real reason.
"You will be able to spend the winter in the green arch."
He flinched when he saw Ran frowning in confusion after
he said it. Eustaf continued.
"Of course, I'll try my best to make it as comfortable as
possible. Ran can have as many proms and meetings as you
can. I know it's cold, but I'm going to work hard on magic-"
It was an excuse to make a quick line. Still, Eustaf felt
unusually restless because Ran was silent.
He knows that Ran doesn't like Lazia.
"I'll build a big greenhouse if you want. Then it'll get
warm."
Then suddenly Ran asked,
"What do you mean?"
"So literally– "
"No, it's not that. It's like, I have to? I think you want me to
spend the winter in the green arch? Alone?"
But this time, Eustaf was getting uncomfortable. He paused
and asked.
"No?"
"Why do you think so?"
"You said you didn't like Lazia. You said you're sick and
tired of the cold."
Several times.
At Eustaf's words, Ran was briefly lost in thought.
Then she looked suddenly look straight at Eustaf and
opened her mouth.
"Eustaf Laban de Lazia. My duke, my lord, my husband."
She said as if reciting a poem.
"What you have, what you've just pointed out. I love all
that. Of course, I like Lazia. I don't hate it. Long winter is
good, too. Please don't leave me alone in the green arch."
Ran smiled pleadingly, "Huh?" Eustaf looked at Ran for a
moment without saying a word and exhaled with a
trembling breath.
"Why is Ran just saying what I want to hear now? You're
using sweet words–"
I thought she was a foolish person, but Eustaf swallowed
the words, then Ran laughed.
"It's because I love Eustaf."
"Then I follow what Ran wants."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 119
"Umm-"

Lan said while snooping.

 

"There isn't."
 

"Ran."
 

"Really."
 

Lan laughed.
 

Eustaf sighed and said.

 

"I can't help it. Then I have no choice but to try harder."
 

Then he filled Lan's empty glass and added sugar.

 

All of a sudden, Ran asked.

 
"But then should I leave the green arch behind?"
 

"Yes."
 

"That's- that's a shame."

 

Thinking of the emerald arch, Lan put her mouth to in

regret. However, it is also funny to take it because it is a
symbol that the emperor gave to the Duke of Lacia.
 

"Shall we make a new one?"

 

"No, that's not it."

 

Lan waved her hand. It was even more so because I

thought I would really make one if I were Eustaf.
 

"Well, come to think of it, we got it for free, so it's natural

to leave it behind."
 

"And when it becomes a Dukedom, the administrative

district will be reorganized."
 

At the words, Lan felt a cold sweat running down her back.
  

"I think it's must be a lot of..."

 

"Money."
 

"I'll have to work hard."

 

"I'll make money."

 

The two said so and smiled lightly at the same time.

 

Eustaf thought for a while and asked carefully.

 

"Then, Lan."
 

"Huh?"
 

"We're newlyweds anyway, so should we postpone going up

for just another week?"
 

"Why?"
 
Lan blinked and Eustaf smiled.
 

"Don't you want to go on a date?"

 

***
 

Lan stared blankly at the unfamiliar ceiling. Then I felt the

arms that hugged me and exhaled deeply.
 

"Youth, morning."
 

"I know."
 

"What? If you're awake,wake me up."

 

When Lan looked back at him with a frown, Eustaf smirked

and said.
 

"Because your sleeping face is cute."

 

"You can speak well."

 
Whether Eustaf was a human being who stretched such
sweet words, Lan raised herself up, thinking it was new.
 

The place where the two were sleeping was a newly

renovated intermediate inn.
 

'I'm glad the bed is strong.'

 

Lan blushed a little, thinking so.

 

'I'm sure the room next door and the noise protection will
work, right?'
 

Thinking that way, I got out of bed, put on a robe, and

approached the sink. There was a kettle containing water
under the ceramic sink. When did Eustaf come and pour
water into the sink and hold Lan's hair.
 

It is a skillful attendant.
 

When Lan finished washing her face, Eustaf emptied the

water out of the sink and he washed it. In the meantime,
when Lan tried to comb her hair, Eustaf shouted.
 

"I'm going to comb it."

"Yes, yes."
When Lan smirked and sat on the stool and lifted the comb,
Eustaf quickly approached and began to comb her hair.
After combing it thoroughly from the bottom with a half-
moon-shaped wooden comb, the ground was neatly tied up
after dividing it into plausible ways.
"That's enough."
Only after Eustaf's permission did Lan get up from her
permission. The couple left the inn dressed as a simple
traveler.
I was going to fix breakfast at a nearby restaurant. Lan
looked around and said.
"You're developing really fast."
"The amount of money you're going through has grown."
Eustaf said so and pushed Lan slightly to the side to avoid
the running cart.
Lan smiled and crossed his arms, and Eustaf kissed her
lightly on the forehead.
It was obvious that sesame was pouring.
When Eustaf said it was a date, Lan thought she wanted to
do this.
I walked down the street like an ordinary couple, bought
something to eat, and most of all, it was touching that
farmers were so nervous when they looked around the land
on behalf of Eustaf before.
When I put together what I thought would be better to do
dark deeds at that time, Yustaf nodded with a strange face,
saying, "I thought of something more luxurious."
Then, I went on a trip alone like this.
'Even if it's a trip, it's a tour of the territory, but I haven't
had time to look around like this in the meantime, so it's
new and amazing.'
Lan thought so, and when she saw the small stands lying,
she opened her eyes wide and pulled Yustaf's arm.
"Youth, that, that."
"Yes, yes."
Eustaf was attracted to Lan with a smile and walked
quickly.
There were pretty good ornaments on the stand. Lan asked,
pointing to the silver glittering ornaments.
"Is it silver plated?"
The merchant nodded quickly.
"Even silver plated, it's strong. In fact, it's sold to
aristocrats, but it's ruined and they're selling it cheap and
cheap."
Lan swallowed a laugh at the words. No matter how much
you look at it, it's not something that you can sell to.
But the motif was quite lovely.
"Then did you make it yourself?"
"Ei, no way. How can I make this?"
The merchant waved her hand.
Lan looked at the motif of natural objects such as flowers
and birds for a while and laughed.
"Then I'll buy everything here, so can you tell me who made
it?"
Contrary to Lan's expectations, the merchant's eyes were
immediately suspicious.
"Well, I don't know because I'm getting it from somewhere.
····."
Eustaf quickly spoke as he began to equivocate and pick up
the items on the stand.
"In fact, we're trying to do business."
"What?"
"I've heard that the Lachian estate is good to live in. My
wife and I have been on a trip for quite a while, and I'm
thinking of getting a seat now. So I'm thinking of opening
this kind of seat. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to deceive you.
What do you think? "
 

Only then did the merchant's face get better.

"What? Was it like that? That's how you talk from the
beginning, oh my."
Eustaf grinned and said.
"I'm afraid you'll feel bad if I do business."
"No, no. It's natural to ask before you do. But I'm sure some
people are offended. Oh and she's not very good at it. I
thought there was some kind of crackdown."
Then he told me in detail how to take things off.
"If it were Lachia before, it wouldn't have been sold.
Everyone must have been struggling to buy wheat. But
these days, Lazia is better off. It's all thanks to the new
duke."
When the merchant finished talking, Eustaf took out gold
coins. The merchant opened his eyes wide, saying, "Big
gold coins!" Eustaf said.
"As my wife said, I buy everything here. Thank you."
Lan sighed as he came out with an armful of objects.
"I really didn't expect it all."
"Didn't you mean to?"
"But ····· big gold coins······."
For the nobility, if Verat was the basic unit, commoners
were the basic unit of gold, silver, and fairy tales. Among
them, gold coins were usually divided into gold and large
gold coins, which were made in oval shapes and had a high
gold content.
"But why did you ask that?"
"N, no. I like the design of these. I want to find talented
people if I can."
Lan said, lifting a hairpin.
It is a cheap glass, but it was a carefully made blue water
gun-shaped headdress.
Eustaf said, "I see," and took the headdress from Lan's
hand and put it on her head.
"Pretty."
"Right?"
When Lan smiled, Eustaf whispered.
"I mean Ran."
Whatever you wear, it's pretty. Honestly, isn't it an honor to
dress Lan up with clothes or accessories Lan opened her
eyes wide and tried to shout, "I can't believe it!" at the
stream of praise, but she held it in.
"Youth is cool, too."
Instead, Lan answered so.
The two went into the alley that the merchant told them.
On the surface, it was like an ordinary family house, which
was not seen as a place to make accessories.
"Why is he in a place like this?"
When Lan snorted, Eustaf replied, "I think I know," and
knocked on the door.
Soon the door opened violently.
"What?"
The man who came out was a slow-tempered man who
seemed to be in the early 40s, so Lan was disappointed.
I thought it would be more delicate for someone who makes
this kind of work........
Eustaf said, lifting a head accessory.
"I'm here to see the man who made this."
Then, like the merchant before, the man's face was also
suspicious.
"We don't do that."
Then Yustaf grabbed him trying to close the door again.
The man was surprised and tried to pull the handle with
both hands to close it, but he didn't budge even though
Eustaf was holding it with one hand. The old door creaked
like a scream.
 

"I'am not from the guild."

At Eustaf's words, the man paused and looked alternately
at Eustaf and Lan.
He had no choice anyway. The man could tell it by his
senses.
"Come inside," he said briefly, and Eustaf let Lan in first,
and he went in and closed the door.
"It's my brother who's making it. And as I said, he's not a
member of the guild."
Lan then shouted, "Ah!" I knew that all the jewelers
belonged to the guild.
"Why can't I go in?"
When Lan snorted and asked, the man snorted.
"The pedigree is a problem. He's from the Kingdom of
Travan."
"Ah!"
Lan made a short noise. Wasn't he also recently taken by a
survivor of the kingdom?
"What a kingdom, a kingdom that went down hundreds of
years ago. But you can't be in the guild anyway. So what do
we do? You should do it like this."
The man flinched when Lan's face caught a deep smile, and
Eustaf held back his laughter.
It was her favorite smile.
Right before the bargain, a smile like you're playing a
game.
Lan sat on an old sofa, crossed her legs, and put her fingers
together. Suddenly, the man was panicking at her attitude.
"What, what the-"
"Tell your brother to come out. Then let's talk about
something that will benefit each other."
She had that charisma, which made him to follow orders,
and the man mumbled and shouted inward to call him
brother.
"Colin!"
Then a man in his early 20s, who does not resemble a man
at all, carefully came out from the inside.
He was a great handsome man with light brown hair
slightly disheveled, and his bright blue eyes were located
under his long eyelashes.
Lan admired and concluded in her heartily.
"But Youth is more handsome.'
"What's the matter?"
When Colin asked, Lan gestured as if to sit down.
It was as if it were her own house, but Colin sat down
calmly.
"I love your accessories."
Lan took the water gun bird-shaped decoration out of her
head and lifted it up.
"You can't get this color with cheap colored glass. You put
shells on the bottom of the support and put it on top of it,
right?"
Colin's eyes were distinctive.
Lan smiled and whispered as if she were seducing.
"Don't you want to make decorations without any
restrictions on costs and materials?"
It was like a whisper of a devil that any artist would be
tempted. Colin clenched his lips, and the man shouted like
a man awakened from magic.
"Who are you? Are you at the top of Golden Rose? No
matter how much you say Golden Rose, you can't sell the
work of anyone who isn't a guild member."
Lan smiled and leaned deeply on the sofa.
"Ran Romia De Lacia."
The man's eyes and mouth opened wide.
She grinned and looked back at Colin.
"My introduction is late. So, do you feel a little at the same
time?"
"I want to make it."
"Colin!"
Colin shook his head at the man's shouted.
"Now I'm tired of hiding and making things like this."
"But it's true. ····."
I don't know, he murmured, and the man looked at Lan and
saw Eustaf. He swallowed his saliva.
'No way, he's not the Duke of Lazia.'
I don't think so. It shouldn't be.
Lan got up from her seat and said,
"Then I'll send someone later."
"I'd like to finish my work if possible. Will it be okay after a
month?"
Lan nodded at Colin's words.
"All right."
Upon receiving greetings, Lan left the alley pleasantly.
Eustaf looked at her face and asked.
"Was it satisfying?"
"Yeah, it's not easy to find someone with skills, is it? Now
the Duchy of Lazia is the center of the Imperial fashion-"
Huhu, I'll make money. Lan smiled an insidious smile, and
Eustaf dragged her into a narrow dark path inside the alley.
Lan held her breath.
'Who's coming after you?'
However, Eustaf raised her chin and kissed her. Lan
swallowed her breath. Eustaf's legs pushed between her
legs, and his arms gently wrapped around her neck.
More, more, deeper.
As if he wanted to taste all of her, Eustaf dug inside as if he
wanted to taste her again, and Lan groaned and responded
to his kiss.
Eustaf last suffered and whispered lightly on her lips.
"That's a big deal. You was proud of being confident in the
opposite sex."
Lan blushed and said.
"It doesn't look like that at all?"
"Right, in front of Lan."
After he said so and carefully left the alley, Lan smiled and
held his hand together.
Even after such a kiss, it tickled when I held hands. And I
loved it.
It was good just to walk down the street holding hands
tightly, and it was fun to watch on the street, buy
something, and even choose something from the menu.
'It's so much fun that it feels like the surroundings are all
set in the background.'
Lan thought so and giggled. I didn't even care how people
would see them.
'Is this how a bad couple is born?'
Lan even had that thought.
Lan said, putting down the teddy bear at the grocery store.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"I'll be happy wherever I go when I'm with Youth."
Eustaf replied, "I agree," and remembered the teddy bear
Lan touched once and put down.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 120
I didn't even know the time was going by, so when I came
out, the sun was setting.
 

said Lan.
 

"The grocery store sells useless pretty things."

 

Eustaf thought about it for a while and agreed.

 

"That means the economy has improved. People started to

spend money on things other than food."
 

"Yeah. Overall, It's changed a little bit."

 

"Yes, and."
 

Lan smiled lightly.

 

"I didn't know if the duchy uniform would be fashionable."

 

"There is no duchy sentence."

  

"If you follow that up, it will be a big deal."

 

Lan said so, glancing at a woman passing by in a dress

similar to the maid uniform.
 

Lan looked at the sunset sky again and mumbled.

 

"The days are getting shorter. I realize winter is coming."

 

"I'm happy to be short. I'm also looking forward to a very

long winter night."
 

As Eustaf whispered, Lan felt her body hot and said.

 

"Shall we race then?"

 

"Yes?"
 

"Are you coming after me after ten? Make a wish for the
person who goes in first."
 

"All right."
  

"Can't you forget to count to ten?"

 

Ran said that and started running. The distance from the
inn is not that far, so if you keep the distance while
counting the numbers, you can-I saw the door of the inn,
and the moment Ran applied the last spur, I checked and
ran to the side, and Eustaf passed by.
 

'Unbelievable!'
 

Lan fell forward with a squeal.

 

Even though it was a made-up scream that anyone would

have intentionally fallen, Eustaf ran in surprise.
 

"Ran, are you all right?"

 

"I fell down."

 

Lan opened her arms whining, and Yustaf carefully shook

off the dust on her hands and asked after hugging her.
 

"How's your leg? Is it okay?"

  

"Yeah, it's okay."

 

Lan answered quietly because she was embarrassed by his

concern. He was holding her and standing at the inn door,
and Eustaf caught Lan reaching out and trying to touch the
door frame first.
 

"Not this one."

 

After Eustaf said so and kissed her hand lightly, he first

lightly hit the door frame and smiled.
 

Lan asked, wrapping his cheek in both hands.

 

"What the hell are you gonna make me do?"

 

When Eustaf whispered small to Lan, Lan's face heated up

like a red beet.
 

"Eustaf!"
 

I shouted without realizing it, but Lan hurriedly blocked my

mouth. The first floor of the inn is a restaurant, so there
were quite a few customers who came down for dinner.
 

"Good to see this couple!"

 

When the innkeeper shouted, the people inside burst into

laughter.
 

Taking Lan, who had no idea what to do, Eustaf proudly

went upstairs, saying, "Because my wife was shy."
 

Lan hugged Eustaf's neck tightly, feeling ashamed and

laughing at the same time.
Eustaf liked to introduce herself in front of others, saying,
'she's my wife.'
'I'm telling the truth.'
I was so happy that I didn't even think it was real.
"It's Sad."
When Lan whispered quietly, Eustaf kicked the door open
and asked.
"What do you mean?"
"Date, today's the end."
Eustaf replied curiously to Lan's words.
"We're going to do it a lot. It's just the beginning."
Lan opened her eyes wide and smiled and buried her face
in his neck.
"Yes, it's just the beginning."
***
Lan and Eustaf changed the schedule after discussion that
Lan said she didn't have to stay in the green arch.
She decided not to leave Lazia. It was Yustaf's opinion that
the way back from the trip must be rough, but there is no
need to come hard.
And Lan's opinion was that it would be better not to empty
the territory during the winter preparation period.
Now that she has become a mistress of the duke in name
and substance, it was Lan's job to carefully manage the Sky
mansion.
Until now, she had only played a role as a general
secretary, not as a hostess.
Although there are overlapping parts, there are many parts
that do not overlap.
'For now, I want to change the Duchess's bedroom to my
taste.'
The duchess bedroom, called the shade of a tree, was too
dim and colorful for her taste because it was the way her
mother used it before.
"I wish I could lead the winter hunt."
Lan's words seemed to sparkle in Eustaf's eyes.
"That's ridiculous."
"I know, but-"
I wanted good at horseriding and swordsmanship....
'Like Sina.'
I know the comparison is the worst, but there were still
times when it was compared. If it were Sina, she'd be
wearing armor and commanding the Knights without
Eustaf, right?
Doing-
"Ran, I already have enough."
As if he had seen through my heart, Eustaf said, so Lan was
embarrassed.
When she blinked, Eustaf said, gently sweeping Lan's
cheek.
"It's already overflowing. What the hell are you doing here?
You wants me out of the duke."
Lan smiled softly at Eustaf's words.
"Okay."
That's right. You can't help thinking about what you can't
do. It was more important to do what you could do well.
Lan said goodbye to Eustaf, and Eustaf nodded.
"I'll be back."
Since it was a report of the match against territory, Eustaf
didn't take many people.
With three or four knights, Eustaf left lightly.
Shortly after Eustaf left, the first snow fell in Lazia.
 

As always, it was a huge snowfall.

"He would have been in trouble if he left a little later."
Sina nodded at Lan's words.
"It's really snowing in Lazia. I think I see everything in my
life."
Sina said so and shook her head. Anxiety flashed across her
face.
The season was already coming back. It's been almost a
year since she came to this world.
But I still can't find a clue to go back...
'What if I can't get back?'
Dulcull's anxiety flooded in.
"Sina?"
Lan called her and Sina shook her head.
"No, I think I'm tired of my eyes."
"Then I should have sent Sina with Eustaf. The green arch
must be warm."
"Ei, Unnie and Lumiere are in the sky mansion."
"Isn't the latter more important?"
"Unnie so-"
Sina blushed and laughed. Even in Lan's eyes these days,
Sina and Lumiere were close.
'Let's open Lumi.'
Lan turned her eyes out of the window with that thought.
Large and fluffy like feathers were falling.
Then Lan looked up because she heard a knock.
It was Lumiere. Lumiere politely greeted Lan and asked
Sina.
"Would you like to practice sword practice with me?"
"I want"
Sina answered at once, and Lan opened her eyes wide.
"It's snowing outside?"
"Yes, It is."
"I don't understand," Lan frowned at Lumiere and told
Sina.
"Get dressed and get out."
"Yes."
Sina got up from her seat with a big smile. She told
Lumiere to wait and Sina went into the room and changed
her clothes.
In solid winter clothes.
It's okay to just wear thin clothes by turning the stove
around inside the mansion, but it's not outside.
Finally, Sina maintained her sword and wrapped her cape
tightly. It was not until I came to Lazia that I knew how
important it was to have hair attached to the hood on the
cape.
'Nice'
I said I was firmly dressed, but I saw something black
shadow fluttering outside my sight.
"······?"
Sina turned her head with a scratch, but there was nothing.
"Did I see something wrong ·····."
The moment I murmured without realizing it, the shadow
soared loudly. Instead of screaming out, Sina grabbed the
handle and pulled out the sword.
It was because of the training that she had learned so many
times.
"Lu-"
Shina opened her mouth to call Lumiere outside, and the
shadow said.
"Don't you want to go back?"
"What ·····?"
Sina opened her lips. The shadow twisted its body with a
strange flickering sound.
 

The big, clear shadow on the wall said again.

"Don't you want to go back?"
Sina felt her heart beating like crazy. She looked back
without realizing it, but there was nothing there.
Something didn't reflect.
A shadow is just a shadow that exists there.
"Who are you?"
Shadows giggled at what Sina said.
"Does that matter? Stranger."
Then suddenly, the shadow shook and became cloudy. In a
harsh voice, It's shouted like a scream, spouting obvious
words that she couldn't understand, but were abusive.
"Iveria!"
Then the shadow faded away.
Sina stood with a sword for a long time and managed to get
off it. My hands shook. Sina collected her breath.
"Sina? What are you doing?"
She heard Lumiere's voice outside, so she quickly came to
her senses and put the sword in the censorship.
"No, get out of here."
Before opening the door, Sina looked at the wall where the
shadow had been reflected, and then she opened the door
and left.
Lumiere saw Sinah come out and said, "Why are you
changing-" and then shut up.
"What's going on?"
"Huh?"
"You look pale."
Lumiere reached out, and Sinah shied away from his hand.
"Ah."
A small sound flowed out of her mouth and Lumiere calmly
lowered her hand.
"Have you seen a rat?"
Sina couldn't say anything and then took a step toward
him. Lumiere didn't back down at all, so the gap between
the two was very close. Sina spoke quietly.
"Can't you just give me a hug?"
Lumiere hugged her in both arms without saying a word,
and Sina leaned over him with a sigh.
Warm body temperature and heart sounds came to me
pleasantly.
Sina put her arms around his waist. More strongly, Lumiere
embraced her.
"What's going on?"
Again, Lumie asked. Sina buried her face in his arms and
said,
"Nothing."
With a weak look, Rumi thought she wanted to soothe
Shina. He bowed his head slightly.
He waited a moment before his lips touched. Then, Sina
raised her heel and kissed him first.
It was a light kiss.
A friendly kiss that erases and soothes anxiety, as if it were
a feather brushing.
After a while, Lumiere finished kissing and kissed her on
the cheek, gently on the eyelids. Sina lowered her eyes
slightly and then stepped back.
My heart was about to explode.
I felt like I could hear my heart beating from my ears, so
she looked up and looked at Lumiere, and looked at his
scarlet eyes with affection and looked away again.
"Rumie ·····."
"Yes."
I don't know what to say.
When she saw Sina hesitating, Lumiere smiled and said.
"Shall we go to training?"
"............Yes."
Sina nodded and the two held hands and went down to
train.
***
Lan was dreaming.
The white snow field was endless, but how it was didn't
seem real.
Lan looked up at the sky and looked around again. The
white horizon was visible, and the snow was falling as
slowly as dancing.
Lan walked forward.
She could see that there was nothing, but she knew there
was something in front of her.
So Lan walked.
I couldn't feel the cold or the heat.
Shortly after walking, Lan was able to find a man.
A woman stood with her long black hair fluttering in the
snowstorm.
Lan knew who it was.
"Iveria!"
When Lan screamed, Iveria slowly turned her body this
way. The cane in her hand sparkled.
"Iveria!"
Lan shouted once again. The snow was getting stronger.
Lan's clothes began to blow wildly.
It became hard to open my eyes.
The view has turned white.
From somewhere, I could hear a sound like a thundering
sound from afar, and Lan looked up with difficulty Then
something pushed Lan hard.
"-!"
Lan opened her eyes wide.
My heart was beating fast. Lan pressed down on that heart
and sighed.
'This dream again.'
Lan frowned.
I've been dreaming this dream over and over again these
days.
'No, If you're going to tell me something in dream, tell me.'
She only looks back when I call her, but she doesn't answer.
'Do we have to get close to it?'
Feeling frustrated, Lan sighed and closed her eyes.
'Yes, the darkness can't have been solved.'
When I see Iveria coming out, something is definitely going
on with the darkness.
'I wish I had Youth.'
Lan felt that way and stretched herself round.
Then we could talk about our dreams and discuss them.
"but what's the point of having Youth? either way, it's a
dream, and.....something didn't really happen."
Lan thought so and raised herself from her seat.
After a long yawn, Lan got out of bed and turned on the
lamp in the bedroom.
The document on the dressing table caught my eye.
It was a winter hunting budget and equipment list. The
detailed schedule was also written.
Lan recalled Eustaf and the cabin they had taken refuge in.
'Maybe we should build a few more for winter hunting.'
All you can do is actual defense. Lan yawned again.
'Let's get some sleep and think.'
But should I read a little bit?
Lan thought so and went back to bed with the documents in
one hand. As I went into this heated fire, my body relaxed
by itself.
I was going to read the document again, but all I thought
about was that Lan fell asleep again.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 121
Sina bit her lips and glared at the shadow.
 

Unlike the first time, the figure appeared this time was dim
and small.
 

"Don't you want to go back?"

 

The shadow whispered again.

 

Sina put out a lamp by her bedside. However, the shadow

only thickened, but it didn't disappear.
 

If the shadow was as big as last time, Sina would have run
out of the room. But this time, the shadow was small and it
seemed easy.
 

"I want to go back."

 

So Sina answered like that. Then the shadow glared and

said.
 

"Then bring Iveria!"

  

Sina frowned as its shouted in a sullen, disturbing, hoarse

voice.
 

"She's a thousand years ago. She's dead."

 

"She's not dead!"

 

Shadows shouted again.

 

"I can feel it! She's not dead! Give her to me! I'll chew the
bones and flesh and swallow it!"
 

Suddenly, when the shadow increased its volume, I rushed

down from the bed in surprise. When she saw it, the
shadow smiled low.
 

"I can smell your fear. Stranger, if you want to go back,

cross the silver arch."
 

And the shadow became cloudy and disappeared. Sina

stood holding a lamp with her trembling hands.
 
Unable to fall asleep again at all, she turned on all the
lights in the room.
 

'What do you mean Iveria?'

 

Sitting on the sofa, Sina hugged her knees.

 

'At least apologize to me!'

 

If you're confused, beg for forgiveness!

 

But if he was a monster with the spirit to apologize, he

wouldn't have brought herself in.
 

Sina took a deep breath.

 

I thought I should let someone know.

 

'Lumie...No'
 

I couldn't tell him to help her find a way back.

 

My heart throbbed at the thought of him.

  

As expected, the relationship should not have started. I had

regrets.
 

The heat gathered around her eyes, and Sina breathed out,
pressing her forehead hard on her knees.
 

'Let's talk to Unnie.'

 

Lan was the only ally to Sina. What would happen to

yourself without Lan?
 

I was afraid to imagine.

 

'But unnie look so busy these days.'

 

Lan looked so busy since the scary duke left.

 

'And ·····.'
 

What if she doubt yourself?

 
It is a world with religions, magic and ideas that you cannot
understand.
 

They may say that the darkness is dangerous because they

talked to them, and they may lock them up or drive them
into a witch and burn them.
 

Sina bit her lips.

 

'I'm scared.'
 

She closed her eyes tightly thinking so. The winter night
was terribly long.
 

***
The winter in the capital was quiet.
It was all the more so because most of them were down to
the territory.
So Madame Nouwaz was glad to see the customers who
came before the season.
In addition, if the opponent is the Duke of Lacia, there is
nothing to say.
It was well known that the Duke of Lacia had a frequent
and long-term bond with the new emperor these days.
Eustaf looked at the catalog seriously and said,
"No, except for the decorations around here. What should I
say?"
"It's Ruffle."
Madame Nouwaz replied quickly, and he shook his head.
"Take out all the ruffles around your neck. I like simple
things."
"Yes."
Madame Nouwaz nodded faithfully. Like most gentler
gentlemen, Yustaf did not ask them to build dresses 'in
moderation with the latest trends.'
Madame Nouwaz was able to see U-staff's taste because he
gave an okay sign only after checking all the designs with
his own eyes.
"How about this style?"
When she showed the design she had sketched in advance,
Eustaf glanced and nodded.
"Okay"
"Then I'll do this. Is that a total of 20?"
"Is that all you can do?"
Madame Nouwaz covered her mouth and smiled at Eustaf's
words.
"That's a lot of work. And they want us to make dresses
before he dies, and that's the limit even if we all stick
together."
"I see."
Eustaf nodded and gestured for her to get out. It was the
jewelry store that followed.
I've heard rumors that the Duke of Lazia is buying a huge
amount of jewelry, so the jewelry store is inflated with the
mind to pioneer a new market.
"How about this one?"
Yustaf looked at the diamond ring he had put out with his
eyes.
"I have something bigger than that."
"Is, is that so? If so-"
The jeweler swallowed and held out his secret weapon.
It was an emerald necklace with 80 carats of emeralds and
60 carats of emeralds trimmed into square emerald cuts
and left to dance with platinum and diamonds.
"I made a special order for Queen of the Southern
Kingdom, but she couldn't pay for it, so my hand came in.
This necklace is-"
He tried to brag about how transparent and uniform the
emerald looked to the same color, but Yustaf raised his
hand to interrupt.
"Buy."
"Yes?"
"I buy."
The embarrassed jeweler was worried about whether to say
the price or not.
"And can I leave my order?"
At that time, Eustaf asked and the jewelry store fell flat.
"Of course! What do you want?"
"A teddy bear and a water gun bird."
"······?"
The jeweler, who had a curious face, soon clenched his fist
when he saw Eustaf's face unshakable.
 

"All right. You mean the teddy bear and the water gun
bird."
It's liked what I had to say, so Eustaf nodded, and the
jeweler replied firmly again, "All right."
After the jeweler stepped down, Eustaf got up from his seat
with a sigh. Lan couldn't come up, so I wanted to take a lot
of presents instead.
'There's only a few days left until the announcement.'
The declaration of independence of the Duchy of Lazia and
the oath of the Empire and its allies will proceed at the
same time. When this was over, Eustaf was going to return
to Lazia right away.
I missed Lan. I missed her smile, missed her warmth, and
missed her green eyes, her milky hair, and her soul.
I was trying to soothe my longing by buying a present for
Lan.
Knock, knock.
With a knock, the butler shouted, "We have a visitor."
"Tell him to come in."
Being in the parlor dealing with a merchant, Eustaf
immediately let the customer in. It was Levery.
"See the Duke of Lacia. May the blue flame bless you."
"The essence of flame is to you. Sit down."
When Eustaf pointed to the sofa, Levery smiled and sat
down.
"It's an honor to meet you."
"Have you never been alone?"
As if he had forgotten with a close look, what Eustaf said
made Levery's smile even thicker.
"There's one time."
When she sat down, Eustaf given a tea set. The maid came
in with a tea, lined up and quietly stepped back. said
Levery, lifting a teacup.
"I'm nervous to be with the Duke."
Eustaf stared at Levery and asked.
"You're the one who provided Lan with the status."
It was an unexpected blow, but Levery was also an old
merchant. She answered without a pinch of eyelashes.
"I don't know what you mean. Status?"
As if she didn't really understand what he meant, she
opened her eyes slightly and asked again with an innocent
face. Eustaf leaned over, crossing his legs and raising his
hands on his knees.
"If not, I don't care. I thought I'd tell you one thing."
"I'll listen for now."
"If anything happens to Lan."
Cut it short and Eustaf smiled.
"It would be better for the other person to die and go to
hell."
Levery opened her eyes wide and bowed her head as if she
were surprised.
"I'll keep that in mind."
Then, Levery laughed.
"But who dares to hurt the Duchess of Lachia? I've even
heard rumors that-"
Levery whispered meaningfully.
"I heard that our Golden Rose Company will be dealing
with someone higher."
"Rumor is fast."
"Information is life for a businessman."
Levery smiled and said, then bowed deeply.
"I look forward to your kind cooperation."
"I think you like Lan."
Eustaf said so, and Levery understood like a stone.
 

"I hope I can't get out of Lan's sight in the future."

She said she would do well on her own, and Levery got up
from her seat after a leisurely cup of tea in silence.
Looking at her leaving, Eustaf was amazed and slightly
annoyed by Lan's eyes.
It was because of the thought that if Lan decided to hide,
he would have trouble finding it.
'Of course it won't happen.'
But as he himself knows, he is sneaky.
Whether it was possible or not, the hole had to be all in my
hands. Don't miss it.
***
'Right, I was mistaken.'
Lan, who woke up from a recurring dream, held back her
anger.
'It was wrong to try to rely on Iveria.'
Lan felt the limit of patience in rare cases.
At first, repeated dreams were amazing and nervous.
I thought she was sending a signal, so I purposely tried to
sleep deeply.
But I've sung three flower songs.
Let's keep dreaming about it, and now I'm annoyed. Lean
jumped out of bed and opened the window.
The dazzling winter sunshine reflected on the ice wall and
sparkled.
'Darkness? Dragon? Right, tell him to come out. Don't you
think we can beat that clean dragon? Do you know who I
am? It's Ran Romia De Lacia.'
Lan thought of Sina.
If Sina and Eustaf followed and defeated the Darkness,
there is no reason why they can't.
'No, I might do better.'
Lan thought so secretly, but felt sorry for Sina, so she
coughed lightly and sat at her desk and took out new
parchment paper.
And I wrote down my goal at the top.
'Dragon Slayer Plan.'
It was cool after I think it.
'I should've done this.'
Lan snorted with excitement. He won the fight against
Uncle Lindbergh, the wizard, the society, and the Duke
Devan.
"I don't know much about trick or tactics, but ····."
I can do it if it's a barrage of supplies.
There was a lot of ice crystal, and there was a guild for ice
crystal washing.
'If you go to a supply fight, you won't lose, this is it.'
You can get 100,000 bottles.
Because I have money.
'Oh, is it hard because of the population? You can buy a
mercenary for that.'
Lan began to write down items such as 'ballistic missiles'
and 'anti-tank mines', with a low laugh.
Come to think of it, she has always overcome crises with
her own power.
But now it was a mistake to try to rely on other people's
power, 'Iveria might have left something behind.'
'We'd better ask the Elves and the Dwarfs for
reinforcements, right?'
For now, both sides had to be informed that the darkness
was waking up. It's a problem for Lazia, but isn't it a
problem for the entire continent that's been down a
thousand years?
'I'm glad it's Dukedom'
If it were the dukedom, borrowing Elf and Dwarf's soldiers
would have been a big problem. However, it is an
independent country now, so there is no problem with
military exchanges.
It has not yet been declared a dukedom, but it would have
been fine if Eustaf had said he would.
"Oh my? Madam, are you up already?"
Soda, who came to wake up, frowned at Lan sitting at her
desk.
"You didn't work all night, did you?"
"No, I just opened my eyes early."
When Lan spoke and shook her hand, Soda smiled.
"You look happy."
"Yes."
I felt frustrated all the time and I felt like I had gone down.
Lan got up from her seat and said,
"Can you call the administrator, the accountant, and the
Knight Commander?"
"Let's do it after breakfast."
At Soda's words, Lan looked out the window and nodded.
'Right, it's not a good call from this morning.'
Lan coughed in vain.
"Then tell him to get together around tea time."
"Yes, I will say so. Then would you like to sleep a little
longer? Or-"
"Wake up."
"All right."
After the soda receded, Dimodia and Kara came in, opened
the window and prepared the wash.
Kiri said while she was washing her face.
"The noblewoman says they eats breakfast in bed."
"That's for another noblewoman."
At Lan's words, Kiri grinned.
"But the Lord must come back to eat breakfast in bed."
"Kiri!"
Lan frowned and threw a drop of water at Kiri with her
fingertips tingling.
Kiri laughed, saying, "I'm just saying that the Lord loves his
wife."
"Kiri."
Dimodia frowned.
Kiri had a close-mouthed test like saying, Oh my gosh.
Dimodia swallowed a sigh.
The same Nokyoung, but Kiri is second Nokyoung's.
Different from herself.
'But even so.'
Compared to herself, who melts perfectly, Kiri and Dimodia,
who is active, was a little dissatisfied.
'I'll have to talk to you later.'
After making up her mind, Dimodia smiled and said to Lan.
"Then I'll bring breakfast."
"Yes, thank you."
Lan replied, wiping her face with a towel.
After a light breakfast of toasted toast and milk tea, Lan
changed her clothes and began to look at the documents.
After completing the examination of the documents, Lan
then called the accountant, administrator, and knights as
planned in the morning.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 122
Elizabeth, Caruso, and Blaine were all three called in and
looked nervous.
 

Lan coughed in vain and said.

 

"As you've already heard from Eustaf, you know that Lazia
is independent of the Duchy."
 

Elizabeth and Caruso nodded. Both of them were dark

under their eyes.
 

It was because they was suffering from a large amount of

documents.
 

"I don't want to add one more thing to this, but I'm still
going to tell you."
 

While Elizabeth pressed her trembling eyes and wondered,

'Should I resign?' Lan opened her mouth.
 

"I think the darkness is waking up."

 
Blaine wasn't very surprised at the words. The knight of the
Order was because he was feeling strange throughout the
winter hunt.
 

In addition, if you meet Masu who attacked Lan at the New

Year's party last year or Masu who speaks human words,
you can't help but notice it.
 

Elizabeth was also surprised, but she was a Lazian. Her

surprise was a surprise like 'how come at this time.'
 

However, the surprise of Caruso, a stranger, was

extraordinary.
 

"Darkness?! Really?! The one in the old story?"

 

Caruso jumped and said in his seat, and Lan nodded.

Caruso was absent-minded and said.
 

"Would, wouldn't that be a big deal? The darkness just

came out, the seal was broken, the devil came out-"
 

"I don't think so."

 

Lan said so and added mutterably.

  

"And Youth is scarier than the devil."

 

Caruso said, "Ah," and nodded, regaining his composure.

 

"That's true."
 

And then he said, "Darkness. Oh, my God. Is that real?" he

muttered several times.
 

Blaine thought for a moment and said,

 

"If there is a battle, the problem is that there is nothing

between the gate and the sky mansion."
 

"Do you think we should do a temporary barricade?"

 

Blaine nodded at Lan's words.

 

"I think that'll be fine, too."

 

"But it's winter. It's easy to find trees, though...."

 
He was muttering and Lan suddenly said.
 

"Can't we build a wall with snow?"

 

"With snow?"
 

Elizabeth looked surprised and laughed, and Blaine's

brown eyes were distinctive.
 

"I don't think it's going to be bad."

 

"Right? The winter in Lazia is long."

 

said Lan.
 

"We'd better discuss it with the Dwarfs for now."

 

They'd been here for a long time, so they will use it.
 

Blaine grinned at Lan's words.

 

"All right."
  

'Go ahead.'
 

"Understand."
 

When Blaine greeting and left, Lan looked at the remaining

two.
 

"About the reopening of the administrative district."

 

Elizabeth responded quickly, feeling faint at the words.

 

"Well, we're doing our best."

"No, it's not that. I've worked out a re-opening plan."
Lan sneaked out the paper.
"The population, the tax, the..."
She came up with an idea by thinking about how to create
an administrative district during the Joseon Dynasty.
Divide it into eight provinces. Bu, Mok, Gun, and Hyun.
We had four administrative districts.
The duchy of Lazia was quite large. This is because most of
the land is desolate and unprofitable.
'But that's about to change, too. No, it's already changing.'
It is based on the enormous financial power of ice
correction on its back.
Ran personally experienced it while dating Eustaf.
Therefore, balanced development had to be planned in
advance so that wealth would not be too much on one side.
Elizabeth opened her eyes wide when she received a piece
of paper that Lan opened her eyes wide.
"Of course that won't be enough. I put out a big frame. But
it usually takes the most time to set a big frame."
That's where the world's most useless 'long meeting time'
comes from.
Lan smiled at Elizabeth, thinking so.
"Please feel free to give me your opinion."
"All right."
Caruso glanced over Elizabeth's paper from the side and
quickly straightened himself when she jumped out of her
seat.
"I hope you're greening."
Greeting deeply, Elizabeth left.
Now only Caruso, the accountant, was left, so he drank tea
with an uncomfortable face. But there was also some
anticipation on his face.
"So you've never been alone, have you?"
Caruso nodded at Lan's question.
"That's right."
"I'm actually curious about Eustaf's Academy days."
Caruso grinned at her words.
"It's something I'm ready to tell you."
"But that's not what I want to say now."
Lan grinned.
"I was wondering if the Duchy of Lacia would run the top of
it."
***
A few days later, Haresch came sooner than I thought.
The Dwarfs were quite pleased to build a wall of snow, and
the wall of snow was completed at a much faster speed
than expected.
Spraying water over the snow quickly froze to the weather
and became very hard.
In addition, it was a proper wall, which was quite thick and
had all the functions as a wall.
Lan urged the engineers to learn the technology well.
So I looked at the wall and came back to the room to take
off my clothes, and there was a knock on the window.
Now everyone got used to it and looked by the window, and
as expected, Haresch was standing.
Kiri opened the door and said,
 

"Isn't it cold in winter?"

"E.L.F. is less cold than humans."
"You came quickly? Did you get a good call in the winter?"
When Lan said, Haresch asked back, "Have you been in
touch?" and shook his head.
"I'm here to contact you."
Then he breathed a short sigh.
E.L.F.'s sigh.
Lan asked, feeling like she heard a warning.
"What's going on?"
"Can we talk?"
"Of course."
Lan led him to the emerald room, the real thing of the
Duchess.
The tea was brought out, but Haresch went straight to the
point without touching it.
"The girl you left him with. Lily."
"What's the matter? Is she hurt? Or did the disease recur?"
Come to think of it, you said she could come this spring,
but it's already winter.
Haresch looked at Lan with a determined face.
"She wants to be my disciple."
Huh?
It's a completely different word than expected, so she
opened her mouth slightly and then shut up. And I thought
for a while and said, "She want to be a therapist?"
'Well, that makes sense, doesn't it?'
Just as children in the children's ward often think they want
to be doctors, it's not strange that Lily wants to be a
therapist who fixed her.
"Yes."
"But what does that have to do with not being able to
come?"
"Don't you know?"
"I don't know."
Lan spoke proudly, and Haresch sighed lightly.
"She wants to be my disciple. That means to be an elf
therapist. If she want to be trained by me, she need to be
part of us."
Lan asked carefully.
"Lily's a human being, is that possible?"
Haresch nodded.
"The elders gave her permission."
"I see."
Lan felt strange. Haresch said.
"But Lily's relatives are here. I have to get permission from
him."
"And to Lumiere?"
"Yeah."
"Well, that's a task."
"And then she's treated like our Elves, so ............."
Lan quickly sensed what she was trying to say.
"She won't be able to get out of town until she reach
adulthood."
"Yes."
"Wait, isn't Elf's adulthood different from humans?"
"Because he's a human being, until he's a human being."
"That's a relief."
She won't be able to leave the village until she's 40 years
old, which would have been difficult.
  

Haresch took out a thick letter and said,

"Can you give this to Lily's relatives?"
"Of course, and it would be better if you told him in
person."
"Of course it is."
Haresch nodded, and Lan said after grinding the letter
well.
"If there's anything she need, I'll spare all the support I
can."
Wouldn't it cost money to buy materials and tools?
"It's enough that I'm already sending."
Haresch shook his hand and nodded, Is Lan so.
Lan breathed lightly and put sugar in her tea.
"Then it's time for me to talk."
Haresch nodded and Lan opened her mouth.
"Darkness is waking up."
Haresch's eyes became thin. Lan crossed her legs and
leaned on the sofa in a relaxed posture.
"According to my research so far, darkness is a dragon. But
I think it's affecting the surrounding horsepower as well."
"Dark Dragon Del Panto."
"That's what it's called," Lan said with a sigh.
"Can't you give me more details earlier?"
"The knowledge of the Elf belongs to the Elf."
They're a closed race.
"Anyway, the gatekeeper demands the fulfillment of the
pledge."
"A pledge?"
"The three great alliances that humans, elves, and dwarfs
made over Iveria a thousand years ago."
Haresch hardened the moment and barely spit it out.
"Wasn't the alliance broken?"
"Laccia has been a gatekeeper for a thousand years and
hasn't left the mansion."
We've never forgotten.
Lan claimed so.
"You, not Lazia, claim Lazia's rights."
Lan raised her hand and laughed at the words.
"Have I told you yet? I'm now the Duchess of La Chia."
I can argue as much as I want.
Haresch looked surprised and smiled at her wedding ring.
"Congratulations are late."
"Thank you."
"To Dwarf?"
"We're going to talk. And I'm Dwarf's friend."
They were willing to accept, Lan thought. The problem is
the elves in front of us.
"Is the world's tree still growing well?"
Haresch frowned at Lan's question.
"Really, you seem to know too much about us, but you're
also ignorant."
The Elf's world tree was planted by Iveria.
The trees that grew in starlight and moonlight were more
precious to the elves than anything else.
- Do you still have that world tree?
It means, 'You remember the vow you made then, right?'
"Let's talk to the elders."
"That'll do."
Lan grinned.
"I have one more thing to tell you."
"Now I'm worried about what to say."
Lan smiled lightly at Haresch's joke.
Thinking about the first time we met, I really got close to
Haresh.
"Would you like to establish diplomatic relations with
Lazia?"
Looking at Lan with a confident smile and a face that said
she would not see even a little loss if she chose them,
Haresch almost said, "Yes," without realizing it.
"Confucianism?"
"Yes, Lazia became independent as a duchy."
"That's a celebration."
"Thank you."
"I'll tell the elder about it, too."
"Yes."
Lan nodded.
Just one inconvenience in trade with the Elf and the Dwarf
was distance problems.
It took a long time to interact with Lazia because they were
in the northern corner of the country.
'Well, if it's a matter of money, it's all about planting.
Thinking about the old Silk Road.'
When I think of merchants traveling between China and the
Arab past deserts by land, I can't help but admire them.
'It's good to use the boat.'
There is an ocean behind the ice wall, but there is no fool
to cross the ice wall.
Lan quickly gave up what she couldn't help. There's
nothing more precious than holding onto something to
make it impossible.
"Then shall I call Lumiere for you?"
"Tell him to read Lily's letter first. And when he decide his
mind, he can come and meet me. I'll be waiting here."
"I'm scared to wait for the Elves."
Lan muttered like that.
If the Elf says he's waiting, he's really, really waiting until
he gets here.
Lan said so and got up from her seat.
He asked the servant to deliver the letter to Lumiere and
delivered Haresch's message.
"Then make yourself at home."
Haresch nodded lightly at Lan's words.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 123
Sina sighed.
 

No shadow has appeared since then, but what the shadow

said continued to hover on Kit Street.
 

- Don't you want to go back?

 

'Of course I want to go back!'

 

Sina bit her lips. Should we have had a conversation?

 

'No, you were a bad conversation partner. You're talking

nonsense about giving up Iveria.'
 

Thinking about the situation several times, I regretted that

I should have given a different answer or dug up more.
 

It was like having a quarrel and then realizing, 'Oh, I

should've said this!'
 

'Is that darkness?'

 
I think so.
 

I guess the darkness is right. Otherwise, there's no reason

to visit Iveria.
 

'Let's...just talk to Lumiere.'

 

Sina thought so and went to Lumiere's room. However, I

couldn't knock on the door, so I was hanging around for a
while, but the door opened.
 

"Why aren't you coming in?"

 

Lumie said with a fever smile, but Sina frowned.

 

"What's going on?"

 

Sina looked at Lumiere's face and asked without realizing

it. He was smiling, but his face was dark.
 

"Come on in."
 

Lumiere said so and stepped away from the door, and Sina
cautiously entered Lumiere's room.
  

Come to think of it, it was my first time coming into his

room since I woke up sober.
 

'I'm ashamed to think twice.'

 

Lumiere recommended a nearby chair to Sina and sat down

at her desk. He opened the letter on the desk and said.
 

"I got a letter from my sister."

 

"Is something wrong?"

 

Sina heard about Lumiere's sister. And that he made a

significant sacrifice for her.
 

"She wants to learn from Elf and become a therapist. That's

why she want to stop being human and join the community.
She need my permission to do that."
 

Sina took a light breath.

 

"She's breaking up as a human being? What? So she's not

going to be your sister?"
  

"No, I don't think so, but... can you read?"

 

When Lumiere asked, Sina shook her head. I could

understand whether it was the privilege of the dimension
shift or not, and my body seemed much stronger than
others, but I couldn't read the letters.
 

It was not until Sina came to this world that illiteracy was
so uncomfortable.
 

Lumiere looked down at the letter.

 

"She says thank you and sorry. And she doesn't want to be
a burden."
 

He frowned and sighed.

 

"I'm angry."
 

At Lumiere's words, Sina asked.

 

"Do you decide what's important?"

 
"So is that."
 

"Or because you're relieved?"

 

The words seemed to spark Lumiere's eyes at the moment.

 

"I've never-"
 

He tried to raise his voice, but stopped talking when he saw

Sina's eyes. There was no agitation or criticism in her black
eyes.
 

I just looked at him as if I had listened to him. Lumiere's

mouth shut.
 

A long time later, he said with a faint smile.

"I don't like people who stab me like that."
"Did you get stabbed?"
When Sina asked with a slight smile, Lumiere looked at the
letter, sweeping his head up.
"I hate it when Lily thinks she's a burden. But-"
It was also true that he was relieved.
And I felt guilty about the fact that I was so relieved. Ever
since his parents asked him to do Lily, he's done everything
for her.
But Lan - when the master reached out his hand, when Lily
went to the Elf, it was hard and somewhat relieved.
But now that she said she would stand completely on her
own legs and that she didn't want to be a burden to her
brother, he was distressed in a different sense.
"It's not just that Lily was a burden."
Lumiere blinked and laughed at Sina's words.
"That's right."
She was a burden, but at the same time, she was a force for
him to live.
"So I was wrong."
Lumiere blinked at Sina's words. She grinned.
"It was wrong and right. You can't judge a person's mind
anyway. There's one thing I think is great about Lumiere."
"Just one?"
When he snorted and asked playfully, Sina blushed and said
quickly, "Of course, there are many."
"Lumie sacrificed himself for Lily. You've tried, so you might
want that reward from Lily, but there's nothing like that,
isn't? I think that's great."
"I didn't ask for her reward."
Lumiere frowned.
"She's happy for me-"
He stopped talking while talking.
-I hope you'll be happy.
-Lumi, be happy.
I've heard the same thing.
'Was it like this?'
Lumiere laughed low because she laughed. When Sina
opened her eyes wide in wonder, she opened her arms wide
and gave a demonstration to come here, and she hug him
tightly.
Lumiere faced Sinah. A soft, sleek body comes into his
arms.
"Sina."
"Huh?"
"I like you."
She flinched at his words. She whispered, breathing out
like a blue, dragonfly's wings.
"I like too."
"Yes."
He smiled satisfactorily and gave strength to her arm in
her arms.
I know, you'll go back.
Let's value this moment more because we know it'll end.
When Lumiere whispered small and low, Sina answered,
"Yes," and hugged him tighter.
"I'm going to send a reply to Lily."
If you made that choice because of me, don't do that and do
what you want. It wasn't that it wasn't hard, but I've been
living because of you.
I should write everything down honestly.
Lumiere decided so.
Sina said, taking herself out of his arms.
 
"Then we'd better send it right away."
Sina decided to postpone her story for a while. Since I
hated the story of darkness enough to postpone it anyway,
it would not be a big problem if I delayed it a little longer.
'Besides, I'm sure you're already full of your sister.'
It's not the right time to talk.
It was a decision after much thought, but when I had an
excuse, my feet naturally fell back.
Lumiere nodded and kissed Sina's lips lightly.
"Then I'll talk to Haresch first."
"The Elf?"
"Yes."
After answering, Lumie asked with a smile.
"Would you like to come with me?"
"Can I?"
Sina opened her eyes wide.
It is also true that I am curious.
Elf!
Lumiere looked at her face and tapped her nose lightly.
"There's nothing you can't do."
Besides, Elf might know something about dimensioned
mobility. Lumiere thought so.
Sina nodded her head.
Haresch was waiting in the drawing room, not sitting on
the sofa.
When Lumiere entered, Haresch's eyes turned to him, and
then to Sinah, who followed him.
Lumiere said, keeping a moderate distance from him.
"I've heard everything."
Haresch's eyes then fell from Sina and headed for Lumiere.
"May I ask for Lily?"
Haresch answered to Lumiere's question seriously.
"I swear that I will take responsibility for the roots of the
world's number."
"Okay, then."
Lumiere nodded, and Haresch smiled faintly.
"Lily says you won't allow it."
Lumiere blinked in surprise.
"Did she?"
"Yes."
After answering, Haresch gave a supplementary
explanation.
"You're overprotective of herself, and you're trying not to
let go of herself."
Lumiere felt like he wanted to refute for a moment, but
soon stretched his shoulders.
"It's not that I didn't think about it, but I change, too.
Please tell Lily I'm fine now."
Haresch looked amazing at Lumiere and said,
"Human beings change too fast."
"That's what I feel."
Haresch nodded at Lumiere's words.
Lumiere went on to say,
"I'm going to write to Lily."
"I don't care about exchanges like letters. You can send it
any time as you have done so far."
"I see."
Feeling much relieved, Lumie smiled. Haresch looked at
Sina with curious eyes and said,
"I don't know where the human over there came from, but
she seems to have come from a very far place."
It doesn't smell like the sea or the mountains here.
"I'm a dimension shift."
When Sina spoke quietly, Haresch looked at her gently, "Is
that so?" But he didn't look like he was looking at
something interesting. Sina asked without even realizing it,
because she had a face like, 'This is a sample I've been
looking at.'
"Do you happen to know how to go back?"
"I know if it goes beyond the dimension."
Haresch's answer was so pure that Sina opened her mouth.
Lumie also shrugged his shoulders. He didn't know the
repercussions of what he said. Sina, who was staring
blankly at Haresh, seemed to be blocked in her heart.
I tried to speak, but I was too desperate to speak.
"The, the, then-"
Haresch added as she stammered.
"But no one has the power to go beyond the dimension."
At his calm words, Sina felt her whole body losing strength.
Lumiere was surprised to catch her whining. Sina spoke
low. Words flowed out quickly as the sense of despondency
passed.
"Then how did I get across? The darkness brought me here.
So the dark has that much power?"
"It's possible because there's darkness, dragons, and
doors."
Haresch said after thinking for a while.
"Or is it possible with a lot of ice crystals? But I don't know
how much it'll go in."
Sina bit her lips lightly. Lumie whispered with a light lip to
her temple.
"There must be a way."
At the words, Sina felt the insides of her eyes getting sour.
If the situation with her and Lumiere had been the
opposite, would she have worked for her like Lumiere did?
I couldn't make a definite answer. Maybe she blamed him
for trying to go back.
However, Lumiere is looking straight, sincerely and
squarely at himself. Regardless of whether or not he had
Lan in his mind, Sina could feel his affection clearly.
'We have to talk now.'
She was convinced in her mind. I have to talk to Lumiere
about the dark now.
When you're sure about him, when you decide to talk.
Otherwise, I thought it would be postponed indefinitely.
Sina took a deep breath and said.
"Lumi, I have something to tell you."
Sina also told Haresch.
"Would you like to hear it, Elf?"
If you talk to the elf, you may have a new perspective.
Sina briefly told they that the darkness came to her and
talked to her.
Lumiere's face was hardened, and Haresch was lost in
thought.
He spoke slowly.
"I've got to get going."
I don't think there's enough room to delay.
He said so and walked away without saying a word,
opening the terrace window.
"Wa, wait a minute!"
Shina, who was embarrassed, called him, but it was already
after Haresch left. Lumiere said.
"It's okay. That's how it is."
"That's how it is?"
What kind of man-or-the elves? Sina rushed out to the
terrace window, but nothing was seen. There are not even
footprints left on the snow.
'The Elf is Elf.'
It was amazing, but I saw a horse running from the far end
of the garden. Sina squirmed her eyes in the cold.
"Who is it?"
As she muttered, Lumiere said, wrapping his cloak around
her.
"Here comes the Duke."
***
Lan is lost in agony.
Looking down at the paper, she looked at the plans written
below.
At that time, I was embarrassed that someone covered my
eyes.
"Who do you think it is?"
Lan swerved at the sound of his voice. Eustaf was standing.
He looked at his hand and said.
"Is it okay to just turn around without an answer?"
"Youth!"
Lan jumped up from her seat and hugged him.
"What, when did you get here? How did you get here?
Without a rumor?"
"I came in first. I just wanted to surprise Lan."
Eustaf smiled and hugged her, and now accustomed to it,
Lan burst into laughter, wrapping her arms around his
neck.
"I missed you."
"I missed you, too."
Lan leaned down and kissed him lightly on the lips.
His lips were still cold, and I felt a chill in his clothes.
He must have really just come.
Lan carefully slipped his hair and wrapped it around his
cheek.
"It's cold. I'll go to the stove."
"No, I'd better get changed first."
Eustaf asked secretly.
"Shall we wash up together?"
"Shall we?"
Lan replied in a gentle manner, and Eustaf blinked and
politely put Lan down.
"Wait a minute, please."
"Yes."
When Lan put his hands together and stood still, Eustaf
said.
"I'll call you right away. Soon."
Then he said while he was about to go out.
"You won't change your mind."
"I'm about to change."
At Lan's words, Eustaf smiled lightly and quickly left the
room.
"Would you like me to let your hair down? Are you going to
get ready to wash up, right?"
Lan laughed and nodded at Soda's words. Approaching the
window, Lan lightly wiped the steamy window and looked
outside.
"It's really coming in now."
I could see sleds and knights running light from over there.
Just by looking at it, I could hear the bell on the sled, so
Lan smiled lightly.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 124
When Lan sat in the bathtub, Eustaf had a strange face.
 

Lan grinned and splashed water on his face.

 

"What did you expect?"

 

"I Only expecting no towels."

 

"Then it's a shame."

 

Lan said so, moaned softly, and completely immersed

herself in the bathtub. The hot water felt good.
 

It was a marble bathtub enough for the two to lie down, so

Lan stretched out her legs.
 

"In the capital? What happened?"

 

"If we declare our independence as the Duchy of Lacia, it

will be in the form of their approval. I'm going to send a
messenger in spring."
 
"I see. Well, that would be the easiest."
 

Lan said, with his chin up, Eustaf pointed next to him.
 

"At least come here."

 

"Aren't you coming from there?"

 

When Lan sat aside, Eustaf was willing to move. His arm
was wrapped around Lan's shoulder, and he kissed her
lightly on the forehead.
 

"But I have a question, Nunim."

 

"What?"
 

"There was an ice wall around the mansion."

 

"Oh, that."
 

When Lan explained her plan, there was a funny smile

around Eustaf's mouth.
 
"Is it strange·····?"
 

Lan asked back carefully. Although Blaine agreed, it may

not be in Eustaf's view.
 

Eustaf gently wrapped Lan's cheeks. His hands were big,

hot, and gentle.
 

"No, I thought I liked Nunim very much."

 

Then he kissed her on the lips and said,

 

"And I have no intention of losing to anyone, whether it's

darkness or whatever."
 

"I know."
 

Lan smiled slightly.

 

"That's what I'm thinking."

 

"Then we're very compatible."

 
Then Eustaf touched her towel knot and pulled it.
 

"Eustaf!"
 

Frustrated Lan grabbed the falling towel tightly, but it was

easily taken away by Eustaf.
 

He said, pulling her waist.

 

"I'm just trying to make sure this side fits."

 

"I've checked, I've done enough."

 

The texture of the smooth flesh in the water was vivid, so

Lan blushed and spoke quickly.
 

"Noonim."
 

He whispered with a smile in his blue eyes.

 

"I never miss what's in my hands."

 
He lightly kissed Lan on the shoulder and opened his
mouth. Eustaf's teeth brushed against the round shoulder.
His hands gently came down her back and scattered to the
end of her spine.
 

Lan trembled lightly and hugged him tightly, and Eustaf

smiled satisfactorily.
 

"Ran, if you stick like that, I can't kiss you freely, right?"
 

Said Eustaf, suffering from her shoulder. When Ran

smacked his arms and didn't let go of the arms that held
him, he laughed lightly, kissed his shoulders, neck, and
cheeks, and lowered his hands further.
 

His fingertips came down, scratching her thigh inside,

gently pressing inside with his palm, making her legs
spread. As he spread his legs between her legs, Lan
panicked and lowered her back, surprised by his fingers,
and stood up.
When she raised her knees, her chest lay in a good place
for him, so Eustaf bit with his lips the coveted fruit
standing in front of him.
"Ah-!"
Ran shrugged and made a sound reflexively. Eustaf
squeezed her waist with one hand to keep her from running
away, and cracked her labia with the middle finger of the
other hand.
Lan grabbed his head and couldn't breathe.
Already accustomed to pleasure, her body was wet in
anticipation of the pleasure he would give. Fingers lightly
scattered as if they were feathers, touching her secret
tender flesh.
It was a tantalizing move.
"Heua, eung, uh-"
Eustaf gently sucked in the red nipple and tickled it with
his tongue. Not knowing whether it was ticklish or
pleasant, Lan wanted him to suck her chest more strongly.
It was the same for the lower body.
Her clitoris was rubbed and his fingers scattered slightly at
the entrance. Ran turned her back around.
"Youth-"
A screaming voice flowed out by itself.
"Yes, go ahead."
In comparison, Eustaf spoke in a nonchalant voice, so she
looked down at him with red eyes.
"Grumpy."
"I don't understand what you're saying. If you tell me what
you want, I'll do it."
His fingers rubbed the inside lightly. As Ran's waist
reflexively falls down, he takes his hand further back.
"Youth, youth, youth-"
She leaned over and kissed his lips. Then she bit his lips
gently and rubbed his tongue with her own tongue. A
satisfactory groan came out from Eustaf.
Slightly sucking his tongue, Yustaf grabbed her back of the
head and kissed her strongly. His tongue moved freely and
scattered Lan's mouth.
I couldn't think of anything else but ecstatic while kissing.
The moment she relaxed her whole body's muscles and was
immersed in the ecstasy he gave, Eustaf strongly pulled
Lan down and raised his back.
"-!"
Pennis reached the innermost part of Lan at once. She
opened her mouth with a silent scream. Eustaf moved his
waist roughly.
It was a shallow and fast movement.
Now that he knew where she was weak and where she was
good, he quickly stabbed Lan inside.
"Hak, ah, ah, auh!!"
Words didn't come out. Lan splashed around, wet with
water, and desperately put up her fingernails as she clung
to his shoulder with her slippery arms.
"Ah, no, ah, eung-!!"
At the peak of the game, Lan was disorganized. Eustaf
grabbed her hips and changed her posture. And Lan kept
raising her head even before she came to her senses.
Lan clung to him with his arms and legs. The sound of
water came loud from the spire. The second climax came
sooner, and when the inside contracted and tightened
again, Eustaf ejaculated.
Her hips trembled. Eustaf frowned lightly. Lan's inner
circle squeezed him with a determination to swallow the
last drop.
Then Lan hugged him as hard as she could with her legs
wrapped around his waist.
 
Eustaf lightly bit Lan's ear and did. As Lan, who had
reached its peak, soon drooped, Eustaf gently swept her
still trembling back. Lan gasped out a hot breath. I was
dizzy because of the hot water in the bathtub.
It reached its peak in an instant, and it was still chaotic.
Eustaf rubbed her shoulder and waist as he kissed the side
of Lan's blank face.
"Ran doesn't feel really good. The skin feels good. The
scent is good. I really feel it's back. Can you feel it? The
inside of Ran is still squeezing my semen."
When he whispered with a smile, Lan managed to wake up
and shed her eyes. Lan whined.
"It's hot. I feel dizzy."
"Shall we go out then?"
"Yes."
When she nodded, Eustaf grabbed her leg and wrapped it
around his waist. Ran was surprised to try to get out of his
body, but he was already holding her back.
"Youth, wait, you're still in there!"
"Yes."
Lan struggled with his nonchalant answer, but she didn't
put much strength in her body.
"This, this state of affairs."
"It's going to go very deep."
Eustaf whispered and lifted himself up with her wrapped
around his waist. Lan tried to strengthen the whole body so
that her genitals could not dig further into him.
'Why, why are you growing inside?!'
"No, Youth, drop me off."
"Really? If you want me to relax like this."
When he relaxed his grip on her hip, his genitals moved
deeper inside.
"Hak!!"
Lan shook her back. Just by pressing there, my eyes turned
white. Eustaf whispered with a satisfied smile.
"There, it feels good, right? Because you can't reach inside
with a normal posture."
"N, no, no."
"You're already tightening it. If you don't stay still, I'll slip
and fall before I leave the bathtub."
Lan hung on him in tears.
In this position, the depth, angle, and beat are all up to
Eustaf.
"It's been a while since I've seen you."
For the time being, I don't want to go out of Lan,
whispered, and Eustaf headed to the bedroom. Whether it
was quick-witted or something, all the servants had already
stepped down.
"Isn't this gonna be better?"
Eustaf made Lan's back slightly lean on the soft tapestry.
Still, it was the same that everything was up to Eustaf.
Rather, the wall touched her back, and Ran couldn't lie
between him and the wall.
There was no room for retreat.
He grabbed her by the butt and began to shovel. After
being stabbed in the back of the uterus entrance, Lan
began to scream between screams and gliosis.
I couldn't control myself.
"Eua, ah, ah, ah ah, youth, ah ah!"
Every time his glans were soiled inside, she struggled, but
it didn't work. Eustaf exhaled violently and pushed his hip
as if it would crush Lan between the wall. Every time he
push his back, his genitals filled the vagina, and his glans
scratched out her inside, dripping with foamy love and
semen.
 

"I hate it, too, deep, huh, hak-"

As he lifted her body to the point where his penis fell out,
and then pulled it down at once, and stabbed it, Ran
groaned. The pleasure was so strong that I felt like I was
going out of my mind. Eustaf looked at her and kissed
Ran's neck, chin, cheeks, and lips.
"Please be more disorganized. A little more. A little more."
After pushing Lan to the climax several times, he moved to
bed. It was not a violent pleasure that seemed to go out of
my mind earlier, but a gentle caress and kiss that seemed
to tickle.
Kisses poured from head to toe and there was no place
where his tongue could not reach. Her body, already heated
with a strong sense of pleasure, was stiffened by the mere
pain of her fingers.
In the end, Lan fell asleep like faintly in the middle.
***
Eustaf kissed Lan on the cheek when she fell asleep and
got up.
I moved to the bedroom and bothered her all night, and she
was still in bed until the day.
He approached the desk and found Lan's plan.
After scattering the contents with his eyes, Eustaf smiled
without realizing it.
It's a good plan.
'That's a relief.'
After Lan confessed about himself and Sina, Eustaf thought
this and that.
There was one thing he was worried about, that Lan was
guilty of this situation.
Eustaf could use it as much as he wanted. Guilt is one of
the deep feelings that humans have since they were quite
young.
There was also a way to use it to transfer Ran to Lazia, but
he didn't want to do that.
'Because of being kind and reckless in my life.'
Like July's raindrops, it sprinkles rain everywhere, but it
doesn't have any awareness, and it sticks his feet out
everywhere.
Yet, in the face of Yustaf's own danger, she shows an
infinite weakness.
That was lovely, but I was afraid that she didn't know
where to go.
'But it's okay to have a plan like this.'
He had no intention of bringing Lan to battle.
Still, he could see that Lan's guilt would continue if she
didn't get rid of whatever popped out from behind that
door.
Eustaf approached the window and looked at the ice wall.
He could stare a silver arch and a white pebble road, a new
white door in it, as if he had seen it before his eyes.
"Why don't you start coming out?"
He murmured like that, and the blue ring cried as if it were
a faint cry.
As soothing as it was, Eustaf returned to his desk and
began to revise Lan's plan. Then the bottom of the desk
came into his eyes.
A pile of documents was piled up under it.
He lifted the top document and read it and looked under it,
'No way?'
It was me.
Lan had done what he had to do all winter.
'Really.'
Eustaf sighed and went back to bed. Seeing Lan's sleeping
face, he went into bed and wrapped his arm around her
waist. Lan tossed and turned and and dug into his arms.
Eustaf smirked and kissed Lan on the forehead.
 

***
Lan got up late, lay in bed, and received a breakfast award.
She murmured.
"I've become a true lady."
"What do you mean?"
Asked Eustaf, who had already gotten up and finished
morning training.
"There's something like that."
Lan put out the toast that had been baked to Eustaf, who
sat on the bed and received it with his mouth and then bite
Lan's finger.
Lan blushed and said, taking her hand out.
"Finger doesn't eat."
"It's sweet."
Eustaf said so and added, "I saw the document."
"Oh, right. I have something to discuss with Youth."
"You're talking about the pile. I moved it to my room."
"Already?"
"It's a small amount compared to the amount of paperwork
Lan's done."
Eustaf put his chin on.
"The administrator and accountant are begging you to rest
Lan."
"That's..."
Lan blushed and said.
"There's nothing Youth....There's nothing to do."
For a moment, Lan thought he was trying to press on her.
But in front of the bed tray, he said patiently.
"Then I'll give you something to do."
"What is it?"
Lan smiled faintly as he snorted.
"I brought you a gift."
He added.
"I think it's your job to open it."
After a while, Lan understood what Eustaf meant.
The gift of three sleds literally piled up like a mountain on
one side of her room.
The maids held out their ornaments and dresses in
admiration.
Just opening the gift and looking around, the day passed by
easily.
Lan burst into laughter when she saw the last present.
It was a black teddy bear.
The smooth glossy body was made of expensive silk
imported from the south, and the eyes and nose were made
of jewels and precious stones.
It was so big that it was only half the height of Lan.
"Cute!"
At Lan's shouted, Eustaf smiled satisfactorily.
"I'm glad you like it."
"How did you know I like teddy bears?"
"I know."
"Thank you, Youth."
As Ran laughed, Yustaf kissed her on the cheek and said.
"I'm going to the seal ceremony tomorrow."
Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise at the sudden words.
"Already? No, not already."
"Yes."
There are only a few days left until the New Year.
It's already been delayed enough. Lan nodded.
 

"Okay."
"I want Lan in the mansion this time."
She readily agreed with Eustaf's request.
"Yes."
Lan knew well what he was worried about. And the last
time I was arrested by Masu, It's really.......
'It would've fallen like a broken egg.'
I got goosebumps when I think about it again.
"I'll keep the house safe."
At Lan's words, Eustaf nodded, "Then it's a relief."
Then there was a knock on the door, and Kiri came in with
a light walk and said.
"Mrs Sina and Lumiere want to see you, Lord."
"Huh? Tell them to come in."
At Lan's words, Kiri looked down and called the two inside.
Both Lumiere and Sina, had serious facial expressions,
making Lan wondered.
"What's going on?"
"Unnie."
As Sina spoke in a trembling voice, Lan jumped up from her
seat and held her hand tightly.
"What's wrong? What's going on?"
"The shadow keeps talking to me."
Lan opened her eyes wide.
"Shadow?"
"Yes, I think it's darkness, but It's don't want to go back to
me ·····."
After talking, Sina became sad.
"Tell me the details."
Lan recommended a seat, and Sina took a deep breath and
described the situation in as much detail as she could
remembered.
Lan asked after hearing her story.
"It's asked for Iveria?"
Sina nodded her head. Lan tapped on the special cheek.
"She's gone a thousand years ago, isn't she?"
"Yes, but it's say It's can feel it."
Lan looked up at Sina's words.
It is understandable if it is a delusion of a man who has
been locked up for a thousand years. However, for a
delusional person like that, he also discovered that Sinah
was not Ibria.
'It brought her here confused, so It's could mistake Sina for
Ibria.'
What is it?
I couldn't figure it out at all.
"Maybe it's feels that there are traces of Iveria left."
At Eustaf's words, Lan opened her eyes wide "Is that so?",
and saying,
"It could be. Anyway, the Sky mansion is Iveria········."
She paused while talking.
Sky mansion is a mansion built by Iveria, the great wise
man, with her own mana. Maintaining the mansion is the
mana of Iveria, and it is the same as having a shield in the
mansion.
'But it's came in.'
Even though it's just a shadow, it sent to talk to Sina. At
that time, Eustaf's hand gently wrapped around Lan's
shoulder.
Without looking back, Lan could see his expression.
What are you worried about?
Lan tapped Sina's hand lightly and said.
"Thank you for telling me."
"No, I should have told you earlier..."
Lan could see through Sina's fears.
The fear that the way back to the original world will
disappear, the fear that even if she say it, they will trust
herselves as strangers, and the fear that they might
misunderstand hetselves.
"No, thanks for trusting me and telling me."
When Lan spoke again, Sina looked tearful and laughed.
"Really, my Unnie loves people."
"Only for my people."
"I don't think that's right."
Lumiere murmured small. Lan said, "It's cheap," and told
Sina.
"Don't worry about it anyway—I'll take care of it."
Sina laughed at Lan's words.
"Yes, then I'll trust Unnie."
"Yes, yes."
Lan pounded her chest, and Sina felt really relieved. Sina
knew that if she wanted to, Lan would do it.
Sina continued to wiggle her fingers and said.
"And Unnie, I've been talking to Haresh."
"Yes."
"If we collect ice crystals, we may be able to gather energy
to move the dimension..."
Sina said and Lan blinked and said, "Really?"
"I'll ask the wizards when spring comes. If that's possible,
we'll try."
"Real, really?"
Lan nodded as Sina lips shook and bit it.
"Yes."
The mountain range is full of ice crystal.
It will be enough to use for about a thousand years, so if
you can, collect it...
Thinking so, suddenly Lan's eyes reached Lumiere. Feeling
her gaze, he grinned.
'Uh-'
Lan felt a tight feeling in his chest.
When Sina returns, Lumiere······.
'Can't you lie that Sina can't go back...?'
Sina can't go back from what she read anyway.
She stays and becomes happy with Eustaf.
'So ····.'
Stay and come to Lumiere.
"Thank you, Unnie."
Sina said thank you with a trembling breath, so Lan looked
at Sina.
"Thank you very much."
Lan's conscience has been poked to see how many times
she has said it.
'Yeah, she wants to go back like this.'
Lan thought of my family.
She would have died over there, so a knot would have been
built anyway, but Sina's case is missing.
I couldn't imagine how her family would feel.
"Don't worry, just relax until spring comes."
"Yes."
Sina nodded her head. Lumiere approached Sina and
whispered.
"Shall we do some sword training?"
Sina looked up at him and replied, "Yes." Sina got up from
her seat and held Lumiere's hand.
"Then Unnie, I'll go practice."
"Okay."
Lan nodded. Lumiere and Sina, you need time for them.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 125
After the two left, Lan sighed and said.
 

"I don't feel good."

 

"What do you mean?"

 

Eustaf bent down and asked, bringing his lips to the back of
her neck. Lan said, cringe with tickle.
 

"Sina and Lumie."

 

"How come?"
 

"How come....the two of them like each other....the

situation is not necessarily good?"
 

"Both they?"
 

"Yes, you see it, Eustaf!"

 
"Stop!" When Ran pushed his head off, Eustaf retired with
regret. Ran grumbled.
 

"They two are dating?"

 

"I see."
 

"Didn't you know?"

 

"What do you do to know other people's love lives?"

 

"No matter ····."

 

"It's too much to just focus on the war."

 

That's what Eustaf added.

 

"And it's two people who decide whether to stay or not."

 

"It is, but ····."

 

"According to what you said before, there was still a sina,

right? With me."
  

Lan nodded softly.

 

"Then if Lumiere does well, she could stay."

 

Or isn't that his lack of ability?

 

He said it coolly and Eustaf grinned.

 

'You're not relentless.'

 

Lan gazed at his face thinking so.

 

Eustaf came next to her with a curious look at her gaze and
sat down.
 

"Why do you see like that?"

 

"Youth."
 

"Yes."
 
"No, it's amazing. Why does Youth like me?"
 

Lan said with a look of chills.

 

"Are you not going to love me again? Who is he?" "What?"

 

Lan opened her eyes wide with surprise.

 

"I never did that!"

 

When she complained in embarrassment, Eustaf said,

wrapping Lan's cheeks.
 

"That's worse."
 

Lan frowned.
 

"What?"
 

"'Wouldn't you love me even if you're doing this? Like this?

Like this? Like this?' You shouldn't think like that at all."
 

"No, I don't think I've ever..."

  

Eustaf murmured as Lan rolled her eyes around "Did I

really do that?" and said,
"Sometimes I get angry."
 

"That..."
 

Lan really said, 'I feel wronged.' When she made that face,
Eustaf laughed.
 

You've done so many things that you don't know at all.

 

'Raindrops fall and flow freely.'

 

It's the rock that needs to remain there.

 

Eustaf whispered.
 

"What would you have done if you had met Lumiere first,
not me?"
 

Lan's green eyes grew bigger.

 
"I'm sure you did everything for him. Sometimes it's
unbearably upsetting."
I want to get rid of Lumiere.
His thumb pressed Lan's red lips. He whispered, pushing
his finger between her slightly open lips.
"But did you choose me? Lan romia de rachia. Sometimes I
want to open all of you."
Everything, everything, everything, everything.
I wanted to know everything about Lan and taste it and feel
it. When his finger came into her mouth, Lan pulled back.
Eustaf grabbed her body and fixed it.
"Don't run away, Noonim."
He whispered, and Lan blushed. Seriously, only when it's
like this.
Lan bit his finger slightly and lightly raised it with her
tongue and said.
"You, you've seen everything."
Lan could guarantee that no one in the world would know
her better than Eustaf.
Eustaf would know better than Lan herself.
"No, I'm sure there's something I don't know yet."
The blue eyes looked down at her and said firmly.
"Is, isn't that the same with Eustaf?"
Eustaf laughed at Lan's words.
"What are you curious about? I'll let you know if you ask.
How I feel every time I touch Lan's skin-"
He swept Lan's cheek with the back of his hand. He
lowered his head and his lips got close to her.
"How crazy I feel when I'm inside Nunim. How do I control
the urge to be violent enough to destroy and at the same
time be affectionate enough to beg?"
I, I, I don't mean to ask you that.
Lan couldn't say the word and was just about to breathe.
Eustaf smiled and whispered to Lan.
"You don't know how much I'm controlling myself."
'Temperance? This is temperance?'
When Lan opened her eyes wide, Eustaf wanted to laugh.
Lan wiggled and raised her hand to wrap Eustaf's cheek.
"It's no use just in case. That's enough for me to worry
about."
Considering his worries over Sina and Eustaf, I could see
how much she would clear Eustaf by worrying about
himself with Lumiere.
It even felt amazing that she had such an idea.
"That's true."
Eustaf nodded gently.
I was the one who is taking over Lan now.
I don't have any intention of letting her go.
"And-"
Lan blushed and whispered.
"You still have a lot of time to find out, don't you? We'll be
together forever."
Eustaf opened his eyes wide. He mumbled with a sigh,
"Really," and pulled Lan's leg sharply.
"It's Noonim who stimulated me."
"Huh? Wait? I didn't do anything!"
Eustaf said relaxedly, raising the hem of Ran's dress,
struggling with embarrassment.
"Of course you do. It's just my unilateral decision."
"It···!"
Lan's face turned red like an apple. She struggled and said.
 

"If, if you treat me sweetly and kindly."

"I don't have to be nice and sweet, you said before."
He grinned and Lan pouted.
'Really!'
Surrendering, Lan stopped struggling and hugged his neck
tightly.
'If you ask me like this, it makes my habit worse.'
Eustaf thought so and kissed Lan on the neck. Lan spoke
mumblingly.
"Be sweet."
Eustaf replied, feeling that his mind was tightened by the
murmur.
"Of course."
His hands gently wrapped around Lan and said.
"I'll treat you sweetly and kindly enough to beg for you."
'Where is it going?'
Lan thought about it for a while, but soon everything
melted with a sweet kiss and began to be mushy.
***
Dimodia looked at Kiri standing in front of the door and
asked.
"Madam?"
Kiri grinned.
"I'm afraid she'll suffer from Master's bullying for a while."
Dimodia frowned.
"No, that's too much, isn't it? His wife won't be able to stay
strong."
Besides, she'd been busy with the administration lately.
Kiri nodded in sympathy.
"I think I'll at least put it up for health."
Even when there are only two of them, the ideal of wearing
a maid's mask is a gentle honor.
Dimodia looked at the door for a moment and asked Kiri.
"Are you going to keep standing?"
"You're not supposed to let anyone in, right?"
"But."
If someone opens the door and enters ······.
It may be removed cleanly by Eustaf.
His wife, Lan, seems like she doesn't think the Lord will do
that.
'He's only polite in front of your wife.'
Dimodia thought so, but suddenly realized that it was the
right time to talk to Kiri.
"Mrs. Kiri, I need to talk to you for a moment."
As Dimodia's tone changed, Kiri's posture also changed.
"Tell me."
When she smiled and said, Dimodia complained.
"Don't you think you're being too conspicuous? As if you
weren't a maid."
Kiri's black eyes seemed to be funny and foolish at the
same time.
"If there's a danger, everyone will follow what I say. The
madam's maidens. If I stay behind you, you won't say much.
But you're not."
Dimodia paused at Kiri's words.
"If you stay, the maids will stop you from touring. You're
going to waste your time. And, Dimodia, once you reveal
yourself, you won't be among the maidens twice."
Kiri grinned.
"But I'm different. Instead, you can follow me to where I
can't go in. Our roles are different."
 

Dimodia agreed with a sigh.

"I see."
Kiri added.
"'What's wrong with her?What's wrong with her?' You have
to think about it."
"I'll keep that in mind," Dimodia nodded. Kiri giggled and
covered her mouth.
"I understand you like Madam."
Dimodia became defensive and asked back.
"She's a good person, isn't?"
"Right."
As Kiri answered readily, Dimodia was out of touch with the
shoulder. Kiri laughed and said mercilessly.
"The Duchy of Lacia has been a mess for generations. Who
else would come to marry a poor estate in this countryside
if it weren't for the Duke's prestige? But something
incredible has rolled in."
"That's amazing, Lan."
Dimodia frowned, and Kiri corrected herself by saying,
"Awesome."
"Now Lazia will prosper, and maybe we're at the forefront
of Lazia. A moment in history."
Dimodia murmured, "Romantic," and Dimodia agreed,
saying, "Isn't it good?"
At that time, Dimodia's face turned red at the sound of the
door, and Kiri took her hand around her mouth, saying, "Oh
my?".
Dimodia coughed in vain and said.
"Eum, I really need to stand."
I can't let anyone hear that.
"You're right. I'm going to have madam do some back
exercises when she train later."
Or maybe he'll kill you.
Kiri grinned as she said so.
***
Sina looked at the gloomy sky. Pulled down, Lumiere said,
dropping a thick cape over her body.
"Get dressed. You're getting cold."
"Yes."
Sina rose from the floor of a soft-armament and wrapped
herself in his cloak.
'It's soft and I feel good.'
I can't believe it's such a nice cloth.
Maybe there's one in the modern world. It's like a real
quality cashmere····.'
Sina exhaled a long breath. Lumiere asked.
"Shall we go in?"
"No, just a little longer."
"What if you gets cold?"
"It's okay, Lumiere, be careful not to catch a cold."
Sina said so and smiled and said.
"Can I go and see that wall of snow?"
"Of course."
Lumiere said so, and Sina ran toward the wall of the frozen
snow with a cheerful exclamation "Wow -".
The walls were now complete. The white-snowed wall was
as hard as stone. Sina walked around the wall admiringly.
On top of the fortress walls, there was not only a walking
space but also a guard post.
"Amazing. How can they make this?"
Sina murmured and Lumiere replied, "Is it Dwarf?"
"That's prejudice."
Sina said so and laughed.
The wall facing the ice wall also had a proper gate. Sina
looked at the ice wall.
'It's always amazing. ·····.'
Would it be like this when you see the shaved Everest in
front of you?
The word "Ice wall" fits perfectly because it is filled with
pure white snow.
'I could've wandered around and died.'
If Lumiere hadn't come to rescue her, she would have died
on the spot.
Sina trembled lightly at the thought.
"Where is the silver arch?"
When asked by Sina, Lumiere looked down at her for a
moment and said, pointing up the mountain range.
"Up there. Don't think about going alone."
"I'm not going."
Sina closed her eyes and laughed.
"Yes."
"Lumie."
"Huh?"
Sina turned around and looked at him. A rough wind blew
from the ice wall and her black hair fluttered. Lumiere was
immediately distracted by it, and then saw Sina's face
again.
"Are you really okay? No, I don't think it'll be okay. When I
said I'd go back."
Lumiere laughed without realizing it, and Sina's face
frowned.
"I'm not kidding, really."
"No, I didn't think it was a joke. You're straightforward.
And I thought you liked to say that."
Even in the winter wind, Sina's cheeks were burning.
Lumiere reached out and said, gently organizing her
flapping hair.
"I'll do my best to get you back. And I'll do my best to make
sure you stay."
He went on to say.
"I hope either way you have no regrets."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 126
Sina took a deep breath and nodded.
 

"Yes."
 

"And I'm not the only one suffering."

 

Sina laughed at Lumiere's words. He added, "Right?"

 

"Don't be distressed. Let's go back. Let's just say we can'

go back. Either way."
 

"I'll try."
 

"Instead, tell me about yourself."

 

Lumiere leaned against the wall and asked. Sina laughed.

 

"Myself?"
 

"Yeah, like a country name?"

  

"Oh, my world? You'll be surprised to hear that. We don't

ride horses."
 

"Then, sheep or cow?"

 

"No! Drive in the car."

 

"Car?"
 

"Yeah, like a horse-less carriage."

 

"Magic?"
 

"Not that."
Sina began to talk about where she live and her family. To
Lumiere's subsequent questions, Sina answered them
sincerely, but to the sharp questions, Sina had no choice
but to answer them, saying, "I don't know that either."
 

"You don't know the principles of what you're using?"

 

Sina put her mouth out at Lumiere's words.

 
"Lumiere don't even know the principle of magic work on."
 

There he nodded in agreement.

 

"Surely, that's true."

 

"Right?"
 

Sina said so and swept away the black hair. She ran into his
gaze, blushed slightly, then frowned and opened her lips.
 

But words didn't come out.

 

"Why?"
 

The question was on Lumiere's side.

 

"No, nothing."
 

When Sina shook her head, he said.

 

"That makes me even more curious."

  

"That's--"
 

Sina mumbled.
 

"I wish I had met Lumiere first, and I thought it was too
selfish."
 

"Ishina, you."
 

Lumie laughed. It's straightforward to the point where it

doesn't have to be so straightforward.
 

But it was comfortable for him.

 

Everything she says is sincere, and you don't have to try to

figure out the back.
 

"Let's do that next time."

 

Sina opened her eyes wide at his words. Lumiere said

playfully.
 
"See you first when we're born again."
 

Sina said, "Ei-," and quickly fixed her mind.

 

Yeah, there's a world like this, but can't you say there's no
next life? I'm sure it exists.
 

"Okay. Then next time, you sure?"

 

"Sure,"
 

Sina grinned.
 

***
 

Lan opened her eyes and saw Eustaf sleeping.

 

'Sleeping face.'
 

Have you ever seen it?

Come to think of it for a moment, I've never seen a face like
this lying on the bed and sleeping.
He pretended to be asleep at the engagement.
'I've never seen it before!'
Lan thought so and stared at his sleeping face. The white
face with long black eyelashes looked a little young
sleeping like this.
'Cute.'
Lan smiled at such a thought. I wanted to touch it a little
bit, but I thought it would wake him up, so Lan just looked
at it.
It's useless to see such a face........
Lan wrapped her cheek.
'They tell me to open my eyes.'
The face that glances into the shaky field of vision, holding
back excess pleasure, with a slightly frowned upon look-
'Euaa'
Lan stuck her head in the pillow and glanced at Eustaf
again.
The blue eyes are slowly looking at her.
Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise and he asked with a
smirk.
"What do you do?"
"No, just-"
Attracting a mumbling Lan, Eustaf placed her on top of
him.
"Get some more sleep."
"I'm wide awake."
Lan said, leaning her cheeks against his wide chest. Her
fingertips lightly scattered down his firm arm and stopped
at a faint scar.
Eustaf crouched in tickle, then saw Lan touching a scar left
on his arm, lifted her upper body and kissed her lightly on
the lips.
"It's all in the past."
"Still"
It was a trace of beating.
Ran's chest hurt because of the blurry but sharp scars on
Eustaf's back. She pulled Eustaf's arm and put her lips over
the scar.
"I hope it's all gone."
"It doesn't matter."
"I'm here."
After opening her eyes wide, Lan rolled herself down from
his body. Then she climbed out of the wide bed and put on a
robe.
Eustaf said, "Where are you going?" and Lan stuck out her
tongue.
"I won't tell you."
Ran had to go out and prepare water for washing. It was
because if I said to wash, I would definitely be dragged into
bed again after washing together.
After washing lightly, there was no Eustaf in the bedroom.
Lan hesitated in the couple's bedroom and opened the door
to Eustaf's bedroom. It was my first time opening this door.
"Youth?"
"Are you done washing?"
Eustaf was wearing all his clothes, and his hair was slightly
wet, so he could tell that he had washed it.
"What, did Youth wash up, too?"
"I think Lan's going to wash up. I've prepared a meal."
Lan looked out the window and said like a sigh.
"It's not lunch, it's not dinner. ····."
"Then shall we wait until dinner?"
"No, I'm hungry."
 

At Lan's words, Eustaf replied, "A dissipated life isn't bad

either.
Lan's face lit up as she heard a bell outside calling, "We're
ready to eat."
"I'll get dressed."
Lan quickly went back to her room and came back dressed
up.
While eating, Eustaf said.
"I saw what you wrote down."
"What I wrote down? What?"
"The Dragon Slayer plan."
"Ah-"
Lan made a strange noise because she couldn't figure out
what to say.
I was ashamed of how it was, and I wanted to hear his
opinions.
"The biggest concern is that we don't have a wizard. Can't
you do anything about flying in the sky?"
Lan said with her chin up.
I know it because I've been beaten by a flying Masu, but
the opponent of having wings was very annoying.
"It will be solved with blue flame."
"With blue flame?"
Lan frowned.
"Are you okay?"
"It'll be enough to make a hole in the wing. If there's a
problem with the wings, we can't fly anyway."
"That's it, though. Don't you think you're going to use too
much power to do that? What if it use Eustaf's life force?"
"What does that have to do with Lan?"
Lan opened her eyes wide at Eustaf's words. Her lips
trembled.
Eustaf quickly added.
"I mean, Lan sometimes acts this way."
Lan's face turned red at the words.
"I, I-"
"You did, didn't you? From the beginning. It was the same
when I went to see the wizard, and it was the same when I
was trapped in the Dwarf mine. And I don't want to talk
about that with Sina."
Lan replied in a shrunken voice.
"I'm very sorry right now."
"That's fine if you knew."
Eustaf said after nodding.
"So I'm not going to overdo it either. And it's no use dying."
Lan nodded, Right, right.
"If you have magic resistance, it's true that the blue flame
uses up force quickly, but it's enough to puncture the
Dragon Wing."
"Well, even if you make a small hole, it's probably too
strong to receive, so the hole will tear quickly."
Lan said, thinking about the plane's wings. Dragons have
big bodies, and wings to hold on to their weight-
"Eum, wait. Come to think of it, dragons fly by their magic."
"There's a possibility."
"Umm, does magic mean you don't need wings? But why do
they have wings?"
Cool?
Lan snorted, thinking so. Eustaf also thought about it for a
while and said, "I think it's flying with wings. It don't have
to use flying magic because it have wings."
"Well, it could be."
"But is that the ballistic missile you wrote down on your
planner?"
"Oh- the window that automatically flies and hits the
target?"
 

"That's an interesting idea."

"But I got in trouble for talking to Frances. Instead, it's
possible for a ball of fire to fly away. You'll need your skills
to get it right."
So you can throw a fireball or something.
"That's enough."
"It's certainly uncomfortable without a wizard."
Speaking again, Lan sighed. Even if it was a matter of no
contact with red or blue crystal, the wizards were reluctant
to come to Lazia because it was also a traditional taboo.
"And you also talked to Dwarf and Elf."
"Yeah, the numbers are the best."
At Lan's words, Eustaf nodded. Lan asked carefully.
"Military exchanges won't cause problems with
independence, will they?"
"We're past the stage for that kind of problem."
When Eustaf said so and looked at Lan gently, she asked
back.
"Why? Did you miss anything?"
"I don't think you have any idea that Eustaf might doubt me
because I'm alone in a military alliance with another race."
Lan blinked and asked.
"Do you think?"
"No, not a bit."
Lan swept her chest and Eustaf smiled.
"I'm glad that you believe in me, that I believe in you."
"It, It's it."
Lan's face was flushed.
"We're husband and wife ........."
The voice was as loud as an ant, but Eustaf still understood
it. With a satisfied smile, he cut his share of meat and put it
on Lan's plate. Lan opened her eyes wide.
"I can't eat all of this."
"You have to eat to use your strength."
"There, There's nothing to struggle with."
"Is that so?"
Eustaf smiled, and Lan blushed even more and began
cutting the meat he had given him.
***
It was a winter weather with no wind.
The faces of the knights going to the seal ceremony were
tense.
It was because of the story that darkness was waking up.
This time, Sina and Ran also pushed their hearts to follow
them and saw them off on the snow wall.
Sina asked, looking at the knights moving away.
"How long does it take to get back?"
"Well, the weather is nice today, so an hour and a half
early? Two hours?"
"It takes longer than I thought."
"And I don't know how long the seal will take."
Lan muttered like that.
The flame burned slowly during the last seal ceremony,
Yustaf said. What will happen this time?
'What if blue ring doesn't exert its power?'
Lan sighed with such concern. She must be more anxious
than she is. You shouldn't be nervous in front of Sina.
Even in front of the dead.
"Everyone's coming back safe. It's cold, so let's go down."
At Lan's words, Sina nodded, "Yes."
***
Eustaf stopped in front of the silver arch. Silver arches
shined and shined as before, but....
'It's discolored.'
As if silver had been discolored in the jar, the lower part of
the arch had been blackened black.
Eustaf stopped in front of the Arch, and Blaine stopped
along.
He also noticed that the color of the arch had changed.
"Lord."
What should we do?
When asked, Eustaf began to walk without saying a word,
and Blaine and Lumiere walked closely on both sides of
him.
Blaine had already lowered his horse to shield.
Lumiere fought without a shield so much that it was
cumbersome to learn how to use it late, so he quit the
shield.
When he saw it, another knights said, "Do you have many
lives?" but he quelled the controversy by beating him in the
battle.
Even the sound of white pebbles stepping on it was felt to
be intrusive to Lumie. This is a sound that reveals their
position.
But Eustaf was outspoken, and the knights followed suit
quickly.
As he reached the cave, Blaine asked.
"Are you going in alone?"
"Yes."
Eustaf said so and went into the inner cave, and everyone
stood by and waited for the horse-beep.
In the past, the horse's body would have been wrapped
around and moved, but now the margab had a device to
maintain its temperature, so it was okay.
Eustaf felt strange as he entered the cave.
Something is different.
He stopped for a while and then started walking again.
The blue ring on his throat has been quiet, and that means
there's no problem.
Arriving at the white door, Eustaf touched the wall.
There was no response.
Does it take time? And then, Eustaf realized.
'It's empty.'
The other side of the wall is empty.
There is no way to answer if you ask me how I knew that.
He could know even though he didn't have one.
It was good to say that it was a touch of a gatekeeper.
Eustaf hit his hand.
'If it's empty, where did it go-'
Is it outside?!
He was turning and the blue ring made a noise and cried.
Eustaf rolled as if throwing himself on the floor, feeling the
spine chilling.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 127 – Awakening of Darkness
Beam-!
 

With a loud noise, the door broke and white stones

splashed.
 

Eustaf got up from his seat, pulling out a sword.

 

The door was not completely broken, but there was a big
hole.
 

I could see the other person's eyes glistening from the hole.
 

The reptile's unique yellow eyes were blinking vertically

and staring at this side through the cracks.
 

'Big guy.'
 

Eustaf looked into his eyes with such thoughts. If the pupils
were that big, the body would be much bigger.
 

"Iveriaaaa-"
  

Eustaf said when his opponent growled.

 

"There is no Iveria."
 

"Give it!"
 

"It was a thousand years ago."

 

Eustaf's voice silenced the opponent for a moment.

 

The breath mixed with flames shone in the dark and

disappeared. For a moment, I felt like the opponent had
stepped back invisible.
 

Eustaf thought for a moment that he should have brought a

shield.
 

Bam-!
 

The dragon hit his head against the door again, and this
time the door was completely broken. However, the
dragon's body was bigger than the size of the door, so he
was strangled.
  

"You've hurt Iveria!"

 

He shouted like that, inflated both sides of his neck and

exhaled his breath.
 

Eustaf lowered his helmet and started running.

 

At the same time as the flame vomited from the entrance of

the cave, Eustaf also came from the entrance of the cave.
He took a deep breath that he had endured.
 

The heat of the flame was blocked by the armor, but

breathing and swallowing the fire would have burned the
inside of the neck.
 

"Duke!"
 

"Lord!"
 

"Go back to Lazia!"

 

That's what Eustaf said and ran to get on the horse.

 
Bam!
 

Bam!
 

There was a harsh sound of the mountain ringing. Then the

ringing stopped for a while, and this time a loud voice was
heard.
 

"Ke Ehepra Dorhuah!"

 

"What does it mean?"

 

As Lumiere approached, Blaine said, "I don't know," and

climbed on the horse and said.
 

"I think it was a call for allies."

 

Masu scattered on the ice wall began to gather one by one.

 

Yustaf shouted.
 

"Formation F!"
 
Then, as he ran out, the knights followed him and made a
position in a row and pulled out the long spear from the
back of the horse.
 

Blaine said as he lowered his helmet.

 

"I'm glad madam built the wall."

 

"Because Ran has foresight."

 

Eustaf replied.
 

"Bump-!"
 

"Bumpbump-!"
 

Various kinds of horses began to run as they blocked the

road.
 

"Don't be discouraged!"
Blaine shouted and Eustaf continued.
"The falling man will take away his armour and helmet and
turn the field a hundred rounds."
Blaine smirked. The knights also smiled faintly.
That means you won't leave it even if you fall.
The members began to run through the horse-riding with
spears and harnesses, giving strength to their thighs.
The white wall of the distant snow was shiny with sunlight.
I could see the gate half open.
I was wondering what to do with the number following
behind me, but I saw archers standing between the walls,
so Yustaf said.
"Run with all your might!"
Then wings soared from the horses' sides, and the horses
ran in an instant with light steps and began to widen their
distance from the horses.
When the knights began to enter the gate, Lan, who was
standing on the wall, shouted.
"Shoot!"
Then the arrow rain poured down toward the Monsters.
Lan shouted out for the second time.
"Magic Unit, Fire!"
Then the fireballs flew away and scattered Masu with a
loud noise. Meanwhile, all the knights safely entered the
castle gate, and the door closed with a loud noise.
When the biggest ring of the gate was hung, the magicians
flashed and shined throughout the door and disappeared.
Eustaf abandoned his horse and climbed up to the wall and
caught Lan.
"What are you doing standing here?"
"I command."
Eustaf was full of energy at her calm words. She was
dressed in armor like a commander.
"But you're gonna be exposed like this-"
Bam-!
There was a loud noise in the mountain range, cutting
through his words.
"Niha Doom Ohar Ehef!"
The humming sound circled the entire ice wall.
Lan kicked her tongue. Eustaf asked Lan.
"Do you know what It mean?"
"Yes, ah- it sounds different to Youth. 'Get up, my fellow
countrymen. The time has come.' That's what It's shouting."
Then she bit her lips lightly.
"How many beasts on the ice wall will be?"
"It seems to work quite a bit."
As Eustaf said so, he looked at the hordes of beasts starting
to descend from the ice wall. They began to gather in front
of the walls of the Sky mansion.
"Let's go down."
Lan nodded at Eustaf's words.
It was because I could see the flying Masu. A hole (arrow
slit) was also set up in the lower floor of the wall to use a
bow, so Lan's men were also allowed to go down from the
wall.
"What do we do now?"
Lan murmured low.
"I have to carry out Lan's plan."
"Dragon Slayer Plan?"
"Yes."
"But-"
"Kiekk!"
 

Bam-!
Two sounds were heard at the same time.
As stopping Lan, Eustaf came out of the wall. Like eagles
looking for food, the flying Masu sped around the sky and
came down like a shot.
And It bumped into something.
Bam-!
Every time, something sparkled in the sun and
disappeared.
"I guess it's a protective shield of Iveria."
Lan muttered, and Eustaf frowned.
"Why did it come out?"
"Because It saw that. It decided it was safe."
There is a head and a right to make such a judgment, said
Lan, so Eustaf stretched his shoulders.
"How long will that last?"
When asked by Eustaf, Lan had no choice but to shake her
head.
"I don't think anyone would know that."
"Lord, madam!"
Blaine approached with a frown.
"Both of you should not be here."
Lan grinned at the words. When Eustaf glanced at her, Lan
said as if she were singing.
"I'm not alone in getting scolded."
In the meantime, Blaine listened to Lan and spoke politely.
"How dare I punish you two? I've arranged the knights on
the wall. I tried to climb up the wall, and it slipped."
"Is it because it's ice?"
As Lan approached, Blaine shook his head slightly and said.
"I don't think my toenails are stuck deep enough to support
my weight."
'How hard is the ice on earth? ······'
Is Dwarf's ice something else?
Lan was thinking about it, and Eustaf asked.
"How much ice crystal do you have in stock?"
"Oh, well-"
Lan blushed slightly.
***
Eustaf said when he saw a warehouse with a hundred ice
crystals.
"We can sit on a sit-in for three years."
"It's, it's- it's a war, so I think stockpiling supplies is
important-"
"What about food?"
"Similar."
I've piled it up a lot.
"Is it too much-?"
Lan snorted and asked, and Eustaf smiled and said.
"No."
"Right?"
As expected, supply is important, so Eustaf kissed her on
the cheek without realizing it.
"Youth!"
When Lan looked around in embarrassment, saying, "In this
situation-?" Blaine and the mayor were looking away.
Eustaf smirked and said to Ran.
"I guess I don't have to see the rest."
At that time, a knights called his company and said on the
underground storage.
 

"The Dwarfs are here."

"Okay."
Eustaf nodded. Usually, they are Dwarfs who will stay in a
stone house near the mine, but they have all stayed in the
mansion since Lan mentioned the darkness and asked for
the wall.
When Eustaf and Lan went out, all the Dwarfs were armed.
As a representative, Pasen came out and said, "Give us a
part, too. It's been a long time since we've fought, and we
want to fight."
Then from behind, there was a loud bang on his shield with
an ax, and the Dwarfs shouted, "Right, right!" "It's great
that I was about to harden."
Eustaf nodded.
"Thank you. We'll work on the layout."
Saying so, Eustaf glanced at Lan, and she spoke quickly.
"I'll go back to the mansion."
"Yes."
Lan sighed lightly when she saw him heading toward the
wall with the Dwarfs.
She is useless in such a battle.
'If I were more talented in knives, I would have been able
to ·····'
Thinking of Sina, Lan crossed her arms and turned her
head, saying, "Huh?"
"And where did Sina go?"
She was with herself until she came out to meet the
Knights.
"Mrs. Sina headed to the Knights earlier."
Someone inside came out of the dark and was startled, but
Lan stretched her shoulders.
"Kiri."
Kiri, dressed in dark green, grinned.
"I'm sorry to have surprised you."
"How could you be so quiet?"
"After about 10 years of training."
"......I see."
Lan answered awkwardly and asked back.
"She went to the Knights?"
"Yes, I'll come with you."
"Are you okay in that outfit?"
The green is a shadow group, isn't it?
"I'm fine because I'm a visible shadow."
As Kiri spoke cheerfully, Lan nodded, "I see."
Lan and Kiri didn't walk much toward the Knights, but they
already heard voices.
And it was quickly discovered that the voices were Lumiere
and Sina.
"Wait, let this go!"
"What do you mean, let it go! Take off your clothes now!"
"I don't want to."
I could see the two of them babbling. Lan knew that Sina
was wearing armor.
"Sina? Lumiere?"
"Lan Unnie!"
"Master!"
"Listen to me."
"Listen to me, please."
The two talked almost at the same time, and then faced
each other.
"Is Lan Unnie closer to me?"
"The master is my master, and you're just a guest."
Kiri grinned with the fox's eyes.
"Hey, our madam in the middle of a love fight."
"No."
Lan frowned at Kiri and approached they and separated the
two.
"Why? What's going on? Why is Sina dressed like that?
Where did you get your armor?"
"I'm wearing the rest."
Sina said confidently. Except for her short stature, there
was no way to recognize Sina who even pressed her
helmet.
Ran said.
"Take off your helmet first and tell me. Isn't it heavy?"
"It's all right."
Sina said so and took off her helmet, and after Lumiere
took it away, she growled.
"What's the fight here? You're in?"
"Lumi is fighting, too! I can fight!"
"You don't have any real-life experience? It's just a train."
"But don't you need at least one more person? Look at the
horses out there!"
"That's not you."
Lan asked in embarrassment.
"Sina, are you going to battle?"
"Yes."
Sina looked back at Lan.
"I trained hard, and I can fight."
"That's ridiculous."
Lan said straight away. Lumiere managed to swallow the
sound of "Look." Instead, he applauded his master in his
heart.
"Why?"
Sina spoke with her eyes wide open, and Lan also spoke
seriously.
"You can't do this. I've talked to you before."
Lan reached out and gently wrapped Sina's cheek.
"Let's go back."
"But, Unnie-"
A trembling voice came out of Sina's mouth. Lumiere
opened his eyes wide and said something, but Lan shook
her head slightly and said, "Go away." Lumiere just said,
"Later," and then backed away.
Lan grinned and said.
"You don't seem to be able to do anything by yourself, do
you?"
The words quickly filled Sina's eyes with tears. She nodded
her head.
"But, but I've been here the whole time, and I owe you one.
Uh, you and everyone else is working hard, but I'm not
doing anything-"
Sina wiped her tears on the back of her hand and said.
"And that's how many horses there are. If Lumie get hurt
fighting alone-"
"Lumi is not alone. He have colleagues. And there's
something Sina can do."
"Really?"
Sina asked back small, and Lan nodded.
"So take off your armor."
"Yes, yes!"
With a bright face, Sina rushed to the road knights. Kiri
said with a funny face.
"Fighting because there's nothing to do, she has a very
unique personality."
"She thought she wanted to be of any help. She thought
that all she could do was fight."
Lan sighed, saying so. asked Kiri.
"So what do you want me to do? I don't play with children."
"I'm not leaving it to Kiri. Don't worry."
"If so."
No matter what she wrote, Kiri smiled at ease.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 128
Lan entrusted Frances with Sinah. The magician was busy
checking his weapons and armor.
 

Frances said with a slightly untrustworthy face, giving

Sinai a pincer.
 

"You have to have sensitive fingertips. I'm picking this up,

please pick it up very gently. It'll pop if you hold it wrong.
And put it in the groove here. That's it."
 

When he talked about how to assemble the magic work,

Sina rolled up her sleeves and said.
 

"I can do it! I'm the one who picks up rice grains with
chopsticks."
 

Then she skillfully picked up a weak piece the size of a

bean and squeezed it together.
 

Frances looked surprised and nodded satisfactorily.

 

"Thank you, madam. I didn't have enough hands."

 
"No, I'm glad I could help."
 

Lan carefully opened the door while looking at the

concentrated Sina.
 

The house was noisy with the sound of arrows and chains.
 

As soon as Lan tried to enter the office after making sure

there was no problem with the supply, she heard the sound
of a silver trumpet.
 

Three short sounds of sharp and high warning.

 

Lan turned her body round.

 

'Attack!'
 

While running out of the mansion, Lan was caught arm by

Dimodia, who did not know where she came from.
 

"Where are you going, madam!"

 

"I just heard a sound of silver trumpets."

 
"Yes, the battle must have started. And does madam want
go there?"
 

"But-"
 

"Do what madam can do."

 

In Dimodia's words, Lan breathed deeply and spit out. And

she strode back inside the mansion and said,
"I'm building a wounded ward. Let's go to the therapist."
 

Dimodia grinned.
 

"I'll follow your orders."

 

***
 

The inside of the snow wall was fierce with battle. Arrows
continued to be poured through the arrow slit from the
lower side, and the upper part was busy dealing with the
Fliying Masu.
 

When they couldn't come up because they were stuck in

the ice, the Masu stepped on each other and tried to cross
the wall using their amazing jumping power.
  

However, most of them failed, and the Knights defeated

what came up.
 

"Ahhh-!"
 

Two or three Masu, who leaned out on the walls of the

castle, be stabbed with a pike and pushed away by the
Knights.
 

Bam-!
 

Bam-!
 

With the flames, the fireball flew off and fell on the Masu.
 

However, the Masters showed no sign of retreat, and their

bodies piled up under the castle.
 

It was on the human side that got tired over time.

 

Blaine breathed out long, feeling the window getting heavy.

 
'If it was a heavy armor, it would have been stretched out
by now.'
 

It was possible to preserve some of his physical strength

because it was a light armor made by the Dwarfs.
 

Blaine saw the sun fall and approached Yustaf and said,
 

"The sun sets."

"Build the fire."
"Yes."
Blaine ordered the soldiers to start a fire, and the soldiers
took a bright ice crystal lamp and lit it on the wall.
"Quanat Room Doha."
Once again, a low voice came from inside the ice wall, and
the Masters began to retreat. The soldiers began to cheer
when they saw it.
The Masu, leaving a considerable body of water, but not
more than a certain distance.
Eustaf said while looking at Masu, who had stepped down
for a while.
"As I said before, take turns resting. Meal?"
"We're ready."
"Good."
Eustaf nodded.
At that time, a dark silhouette fluttered against the sun and
flew over the ice wall.
Blaine swallowed without realizing it. The soldiers also
began to hum with surprise.
The silhouette got closer and closer quickly, and Blaine
realized that it was similar in size to a giant ship, and his
spine was chilling.
The black dragon, which flew just above the wall, did not
seem to be in this world. Some looked as flat as shadows,
and some were seen with black scales glistening.
Is he not seeing it properly in the boundary between sunset
and darkness, or is that creature strange? Blaine blinked
several times.
Bam!
The huge body landed in front of the wall. Soon after, both
sides of the neck swelled and orange flames poured out.
"Hak-"
"Euak!"
"God!"
Some soldiers fell flat, but Eustaf did not budge.
The dragon's flame was blocked by Iveria's protective
shield and split in all directions.
The dragon that spit out the flame laughed low and dreary.
"Genahid Duraum?"
Blaine asked awkwardly.
"Do you know what It's saying?"
"No."
Lan knows.
Eustaf thought so and faced the dragon.
"Tanihadr Iveria, Nihad!"
"I can understand that without anyone interpreting it."
Blaine said and Eustaf laughed.
"Give me Ivria, Iam sure."
"Can't you tell It's that I don't have Iveria?"
Then Lumiere stood next to him and asked. He looked at
Dragon, lifting the helmet roughly.
"Tell me It's won't believe it."
Eustaf said so and whistled sharply.
Then both the soldier and the Knights quickly took a firm
stance.
Eustaf raised his finger and pointed at the dragon and said.
"Blue flame."
A blue flame burned in the dragon's right eye. The dragon
shook his head, shaking his head with tears mixed with
pain, and flew up and hit the wall with his body.
 

Bam! Bam!
The wall began to shake wildly. However, the dragon
twisted its body and flew up and quickly disappeared,
perhaps because the pain of burning snow was worse.
The soldiers cheered and said, "Lachian hurray! Long live
Lord Eustaf!"
Eustaf lowered his hand.
'That's incredible.'
He bit lightly on his lips. Just burning one eye of Dragon
was incredibly draining. My back was soaked with sweat.
The problem is that this blow is a meaningless blow to the
opponent.
"Are you all right?"
Lumiere whispered quietly, but Eustaf ignored it. Lumiere's
face became serious.
"You can't walk down the wall."
Eustaf laughed. Then Pasen walked over there.
"I think I just found a crack in the wall with it, so I'm gonna
have to repair it-"
"If you need anything, you'll tell me to pay."
At Eustaf's words, Passen stroked his beard and hit Puck
Eustaf's waist, saying, "Okay, good."
"The battle between Blue flame and the Dragon, it's - a
moment of history!"
Eustaf stood up properly, straining his legs, which almost
collapsed. Passen led the Dwarfs to work on the wall, and
Eustaf sighed and leaned against the wall.
Blaine said.
"I think you're in a lull for a while, so go down and rest."
"That's right."
Ross also responded, so Eustaf stood there for a moment
without saying a word and nodded.
Eustaf, who entered the mansion, thought it was a little
funny.
'Not a barracks, but a mansion.'
"Youth!"
Lan rushed over and hugged him tightly. Eustaf took a
small breath.
She was dressed like a maid and wore a big apron in front
of her.
Eustaf asked when he saw her dress.
"What are you doing with your clothes?"
"I'm taking care of the wounded."
Lan said so and grinned. Eustaf frowned slightly without
realizing it.
I didn't want Lan to do such a thing. I didn't even want to
show you that.
Lan, who sensed Yustaf's heart, hugged him again and said.
"Don't worry. I can do what I have to do."
"I know that."
No one knows better than him, Eustaf thought.
Lan went on to say.
"But how's about Youth? When the dragon attacked you
earlier, you wore a blue ring."
"It's all right," Eustaf said, but Lan didn't look suspicious.
She sighed and let him go and said.
"It's not as good as it looks."
"Because it's winter."
"I know! I wish I could ask the disciple for help, but I don't
know if they'll arrive properly because it's winter. I
should've made a beacon. It's my fault."
I had to prepare in advance.
At Lan's words, Eustaf said, pulling her cheek lightly.
"What do you mean? This is enough. Above all, the walls.
Without it, I would have abandoned the mansion and gone
down to the fifth gate."
 

"But."
Saying so, Lan frowned and said quickly.
"The snow was hard, but as long as it's not a snow storm,
the messenger will arrive quickly. Since the closest place is
the Count Illuminati, you'll borrow his soldiers, but it's
never easy to come here with soldiers in this winter. When
you think about all the variables-"
"Ran."
Eustaf interrupted her. Lan looked at Eustaf with a scratch.
He said firmly.
"Don't go to long-term war."
"Ah-"
Lan made a small noise and stretched her shoulders.
"It certainly is."
"Yes, it is."
"Sorry, I've been holding on to you too much. Are you
hungry? Let's have dinner."
Lan said so, so Eustaf smirked and nodded.
Eustaf murmured when he saw the dinner set up.
"My knights would say that practice is better than winter
training."
"Eat something delicious, and you'll have the strength to
fight."
"I didn't know I'd fight with the mansion behind me."
"So do I."
Lan grinned. She organized her mind.
There is a magic that Iveria walked in the Sky Mansion. So
it will be fine for the time being, but we don't know how
long it will last.
"The only way to end the battle is to kill Dragon."
"It's Nothing."
"How?"
"Let's fight."
Eustaf simply said, Lan's green eyes slightly frowned.
"So how?"
"Well, I mean."
"Eustaf."
"Yes, madam."
His answer made Lan ashamed.
I still didn't realize what it was like to be a wife and a
husband for her and for him.
Lan said with her chin on.
"That 'well,' I'll think hard, too."
Before Eustaf finished his meal, he heard the sound of a
trumpet blowing.
He quickly lifted Lan's chin, kissed her forehead, and left
the room running.
Lan gave a long sigh.
***
It's a snow field.
'Oh, again.'
Lan bit her lips. I stood still this time.
I didn't even want to move to relax anymore.
I don't know if moving in a dream is really relaxing.
"If there's anything you want to say, come on!"
Lan shouted.
However, the landscape remained unchanged, and Lan
slumped to the spot and grumbled.
"Of course, it might be a little far-fetched to say it was your
fault that you couldn't clean up your sealed opponent for a
thousand years. But if you have anything to tell me, please
don't bother me. We're a matter of life at stake."
It may be as if a drowning man should give a bundle to his
opponent, who defeated the darkness a thousand years ago
and locked him up, saying, "Why didn't you kill him?"
But it's still wanted to catch Lan.
Then someone grabbed Lan's shoulder from behind. I was
surprised, but my body didn't move.
Lan got goose bumps because she could only see black hair
flying from the edge of her sight.
"-the crown."
Cold lips whispered in the ear. Lan gulped down.
"You mean the Viridescent Crown?"
The way of speaking became polite by itself. But the answer
didn't come back, and the hand on the shoulder
disappeared.
Lan endured fear and looked back. But there was no one.
I could only see an empty snow field.
Lan closed her eyes and opened them.
'A gentle wake-up call.'
She could see the ceiling painting in the Duchess' bedroom.
Lan rose from her seat and escaped from the warm blanket.
When I approached the window and looked outside, I could
see the soldiers at the wall in the dark.
It has been a war of attrition for several days already.
The number of wounded was increasing, and the soldiers
were exhausted.
It's a good thing the dragon didn't come out after that.
'It's a relief that the number of Masu is decreasing.'
As the number of Masu bodies left in the field increased,
the number of Masu was noticeably reduced.
I might defeat them all someday.
That was a faint ray of hope.
'Even if it's a straight shot to defeat Dragons.'
Lan closed the curtains and recalled several agenda items
from the operation meeting.
'I can see why you're putting the captain at the rear.'
If you want to do a checkmate, you have to go back or grab
the things in front of you.
In other words, if the dragon is located on the ice wall now,
he has to go through the water and go to the ice wall to
fight Dragon.
No matter how you deal with it, what if the dragon flies up
and attacks the territories?
'It's a relief that the flying Masu don't attack other villages
beyond the sky.'
Strangely enough, the Masu persistently attacked only the
Sky Mansion.
'But there's no other way, so ·····.'
Strands were gradually gathering there.
'The Viridescent Crown.'
Lan recalled the word she heard in her dream.
At that time, the sound of a silver trumpet came from the
wall again.
Ran clenched her teeth.
And the horns shouted for a long time. Ran swallowed her
breath.
Silver trumpets usually attack, and horns.
"It's Dragon!"
The voice of the wall was faintly heard.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 129
Sina opened the window. Even in the dark far away, I could
see a dragon flying, dragging a darker darkness.
 

"Kehere Bea Luarua Doom."

 

Dragon's dreary voice spread through the winter air. Sina

got goose bumps all over her body.
 

She could understand what the word meant.

 

"Get up, dead men."

 

Sina murmured like that. Soon she clenched her teeth and
took off the clothes she had been wearing.
 

And ran downstairs like flying.

 

***
 

Lumiere was full of energy and said, pulling out a sword.

 
"Is it true what I'm looking at?"
 

Ross held his breath and raised the shield.

 

"When the dead Masu body awaken?"

 

"Right."
 

Lumiere said so and then looked back at him.

 

"Inside!"
 

Ross was puzzled to see Lumiere running down the wall.

 

I can't believe you left your seat without permission.

 

"Ah!!"
 

But soon Ross realized. Some of the dead bodies from the
wall were collected in the courtyard.
 

They were the ones that the therapist said could use as
medicine.
  

But if there's a dead body now-

 

Ross began to run along Lumiere.

 

Even in the dark, the sky mansion was bright thanks to the
ice crystal lamp.
 

However, even if it is bright, there is a limit.

 

"Kyakk-!"
 

"Monster!"
 

The sound from the courtyard added more force to

Lumiere's feet. As I entered the courtyard, I could see the
monks staggering to catch people.
 

Two bears and one dog.

 

Then one person came into Lumiere's eyes at a glance.

 
He tried hard not to call her name like a scream. We
shouldn't distract Sina.
 

Holding the shield firmly, Sina was blocking the bear

monster's claw attack.
 

"I should've taught you a life."

 

He murmured so low and ran and cut the bear's hair in one
gulp. The monster whose head was cut off was staggering
and standing on both feet.
 

"Lumie!"
 

Lumi frowned at her as Sina shouted.

 

'Can we kill this?'

 

At that time, something hit the bear and a flame suddenly

broke out.
 

Lumiere looked up, and Lan with a pale face was holding
something on fire.
 
"Firebomb?"
 

Sina made a strange voice, and Lan threw the bottle hard
again.
 

This time, Lumiere walked away from the miss and set the
direction. When the glass bottle was kicked as if it was
pushing it away, it was hit on the back of another bear
monster, and the flames flared up again.
 

"Kraghh!"
 

Unlike a bear without a neck, a bear with a neck stumbled

and fell down.
 

"Ahhhhh!"
 

At another scream, Lumiere ran and took care of the dog-

like beast. Lan ran over and shouted.
"Inside the wounded!"
The monster who had been bitten and torn by Masu were
moved inside, and the dead were gathered on one side.
Lan felt her hands shaking. But don't be nervous.
She tried to act calmly.
At that time, a dog monster with only his body left hit Lan.
"Madam!"
"Master!"
"Lan Unnie!"
Everyone shouted at the same time, and Lan tried to kick
the dog. I could see the decapitated neck before my eyes.
Someone reached under her arm and pulled her back, and
flames fell on the back of the dog monster. Ross kicked the
dog on fire.
Lan gasped.
"Are you all right?"
Lan nodded at Lumiere's words. She felt her heart
pounding wildly.
"The clothes are all torn."
Sina ran over and said, Lan looked down at her clothes.
The clothes were all torn and messed up.
It seemed to have claws.
"It's okay, I'm wearing armor inside."
At Ran's words Sina's touched her face with relief.
Lumiere said.
"We're going back. And Sina."
Sina flinched and shrugged her shoulders. Lumiere said
lightly on her forehead.
"Good use of the shield."
Sina laughed without realizing it, and Lumiere went back
to the wall with Ross, saying, "See you later."
Lan sighed.
"Sina is amazing."
When she said, Sina opened her eyes wide, saying, "Yes?"
and Lan smiled awkwardly.
"I wish I had ironed the sword or spear well."
"What do you mean?"
Sina said, helping to make the Lan happen.
"If you use a sword or a spear well, it's just a pawn. You
look at the big country. General! Staff! That's even greater."
What's the point of having a soldier?
In Sina's words, Lan said, "Is that so?" and gained a small
greeting.
"But it's a big deal. If the monsters you saw were dead
again ·····."
Lan nodded at Sina's words. How demoralizing the dead
would be for the soldiers to rise again.
There may be people who desert.
"It's a real dragon."
Lan turned around because she could hear a voice that
could not be there at that time.
Haresch squinted and looked at the darkness.
"No, isn't that a complete drag?"
"Haresh!"
"Even if you don't call me that loud, you know my name."
While saying so, Haresch smiled. Then a person wearing a
robe appeared next to him.
Haresch said.
"I think it's a good time. This is our wizard."
"Simply a wizard, it's hard to translate."
  

Inside the robe, an official language with a musical echo

was heard. A white hand turned the robe back.
Silver eyes with white silver feet that seem to sparkle
starlight.
The pointed-eared elf smiled gracefully.
"It's not a wizard, it's El-Fasera."
Lan murmured unknowingly at the words.
"Forest Keeper ····."
The elf grinned at the words.
"That sounds more like an orphan. That's right. I think that
would be more right. My name is Shareia."
"Ram Romia De Rachia."
Lan spoke with utmost courtesy while thinking about her
destruction, which was almost a mess. Shaleia smiled
again.
"I hope to establish diplomatic relations with Lazia. May
our friendship last forever."
"Hope it goes with the time of world tree."
When Lan retorted, Shaleia said with a more pleasant look.
"Well, we're gonna have to kick that out. It's a gift for you,
but can I use it in advance?"
Then Shaleia took a branch out of her sleeve.
'World tree!'
I couldn't even speak.
Did you bring the world tree branches as a gift for
friendship?
Shaleia grinned and raised branches and shouted.
"El-El De Hara, Mum Luhr, Alum!"
Then the gentle light began to fill everywhere, exploding
from the branches. It wasn't dazzling, but I couldn't see it
straight.
Light quickly spread over the walls to the ice wall.
"Senedara, Cadaum! Cadaum!"
There was a dragon howling. Sina and Lan also understood
what It's meant.
Be cursed, be cursed, be cursed.
After a while, the light of the branch faded, and Shaleia
politely lifted it with her hands and handed it to Lan.
"I hope you're greening."
Lan accepted the branch and greeting.
"The essence of green to you."
Haresch said to Lan.
"I smell blood."
"Oh, I was fighting a monster a while ago."
I know even if you don't tell me I look terrible now.
Lan rubbed her face. Blood splashed from the cut neck and
her face would have been a mess.
"No, you're injured."
Then Haresch pointed to her thigh.
Lan looked over there blankly. I couldn't see well because
of the tear of the dress.
"Ran!"
Then I heard Eustaf's voice over there.
"Youth!"
"Are you all right? What the hell was that light just now?"
"I'm fine. Light came from the branch they brought me. Oh,
this is Shareia, the Forest Keeper."
"I don't think this is the right time to introduce it."
As soon as Haresch said so and touched Lan's thigh, Lan
almost fell screaming in pain. Eustaf caught her like that.
 

"Ah, eu-"
Lan groaned softly.
No, How can it hurt so much all of a sudden?
'I guess I didn't even know I was sick with adrenaline.'
Eustaf clenched his teeth and held Lan up.
"Let's go inside. You two, too."
Then he strode inside.
***
Lan was treated by Haresch, changed her clothes, and
headed to the meeting room with Sina's help.
Shareia, Haresch, and Eustaf were waiting in the pearl
room.
Perhaps the three were already talking, but when she came
in, they stopped talking and looked back at Lan.
"How's the wound?"
Lan nodded at Haresch's words.
"It's a little throbbing, but it's okay."
Shariah pointed at the chair with a worried face and said.
"Sit down."
Lan almost laughed.
It is impossible in human manners for a guest to offer a
seat to her master.
But I guess it doesn't matter to the Elves.
Lan sat on the chair that Eustaf took out. The thigh was
tripped by the toenail, but fortunately it wasn't that big a
wound.
'Still, being sick is sick, but...'
Lan sighed like that and asked Eustaf.
"The Wall? Is okay?"
"Yes, because of the light, both Masu and the Dragon have
receded."
"That's a relief."
Lan swept her chest out of relief. She then thanked Shaleia.
Then Shaleia smiled.
Tall as an elf, she was nearly 180 centimeters tall, and she
looked beautiful in perfect proportions.
"We arrived at the perfect time."
Eustaf said with a rare low smile.
"The Dwarfs were angry that they only took the good part."
Lan laughed at the words as well. I could see that Pasen
was jumping.
"You've got friends on-the-ground. I really remember the
fight from a thousand years ago."
Shalea said as if she were surprised. Lan asked carefully.
"You said we should establish diplomatic relations."
"Yes, so I actually wanted to send an army, but...it was
almost impossible when I thought of the human countries
that would have to live on the way here."
At Shaleia's words, Lan groaned low.
Her words are not wrong. The distance between the Elves
and Lazia at the west end was considerable.
'But ·····'
Lan looked at Shaleia.
Forest Keeper.
A noble guide.
A world-class priest.
"I didn't expect the Forest Keeper to come in person."
"I've always wanted to come. And I'm glad I came in
person."
Huhu Shaleia smiled and asked Sina.
"Is this your first Elf, stranger?"
Sina was surprised and her cheeks turned red. I must have
seen it too much, said Shina because she was embarrassed.
"There's no Elf in my world."
"I see."
Shaleia nodded. Sina asked carefully.
"What was that light earlier?"
"It's the moonlight and the starlight that were condensed in
the world water."
Shina was constantly amazed by Shaleia's words.
'World water, starlight and moonlight, what a fantasy.'
"Then I can't use it twice."
When Lan asked with a serious face, Shalea nodded.
"Yes, it's not the number of the world, it's the branch that
was cut off, so that's all I compose. You'll have to plant it in
a sunny place and wait a hundred years to recomposed it."
"Then if you use the same magic again ······."
"We need to find another way."
Lan sighed at Shaleia's answer. Shalea looked at Lan and
said to Eustaf.
"I saw the darkness earlier."
Then she held her hands in front of her and clasped them.
"There's a mix of darkness and dragons."
Eustaf nodded.
"Some parts are real, and the other parts are flat,
shadowy."
Shareia pulled out the pods.
"It would be best if we could separate them."
"How?"
When Lan asked back, Shalea seemed to be lost in thought
for a moment.
"You have to do it yourself."
As Eustaf poked his eyes at Shaleia's words, Lan said, "Ah."
"Then I had a dream. It was like a dream of Iveria coming
out...... She only said one word, 'the Viridescent Crown.'"
"The Viridescent Crown."
Lan said because Shalea looked suspicious.
"Let's get it."
After a while, the maid carefully brought the crown.
The crown, which consisted of platinum, diamonds, and
large, transparent emeralds, was always beautiful.
Shalea lifted it lightly and looked around.
"I think there's something there."
She frowned. The silver eyes looked like mirrors, Lan
thought for a moment.
"But I don't know. It's too faint."
"Why does she appear in my dreams?"
When asked by Lan, Shaleia smiled faintly and said.
"It's because Madam Lan is the owner now."
When Shaleia said so, she held out a Crown to Lan, and Lan
took it with her hands.
"Try keeping it close to you."
Lan nodded.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 130
Shareya and Haresch refused to be told to stay in the
mansion and disappeared. He said he would come when the
battle began.
 

'No, they can't even go to the ice wall, but where are they
going to stay?'
 

Lan thought so, but she couldn't catch the elves.

 

Sina sighed and said.

 

"The elves are really amazing. Haresh still can be said, 'Oh,
it's an elf. It was a feeling, but Shareia was really...... like a
real elf."
 

Lan laughed at Sina's words. I could see what she was

talking about.
 

Then Sina coughed lightly and said.

 

"Then I'll go out. I need to see if Lumiere is okay."

 
Then quickly left the room, Lan smiled and looked at
Eustaf.
 

"Only two of we left?"

 

Eustaf took a step closer. Her heart throbbed as she saw

fatigue near his eyes.
 

It is natural that it is difficult to continue this battle.

 

'Besides, you're still young!'

 

It must be too much for an early 20s. Lan thought so and

knocked on her leg.
 

"Sit down, sit down."

 

Eustaf smiled like he was drowning.

 

"It hurts."
 

"Oh."
 
Yeah, I sewed it up.
 

Eustaf sat next to Lan's leg, leaning against her leg as

before. There was no pain because it was a leg that was not
hurt. Lan carefully swept his hair.
 

"How's the scam? Is all right?"

 

"I got better thanks to that world number earlier, but I

don't know how long it will last. How's the injured?"
 

"The therapists are busy, but they're fine.It's better now

that Haresch is here."
 

"Anyone who can come back to battle?"

 

"They getting rid of the minor injuries as fast as they can

and sending them back. They're trying...to be serious."
 

"I heard you're boiling a lot of cloth."

 

"If you don't want to get infected, it's basic. I'm going to
sterilize it with hot water.
 
"Is it common sense in your world?"
 

Lan nodded.
 

She sighed lightly and said.

 

"That's all I can do."

 

"What do you mean? It's very helpful."

 

Saying so, he closed his eyes. Lan swept away his smooth
black hair. The weight he leaned on became heavy, and Lan
looked down at him, and Eustaf was breathing evenly with
his eyes closed.
 

'Are you sleeping?'

 

Well, I'm sure you'really.

 

Thinking so, I looked down at him with a pity, and Eustaf

opened his eyes and looked up at her.
 

The blue eyes stare at her. Lan looked into the eyes and
murmured.
  

"I thought you were sleeping."

 

Eustaf smirked and mumbled, leaning against her thighs.

 

"It's been a long time, but it's a waste of time to sleep."

 

"As expected, I'm more-"

 

If it helps, Eustaf kissed her on the lap.

 

"Ran tends to underestimate herself too much."

"Huh?"
"If Lan had not interacted with Dwarf and Elves, nothing
would have happened today. Without Dwarf, the walls of
the snow would have been a long way off, and without the
Elves, today..."
Eustaf spoke low.
"Maybe he's defeated. You should have heard the rampage
of the walls when the dead were waking up."
"Was it serious?"
"Very."
Fear is contagious. It's very hard to get the soldiers out of
fear and fear.
"I was worried about leaving."
Lan groaned at the words. Yustaf grinned.
"But with the appearance of the Elves, things have turned
around, and that's Lan's credit."
Maybe so, Lan smiled. It was a playful smile, so Eustaf
blinked.
She lifted Eustaf's chin lightly with her fingertips.
"Then shouldn't you give me credit?"
Eustaf smirked. He slightly pulled his head back and bit her
finger lightly.
"What do you want for a prize?"
Lan said,'Euaa!' She screamed and took her hand back.
"Youth!"
The sound popped out of embarrassment. Eustaf continued
quietly.
"You're so soft when I give you jewelry, and you don't seem
so good when I bring you a dress-"
Lan opened her eyes wide and leaned down to look at him.
"No, I'm very happy for both of that. It was really good. I
told you."
"Yes, but you don't ask for jewelry or dresses first, do you?"
"Youth Will buy it before I even say it."
You don't have to tell me.
There is no need to say At Ran's words, Eustaf want to
Said, 'Then did I have to wait? But how do I wait for it?'
And fell in agony.
Above all, I loved how Lan was happy when he returned
with a present.
But how do you put up with it?
Besides, who buys the jewelry that suits Lan first while we
wait?
"Then give me Lazia."
At Lan's words, Eustaf opened his eyes wide and looked at
her. Lan's green eyes stare at him.
Eustaf laughed in vain.
"Ran."
"Huh?"
"You already have."
"Huh?"
"Rachia is everything to me. And Lan has me. So Lachia is
already Lan's."
Lan stared blankly at Eustaf. The reason why she asked for
Lazia was simple.
For Lan, Lazia was a burden. So, Youth, hand it out. Let's
bring half and half.
That's what I meant.
Lan looked at Eustaf with a feeling of tears as my words
became stupid.
"My lady who always gives me a greening."
Eustaf said so and kissed the end of her dress.
Lan suddenly grabbed his cheeks and raised his head.
 

"Eustaf Laban de Lacia."

"Yes."
"I love you. And I love your Lachia."
Lan laughed.
"I always asked if you like Lazia. I'm in love now."
Eustaf raised himself up and kissed Lan. He whispered.
"Ran always says what I want to hear-"
"I'm just saying what I want to say."
Lan grinned and stretched her arms out, saying so.
"Can you give me a hug then?"
Eustaf carefully held Lan and asked, paying attention to her
wounds.
"Where should I go?"
"At the bedroom."
"I need to rest for now," Lan pointed to the Viridescent
Crown and said, "That, that, that, too." Eustaf carefully
carried Lan in one arm and took care of the crown. Lan
leaned on his shoulder and said.
"Shaleia, she's really like an elf."
"Because she's an Elf."
"No, it's not that. Haresch is familiar with humans because
he has long-standing interaction with them, but Shareya
doesn't have that."
"if it's inhumane, it's definitely."
Eustaf nodded. In addition, the appearance was particularly
unrealistic.
Lan threw it as if she had read his hindsight.
"She don't look human. She's really pretty."
"That's what I see."
"Reallyyyy?"
Her words got longer, so Eustaf slightly pressed on his
laughter. Sometimes I just wanted to provoke her jealousy.
"But I prefer snowdrop in February, roses in May, and gold
in October to stars in the sky."
"Ah."
Lan blinked and laughed.
"Then you can look at the stars as much as you want."
Actually, I miss you too.
He whispered like that and Lan laughed low.
***
"E.L.F. and world tree."
Lumie was also full of energy. Sina shook her head at his
words, "As expected."
"It's not a normal story, is it?"
"Of course."
Lumiere frowned.
"E.L.F. doesn't usually know who it is. On top of that, world
tree. I thought it was just in the song of a low-profile
minstrel."
Sina was relieved at the words. Lumiere grinned.
"I'm glad that the legendary story is being used to buy
soldiers anyway."
"Right?"
"Yes, they're all world tree, elves, and darkness."
Lumiere laughed out loud.
"And a guest from another world. I'm sure one day it'll be a
minstrel's song, and I wonder if there's a place for my
name."
"I'm sure Lumi will find your name."
He grinned as Sina whispered. The two were now standing
side by side behind the knights' building.
 

Sina wore a fur cloak from Lan, and Lumiere was dressed
in full armor.
Sina gave a light sigh. She said with her arms crossed and
her head against his shoulder.
"I wish I could have had the same ability as Lan Unnie."
Lumiere laughed.
"That's too much."
"That's much."
"And then I know my heart will be left. I'm reckless enough
right now."
Lumiere frowned as he recalled Sina, who was facing off
against Masu with a shield.
"You're enough for now."
As Lumiere whispered, Sina looked at him and said.
"And there's one more thing I envy."
"What?"
"The one Lumiere calls the master."
"What?"
After opening his eyes wide, Lumiere smiled with his mouth
corners raised.
A seductive and coy smile.
"Do you want to be called master by me, master?"
It's a sweet tone of honey dripping. Sina shrugged her
shoulders.
"I can sing it for you if you want. My master."
Sina gave him a big hug.
"No, just as expected, it's much better to call me Sina."
It's cheesy.
Sina whispered softly, so Lumiere wondered but thought
short and kissed her on the forehead.
Then he went on to say,
"Sina's country, tell me. Korea."
"Again?"
"Listening to it sounds like a world of stars, so I'm happy."
"It's not exactly a big world. No, is that right?"
Muttered, Sina slowly began to tell the story of a country
that never killed each other for entertainment, no
identities, no slaves, and never seen in Lumiere sight.
***
Iveria was embarrassed when she saw a person coming in
with a tent folded back and pulled a blanket.
However, the opponent did not let her down and forcibly
pulled her blanket to take it away.
She had no power to resist the injured Black Dragon.
"Del."
Iveria said soothingly when she saw his wound and opened
her eyes.
"I'm fine."
"Not fine."
Black Dragon said so and his knees were boiling in front of
her. He whispered in a whisper.
"Darkness or whatever, let's just leave."
Iveria smiled.
"I'm about to go. I can't just leave it. This is my mission."
The melodious and sweet voice was determined.
Delphanto spoke with melancholy.
"Someday they'll swallow you."
"I don't think so."
Speaking cheerfully, Iveria stroked Dragon's head.
Delphanto pretended to avoid it with a frown, but he didn't
even completely escape her touch.
"It's all right, Del. Everything's gonna be over in a minute.
Then let's go on a trip together."
"Hmm, you're going around cleaning up."
Delphanto squinted his golden eyes and she said, "No. I'm
telling you the truth."
"Then"
Delphanto said so and lowered his eyes. Bright gold eyes
were wrapped in black eyelashes and beautiful.
As Iveria leaned down and kissed him on the forehead,
Delpanto looked up and kissed her lips as if he were
reciprocating.
Then the entrance to the tent flapped again and the man
came in.
"Miss Iveria, wait-"
Then he quickly turned to Delphanto and Iveria, and Iveria
laughed.
"It's all right, Lazia. What's going on?"
***
'Ah.'
Lan blinked her eyes.
'Dream.'
It was a very vivid dream. Lan looked up at the table. There
was a soft velvet cloth, and the Viridescent Crown was
placed on it.
Even in the weak light in the dark, platinum and emeralds
shone faintly.
'Did she show me her dream? A story from the past?'
Ran looked around while snooping. I saw Eustaf sleeping in
the dark.
He would normally wrap her around like a grape punch and
sleep, but today he was just holding her hand, saying he
was worried that he might press Lan's wound.
'It's been a long time since we've been on the same bed.'
Ever since the battle began, we couldn't sleep and get up.
Lan was busy, and Eustaf was busy. Lan thought of the
dream she just had.
Iveria and Delphanto.
It was obvious at once that they were lovers. But what
happened, Iveria sealed Delphanto.
If you think so, how great is it that the two of you can meet,
like each other, and be together forever?
'It's also valuable to be able to sleep in bed together.
Really.'
Lan closed her eyes thinking so. I don't know why the
Viridescent Crown tells the story of the past, but it's that
and this.
'We need to find a breakthrough.'
We have to find a way to catch the dragon somehow.
'Should I ask him to do it?'
If the Spirit and the Darkness fight, which side will win?
And how much do I need to pay?
'Not even a single eye. No, you never know. No, Ran Romia
De Rachia. Did you forget your lesson? I can't do anything I
don't like because you're doing it. Let's figure out another
way.'
I couldn't sleep as my head began to roll around.
'Oh, my God'
As I turned around, I met eyes with Eustaf, who was
opening his eyes. Lan trembled with surprise.
"What do you think that way?"
"Youth, didn't you sleep?"
"I woke up."
Lan asked the words carefully.
"What did you dream of?"
"No, that's not true. Did Lan dream of?"
"Yes······."
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 131 – Iveria Old Story
Lan simply confessed her short dream. In the dark, she
talked softly as if she were talking about the old days, and
Yustaf listened to the story and said.
 

"That's a strange dream."

 

"Right? If you're going to dream about it anyway, it would

be nice if there was something that could defeat the
darkness more in earnest."
 

"It can't be that easy."

 

Lan grinned at Eustaf's words. With a boy-like smile, Eustaf

naturally smiled face to face.
 

"But I'm glad, Because there's Youth."

 

"I'm glad, too. Cause there's Lan."

 

Lan hesitated for a moment and spoke in a smaller voice.

 
"Youth."
 

"Yes."
 

Her voice got smaller as well.

 

"I think I'll be fine if I don't move my thighs a lot......."

 

When I looked at him with a blur of the end of my word,

Eustaf stood half-up without a sound. However, there was
still hesitation, so Lan stretched out her arms and said,
"Be gentle and sweet."
 

Eustaf hugged her with a smile. His hand slides up her

chemise.
 

"I'll be sweet and gentle to you."

 

***
 

On the second day, Eustaf opened his eyes at dawn. It was

almost dawn. It's an early wake-up call from a habit.
 
He had no intention of waking Lan up at this time, so he
kissed her sleeping white shoulder and got out of bed.
 

Lan was asleep without knowing the world.

 

Eustaf went back to his room, changed his clothes, and got
ready.
 

As dawn began, Soda coughed and opened the curtains and

said.
 

"Madam, it's time for you to get up."

 

I'd like to let her sleep more normally, but she's in battle
now.
 

Lan's life was also going with her soldiers.

 

"Madam, wake up."

 

Or are you going to open the window? That's what Dimodia

called Ran cheerfully.
 
However, there was no response in bed, so the two women
mumbled head to head.
 

"She's not waking up."

 

"The duke might have bothered her too much last night."
 

"Oh my? Madam is injured!"

 

"Shameless!"
 

I glanced at the bed after exchanging so much, but it still

didn't respond. Kara, who came inside, asked with a
curious look.
 

"Didn't she wake up yet?"

 

"Yes, she's sleeping well."

 

As Soda blushed, Kara coughed in vain and approached the

bed.
 

"Madam, it's time to wake up."

 
But there was no response. Kara said, "Excuse me," and
gently shook Lan over the blanket.
 

"Madam, madam."
 

The faces of Soda and Dimodia hardened. Kara was also

surprised and shook her hard.
 

"Mrs. Lan?"
 

It's strange that it doesn't happen even if you shake it like

this. Kara said as she stepped back.
 

"Call the doctor. Soda, with me and Madam ······."

 

"Yes, yes."
Dimodia quickly withdrew, and Soda helped Kara to refine
Lan's clothing. There was nothing wrong on the surface. It
just looked like she fell asleep.
The only problem was not waking up.
The therapist ran over and looked around and made the
same conclusion.
He wiped the sweat off his forehead embarrassingly. He
then fed and smelled stimulants to Lan, but Lan did not
budge.
After hearing the news, Eustaf also ran into the shade of a
tree, the Duchess's bedroom.
"Ran?"
Looking at Lan sleeping with such a peaceful face, Eustaf
called her low.
"Ran, Ran? Ran!"
He shook her shoulder and let it go. His blue eyes were
filled with emotionless light, and the healer swallowed his
breath and lowered his gaze.
"What happened?"
"I don't know. From the examination board, she don't have
any other pain.........."
Then Eustaf turned and strode to him, and the healer
groaned and shrank. However, Eustaf passed through him
and opened the terrace door.
"Haresh."
When he called, Haresch appeared on the terrace like a lie.
He said with a frown.
"Did you know I'd come?"
"Ran doesn't open her eyes."
At his words, Haresch opened his eyes wide and walked
quickly inside. Shariah followed in like a shadow.
Haresch looked around at Lan's sleeping body and
frowned.
"She's sleeping. That's true - usually these symptoms
are....."
"It's magic."
Speaking as if singing, Shalea took a step forward.
Her mirror-like silver eyes looked at Lan. She whispered.
"I think she's dreaming. That's an old dream."
At the words, Eustaf bit his teeth.
"The Viridescent Crown."
He picked up the crown on her table. Kara screamed and
prevented him from trying to break it by throwing it.
"Master Duke!"
Shariah also sounded surprised.
"She may not be able to come back when wake up."
Eustaf looked at the crown with a scratch. He bit his lips.
It was something I could think about enough, but I couldn't
think of it properly because the string was broken in my
head.
He held out the crown to Shariah.
Shariah carefully received the crown with both hands.
Blink.
A small spark occurred, and Shariah and Eustaf flinched.
Eustaf looked around the Lan, but Lan was still asleep.
Shariah looked at the emerald Crown and said.
"Mrs. Ran will be fine. She just fell asleep."
"If she don't wake up like this?"
At Eustaf's words, Shariah looked at Lan and said after
looking at the crown again.
"I don't think so. It's would have drawn her to sleep
because it's had something It's wanted to say."
 
Then the person who hears the story must wake up. Eustaf
saw Shariah. He turned his eyes away when he saw she
reflected in her eyes of him.
"Okay, then I'll ask for Ran."
At Yustaf's words, Shalea knock the floor with her right
heel. Haresch added from the side.
"Let's leave it up to you."
"Human beings don't do this?"
Shariah looked back at Haresch and asked, and he nodded.
Eustaf was relieved that the two didn't look serious.
Then, by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, they might
yawn calmly and say, "I had a dream." Like last night. No, it
will.
Eustaf nodded and left the room. There was nothing more
he could do. As the Duke of Lachia, as a gatekeeper, all he
has to do is outside.
'It's okay, Lan's gonna be okay.'
He swallowed the word several times in his mind. If he
knew Lan, he would win any adversity and come back.
Eustaf headed for the snow wall, soothing his mind.
Masu and Dragons have been quiet since the shocking
incident last night. It was a short break for a long time. The
soldiers saluted Eustaf.
"What about Master?"
Lumiere, who was standing on the wall, asked. He had just
heard the news, too. Eustaf also briefly explained the
situation to Lumiere, and he groaned and said.
"Really, why does something disturbing happen when she
closed her eyes?"
Eustaf smirked at the words. Lumiere felt strange at the
sight of the smile. I've never imagined myself and him
talking so nonchalantly.
Lumiere suddenly curious and asked.
"Duke, can I try one?"
Eustaf glanced at him. Lumie asked without hesitation
because it was permission to have no answer.
"What if I took my master and ran away from Lachia?"
There was a smile on Eustaf's lips.
It was a cold, raw, sweet smile. Eustaf spoke smoothly.
"Are you really curious?"
"No, I'm sure now."
With a grin, Lumiere replied, Yustaf turned his eyes
squarely.
'This must have been followed to the end of the earth.'
I guessed so. And Lumiere himself will be crucified, and the
master will be....
Lumiere stopped thinking quickly.
He still liked Lan. But it was another affection, and I like
Sina
It was different from liking Lan.
If his affection for Lan was religious and blind, his affection
with Sina was sweeter, softer, and he wanted to get to know
her endlessly.
'Thinking about it, I miss her.'
Lumiere thought so and looked ahead just like Eustaf. Who
could have imagined that he was a knight of the Lachian
duke?
Lumiere honestly thought there would be a deserter. Or the
servant of the Sky mansion or maid could run away.
But not a single person ran away.
Even in this situation, everyone was wearing uniforms,
armor, and united with loyalty to Lachia.
"Will he come today?"
When Lumiere asked so, Eustaf replied briefly, "Well." Then
Passen approached from over there. Dwarf, with an ax on
his shoulder, grumbled.
"You said the Elves are here, right?"
"Yes."
Yustaf nodded.
"What a bunch of bunny ears. I'm drawing attention with
something that's flashy. Well, don't forget we fought
together longer."
"Of course."
Yustaf nodded.
"Rabbit ears, that's too much."
In a sudden voice, Passen looked back and said, "Tuca!"
and stepped back, spouting a word that seemed to be a
dwarf curse. Shariah was standing.
Shariah smiled.
"Long time no see, race in the underground."
"Underrgound! It's the most beautiful underground city in
the world! You uncivilized grassman who can't even build
buildings."
"A grassman....."
Shariah opened her eyes wide. She laughed several times
in her mouth, expressing interesting whether the word was
fresh. It was a cheerful laugh like a bell.
"The cavemen are pleasant."
"The cavemen!"
Passen jumped and grabbed the back of his neck, and
Lumie swallowed a smile. Shariah gently looked at the sky
and looked straight ahead.
"I won't be here for a couple of days. The darkness must
have taken a heavy toll. But I have something important to
tell you."
Eustaf's mouth is slightly stiff.
"Is it about Lan?"
"No, it's not."
Shariah lowered her voice.
"I have something to tell you about the crystal around
here."
Yustaf nodded and said.
"Let's go to the conference room."
***
Lan looked down at her hand.
'Transparent.'
She looked up and looked around.
'Is it because it was a thousand years ago, or what a
dresser is.'
Compared to what they're wearing now, they were armed
in a real beggarly fashion.
The weapons were so crude that I wondered how to fight
monsters with such weapons.
However, it was interesting to see humans, elves, and
dwarfs armed and mixed.
'I know it's a dream again....'
Lan walked slowly through the crowd into the barracks. At
first, there was a little resistance to just passing through
the cloth, but after passing it once, it was surprisingly
comfortable.
The tent was noisy.
The elf, who tied his platinum hair tightly, shouted loudly.
"So we're not the only ones consuming!"
"Don't waste it! How many times do you think our dwarves
have died?"
"Aren't you both just emphasizing self-sacrifice?"
"A weak man who can't help is out."
"What?"
With the operation table in front, people who seemed to be
representatives of each race gathered and were clamoring.
All of them were full of nervousness on their faces with
accumulated fatigue. The same was true for Iveria the
Great Sage.
Iveria, who was listening, rubbed her temples to see if she
had a headache, said low.
"Everyone, stop it."
Then three people shouted at the same time.
"But!"
Lan laughed unknowingly and quickly closed her mouth.
Iveria looked at the board on the table for a moment and
said, "Then I'll take this field on my own."
"Eve!"
Delphanto, standing behind her, shouted. Iveria grinned.
"It's all right."
Dwarf, Elf, and the human representatives exchanged
views. The red-headed woman, the human representative,
spoke politely.
"You can't be the only one to let go alone."
"That's right."
The head of the Elf also nodded. Dwarf sighed, too.
Iveria laughed.
"No, I think I'd be better off alone. Rather than going with
people who fight like this."
At the pinch, the three of them coughed in vain and turned
their eyes. Iveria shook her hand.
"That's what happened, so get out."
The three hesitated and exchanged glances.
Lan frowned at the sight.
'Is this how it works?'
As if to match her heart, Delphanto grabbed Iveria by the
shoulder.
"Are you crazy?"
"I'm not crazy. Look, the east mountain range is narrow, so
I can do it alone. And now the darkness is small. This is the
last one."
"Are you going to be the last?"
"I'm not."
Iveria frowned, opening the tent wide and Lazia came in.
The young man with black hair was using his impression as
he could.
"Are you out of your mind? Is it true that you said you'd
handle the eastern mountain range alone?"
"Yes."
As she nodded, Lazia shouted, "Mrs Iveria!" and looked
back at Delphanto.
"Stop her."
"Does she listen to me?"
Delphanto said so and looked at Lazia. Sneaking away from
the dragon's eyes, Lachia said.
"Then me and my unit will go together."
"You can't do that. Why concentrate on firepower? Besides,
Lazia is an elite unit. But if you don't-"
"My loyalty isn't to the Flies anyway. I will go with Iveria. If
we die, we die together."
At Lazia's words, Iveria frowned and Delphanto laughed.
"I love Lazia, too."
"That's a thank you."
Lachia said so and sighed.
Lan nodded her head.
'For no reason, Lazia didn't become a gatekeeper. Come to
think of it, the first Lazian document said, 'You liked
Delphanto, too. And there was a scene where Iveria talked.'
The three of them looked good, so my heart ached.
How did Delphanto end up like that?
I thought so, but the scene went by as quickly as if I had
caught a cold.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 132
The battle lasted quite a long time.
Darkness was much bigger and stronger because it was
different from normal. In addition, he did not fall down
even if he injured himself, but moved endlessly until he
stabbed his neck or heart, and was cruel.
 

Lan turned her head several times and closed her eyes. For
her, who couldn't even watch a terrible movie, this was
more than I imagined.
 

And Iveria's eastern silver······.

 

Lan swallowed her breath when she saw Masu appearing.

 

'Giant?'
 

If Eustaf was fighting a beast like that on a winter hunt,

Lan would not be able to sleep every time he went hunting.
 

Can you guess if Delphanto is about the size of a dragon?

 

'Of course, it's a little different from the dragon I saw.'

  

It was smaller than the dragon that appeared on the ice

wall. The black scales glistened and shone as if they had
been carved one by one with black stones, making them
beautiful enough to sigh.
 

Iveria fired magic, and Lachia attacked with a bow and

spear.
 

So, when I thought I had defeated the giant, the giant tore
one wing of Delphanto.
 

"Dell!"
 

Iveria screamed bitterly, and Delphanto screamed loudly

and bit the giant's neck for the last time. The neck was
pulled out, and the giant's huge body collapsed.
 

Lachia also screamed and ran to Delphanto, who collapsed.

The dragon with its wings torn turned into a gasping, pale
human figure.
 

"Del, del, del!"

 

Iveria hugged him and screamed and threw up blood.

  

Lan screamed with fright.

 

"Iveria! Delphanto!"
 

But her scream didn't do any good. Lazia ordered his men
to move Delphanto and Iveria to safety.
 

Lan quivered and bit her lips.

 

Again, the scene has become nuclear.

 

It was a barracks at night.

 

Lan's listening to the stories from soldiers, although they

won, they seemed to have died a considerable number of
people because they were resistant as they were close to
the end.
 

Of course, the biggest losses were Delphanto and Iveria.

 

When Iveria was told she was down, the morale dropped
rapidly.
 
"Is everything all right, Mrs. Iveria?"
 

When Lazia asked anxiously, Iveria nodded.

 

"It's because I use too much magic."

 

She asked with a pale face.

 

"Dell?"
 

"He's still asleep. He probably won't be able to participate

in combat."
 

"Yes."
 

Ibria nodded. She covered her face.

 

"It's my fault."
 

"Is No."
 

"No, Dell's a dragon, and he has to fly-"

  

"He's resilient, so he'll fix it. He'll be able to come out

again."
 

When Lazia comforted her, she lifted her wet eyes.

 

"Should, Should he?"

 

"Yes, of course."
 

At Lazia's words, Iveria sighed and wiped away her tears.

Lacia frowned.
"It's understandable that you use magic like that. You set
up a shield against those in the west, dealing with the
entire eastern army."
"There's nothing we can do to stop the poison in the dark."
"It's easy that it didn't happen earlier because you're taking
all the damage that the army is dealing with. Mrs. Iveria, I
don't want to build a flag of freedom on your sacrifice.
Freedom is worthless if you don't bleed."
"They're already sacrificing themselves. A lot of people are
dead. I'll do as much as I can."
Lachia bit his lip. Iveria grinned.
"It's really over. There's not much time left. I can tell."
Lachia sighed, nodded, and got up from his seat.
Lan saw Lazia leaving the barracks then saw Iveria.
The great sage looked down at the floor expressionless for
a moment.
"Come out."
What she said was a blemish to Lan. Iveria looked up.
"You think I don't know?"
"Uh, no, I mean-"
Lan was stuttering, and someone else answered.
"As expected, she's a great sage."
With a giggling voice, the shadow stretched out long on one
side of the tent, and Lan was surprised and stepped back.
"Darkness."
"Weakened, letting me in so easily. Huh? How are we going
to fight now? With a broken body?"
"You can handle one thing."
"Is that so? Everyone's afraid. I'm going to leave you and
run away. What's the benefit of trying so hard? Your lover is
dying, and so are you."
"Dell won't die. So am I."
"No, you're going to die. Your troops will be wiped out. Your
lover will be crucified, and I will tear your limbs!"
The shadow filled the tent black. I heard a scream.
Delphanto's howling was clearly heard, and Iveria grated
her teeth and raised her cane.
"Get away from me!"
The light burst forth brightly. The darkness diminished in
an instant.
"Child of Starlight, the daughter of the world's tree, the
great sage who is loved by the Spirit--"
She sarcastically said in a voice of diminishing darkness.
"Right, you're strong. But does your lover do the same?"
And the darkness permeated away. Iveria staggered and
leaned on the cane, breathing heavily.
"Dell······."
Mumbling, Iveria reeling, pointing at the cane and
desperately going out of the tent. Lazia, who was standing
on guard, looked back at her in surprise.
"Mrs. Ibria?"
"Dell, Dell?"
"He's resting in the barracks."
Lazia said, supporting Iveria. Iveria said.
"I need to check."
Lachia nodded unopposedly, and helped her head to
Delphanto's barracks.
Lan thought she knew how this was going to go, so her
heart was tight.
As expected, Delphanto's barracks were empty.
Sadly, Iveria screamed and said she would go looking for
him, but she collapsed.
Lan covered her face with tears. This is unfair.
Seriously, this is too-
"I don't really want to remember after this."
A voice lifted Lan's head. The scenery had changed
everywhere.
The white ice wall, she was standing in the forest.
In front of Lan, Iveria was looking at her with a faint smile.
Lan asked her again without realizing it.
"Iveria?"
"Yes."
Iveria smiled sadly at Lan.
"And I'm sorry."
Iveria's hand hit Lan's vision.
***
Eustaf took a deep breath. The same was true of the
knights standing side by side in front of the wall.
They came out of the walls, armed and even lined up.
Lumiere thought of Sina and Lan in the Sky Mansion.
After a glance at the sky, Lumiere said.
"It's today."
Shariah nodded. She was holding a wooden cane as white
as snow.
A few days ago, Shariah announced that Iveria's settlement
had reached its end of life. The shield's about to break.
"And darkness will know that."
She said so with a dark face.
And that was today.
Next to her was Haresch, standing side by side with an
elegant bow. The arrow house was attached to the waist,
with a sword on the other side.
It was still everywhere.
With only the sound of wind blowing from the ice wall,
Eustaf thought of Lan.
She had been sleeping for three days already, and he had to
try to shake off his nervousness.
'A thousand years.'
He smirked at the thought of the sealed darkness.
Yeah, it's crazy.
The injured or those who wanted to leave were told to
leave, but no one offered to leave.
Count Iluminati and Baron Wilde also joined the camp
when they arrived in time for running on the icy ground.
"U-U Serena de Haas."
Eungeung. A humming sound surrounded the ice wall.
Shariah translated gracefully.
"It's time to go back to your ancestors."
Ross clasped the window helmet, saying, 'You're all here,
by the way.'
The dragon flew up on the ice wall. It was a bizarre sight,
hardly a dragon.
One wing was flapping, looking as thin as a shadow, and
the body also looked big in parts of the picture and then
shrunk.
At the same time, the remaining masu gathered. The dead
beasts were also included there.
The knights lowered the helmet in turn. A small murmur
spread with a short breath.
"May the blue flame bless you."
 

"The glow of the blue flame."

Eustaf lowered his helmet and said briefly.
"The protection of blue flame to you."
As he raised his hand, the rain of arrows began to pour
toward the beasts on the wall. The fireball also flew in and
burst into flames. Even in that situation, the horse
surrounded by black margab did not budge.
The knights started kicking next to the stirrup. The magic
was activated when the ice crystal was hit.
As soon as the first arrow rain was over, Eustaf kicked the
horse in the side, and at the same time the knights rushed
forward.
The sound of horses' hooves rang the ground.
After getting enough acceleration, the knights and the
beasts collided.
The dragon, who flew in, began to shoot fireworks at the
wall.
Chwang-!
There was a clear, transparent sound.
The soldiers on the ice glanced at the sky. Perhaps they
would never forget the day when the sky was cracked.
Once again, the dragon set fire to the ice wall, and the
soldiers clenched their weapons.
Crack-
Furthermore, the crystal began to crack.
"Blue flame."
When Yustaf called, a blue flame covered Dragon's face.
The dragon roared and soared into the sky, then made a big
turn and came down, spouting fire at the knights.
It was an attack that did not distinguish between the enemy
and the allies.
As the flame rapidly thickened, Masu fell as ashes or
flames, but the knights continued to move in the flames. As
they pulled the stirrup tightly, the consumed ice crystal
came out with a click, fell to the floor, and a new ice crystal
clattered into it.
"One shot of fire and one crystal."
As Blaine murmured, Ross smiled and said.
"It's cheaper than life."
Blaine smirked and shouted, "I see," then shook the ash
tree out of the window and began to spin loudly. Without
flags or formulas, the blue knights kept their ranks in
perfect order along the leader.
It was an operation to pull Masu away from the wall and
move them to one side.
The knights moved quickly, just like the shepherd dogs
driving the flock.
Shariah watched it and memorized a long, long spell of
magic.
A starry cluster of lights twinkled over her cane.
Haresch stood next to her and shot with an arrow if the
knights ran away with the little mana they had missed.
Passen huffed and swung the axe.
"Leave some of our shares!"
Unable to ride horses, they remained with Shariah near the
wall to deal with the remaining beasts.
The darkness made a sound of anger. Back in a circle, the
darkness gave off a flame toward the wall again.
Swang-!
The gold in the shield spread quickly with a unique, creepy,
clear sound.
"Shareia."
Haresch called her briefly, and Shariah looked at him with
say "I know," and completed the spell.
 

"Payal Alubim."
The broadness of light.
When her spell was completed, the light disappeared from
her cane. The light became a golden aurora and spread
over the sorghum collected by the Blue Knights, and all the
dead beasts fell again.
The living beasts, too, were freed from being captured by
the darkness and began to flee everywhere in a bewildered
manner.
Haresh caught Shariah trying to fall as he was. She gasped
as if she were sprinting.
He easily noticed that she couldn't say a word anymore.
"Thank you for your hard work."
At Haresch's words, Shariah smiled and looked up at the
sky with a distorted look.
As the darkness roared out, the windows of the Sky
mansion broke with a loud noise.
The soldiers curled up, covering their ears, and the knights
skillfully soothed the sensitive horse straightening of his
front legs.
Darkness spread its black shadowy wings larger and again
spewed flames toward the snow walls.
Blah-
The gold in the shield grew bigger and bigger, and
eventually,
Shrank-!
Shattered to pieces with a chilling sharp sound.
As the flame scattered the snow walls, some parts of the
walls melted down in a flash.
The soldiers inside the wall were driven out of the wall with
fear of madness.
Suppressing their desire to flee in all directions, they fled
into the mansion.
"Iveria! Kesse!"
The darkness exclaimed. He fired sparks at the running
soldiers.
"Argh!!"
It screamed, but It didn't get roasted. It was thanks to the
magic tools that Frances and Sina made overnight.
Dragons soon clipped their claws into the white sky
mansion and swung their tails.
There's nothing we can do about the physical attack, some
of whom couldn't scream and went out.
Eustaf kicked the horse in the ribs. The black horse picked
up speed with agility.
"Blue flame."
When Eustaf called again, the dragon was engulfed in
flames. The darkness screamed, wagged its tail like crazy,
and flapped its wings as hard as it could.
As the flame disappeared, the darkness flew low toward
this side. As the tail was sweeping the floor from side to
side, the purpose was clearly visible.
"Open!"
Blaine shouted and the Knights scattered everywhere.
However, some knights could not avoid the dragon's tail,
and the knight who was beaten by the giant tail flew with a
horse and fell to the floor.
Then the flames struck the view.
Bang.
The second ice crystal fell to the floor. Each person has a
total of six revisions.
There are four left.
When the second flame didn't work, the darkness shifted to
physical attack.
Bam!
He settled on the floor with a heavy sound.
The darkness shouted.
"Give me Everia!"
'Ordinary language.'
Eustaf frowned slightly. He picked up the javelin and threw
it at the dragon. He was slightly crushed in the scales, but
he didn't seem to hit that hard.
"Then."
Eustaf held the spear firmly and began to run toward the
dragon.
Blaine screamed at the duke running to the short-term film.
Eustaf was seen sending a light signal with the opposite
hand with the spear. Blaine began running parallel to
Eustaf, grinding his teeth.
If I serve this lord, I don't think my heart will remain.
Lumie was also excited. I prayed, but I felt awe.
It was not only because of Yustaf, but also because of the
riding skills of each member of the Knights.
When they saw Eustaf and Blaine running, they began to
run in step, and horsemanship was almost magical.
Lumiere had not learned his words very long, so he did not
reach the level of Inmiles like them.
'Instead, there's another method.'
Thinking so, Lumiere began to turn in a different direction.
Blaine gathered his brows when he saw Lumiere going
back to the dragon. If you do anything other than command
like that-Then, someone bumped into the horse with a thud,
and Blaine was surprised. It was Eustaf.
"Do you want to die?"
His words were clearly heard above the running horse.
Blaine bowed his head to apologize for one glance, and
Yustaf again drifted apart whether he saw it or not. Blaine
was a little shaken up.
I was thrilled that the main soldier came up to me on
purpose and talked to me because he was worried about
my body.
The dragon swung his head at the rushing knights. The
knights were quick to scatter, avoid and gather again.
Afterwards, Lumiere put his leg on the horse's back, ran as
hard as he could and put a knife in the dragon's tail.
The dragon swung his body and shook his tail, but when
Lumiere didn't fall, he hit his tail on the ground.
Without missing the opportunity, Eustaf inserted a spear
deep into Dragon's leg.
The spear went through the scales of the dragon and went
to the bone because it was still running.
"Argh!!"
The dragon screamed and flew back into the air.
"Iveria!!"
He screamed again and ignored the knights and began
flying to the Sky Mansion.
Eustaf clenched his teeth.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 133 – Iveria Possessed Ran’s Body
Sina and the maidens held their breath by the thumping
sound.
 

They were gathered in the basement of the Sky mansion.

Among them, Lan was still asleep in the cot bed.
 

"What, What if it collapses?

 

Soda whispered low, and no one answered. After a while, it

was Kiri who answered lightly.
 

"It's a live store."

 
'Kiri!"
 

Dimodia voiced criticism, and Kiri grinned. And I saw Soda

that really turned pale like paper and said,
"If you were so scared, you could've left?"
 

Before the showdown, Eustaf told their to leave if they

wanted to leave.
 

Soda spoke in a trembling voice.

 

"Get out of here anyway, or the dragon will chase you

wherever you go."
 

"Well, that's true."

 

Kiri nodded her head.

 

Thump-! Thump-!
 

Again, the mansion shook and stone powder fell on its

head. The maid sobbed and held each other tight.
 

"It's noisy."
  

The sudden voice turned the eyes of the maidens.

 

Lan was raising her upper body.

 

"Ran unnie!"
 

Sina jumped out of her seat.

 

"Madam!"
 

Kara shouted in an emotional voice. Soda also called her

name with tears in her eyes, "Madam!" Lan rose from her
seat with a strange smile. Strangely enough, it was a move
that did not seem to feel the weight.
 

"The Viridescent Crown?"

 

Lan tilted her head and said. The maid felt a sense of
harmony, but they brought green Crown. Lan grabbed it
and smiled as she turned around.
 

"I'm sorry."
 
And she put a Crown on her head. Lan took a deep breath
and exhaled.
 

Her green eyes shone.

 

"Then I'll leave."

 

Then her appearance was completely lost on the spot. The

maid were all open-mouthed in awe.
 

"......magic?"
 

Kiri growled as Sina barely spat out.

 

"Find the madam!"

 

Dimodia rose reflexively from her seat and stared at the

other maid.
 

Thump Thump!!
 

The mansion shook loudly again and made a loud noise.

 
"Kyakk-."
 

The maidens screamed and Kiri and Dimodia quickly

balanced. Kiri ground her teeth.
 

"It's collapsed."
 

"I, I don't know where it is."

 

Dimodia answered and told the maidens.

 

"Stay here! Kiri."

 

Kiri looked at her with a funny face and nodded before

telling the maidens.
 

"Dia with me."

 

Then the two left the basement, and Sina hesitated to take
her weapons and follow them. The remaining maid stared
blankly at the three, and their ears clung to the roar of the
outside.
 

***
Dragon knocked down part of the Sky mansion with his tail.
Instead of destroying the mansion, it was to deal with
Lumiere hanging from its tail. As the Dragon intended,
Lumiere was thrown into the building. Although his sword
was still on his tail.
Lumiere groaned.
'It hurts a lot.'
No matter how dwarf armor is, there is a limit.
He gasped and thought for a moment that he might have
cracked his ribs.
Until the Dragon looked at him head-on.
'Ah.'
Lumiere felt a sense of despondency when he held his hand
against his waist reflexively. The ice crystal is all on the
harness.
The dragon's neck swelled up and Lumiee breathed in.
That's the end.
Then, the dragon's body was tinged out.
With a loud noise, the giant fell to the floor, and Lumiere
stared blankly at it and it turned to the air.
"Master?"
His voice leaked out of his mouth.
Ran in creamy negligee was floating in the air. A green
Crown glistened between her flapping hair.
And she had an expressionless face that he had never seen
before.
"What the..."
"Lumie!"
Rumi opened his eyes wide when he saw Sina running away
with a scream. He staggered up from his seat.
"Sina!"
The pale-faced Sina stopped in front of him.
"Lu, Lumiere, injured-"
"I'm not hurt."
Speaking, he grabbed her by the shoulder.
"What are you doing here? What's that?"
"I also don't know."
Sina shook her head.
The dragon rolled up on the ground.
"Long time no see."
The dragon stood upright at Lan's words.
"Iveria."
The voice was heard by everyone, so Lumie and Sina
flinched. But Ran-Iveria did not deny it.
"A thousand years, a thousand years, a thousand years."
She lamented.
Iveria raised her finger and pointed at the dragon and said,
"It's time to end."
Darkness burst the ore. He spoke as if he had heard a
funny story.
"With that body? How? What are you going to do with the
body of an ordinary woman?"
Iveria grinned.
She tinged her finger and the ice wall began to ring. Lan
spoke in a cheerfully.
"Some of my mana is crystallized in this mountain range."
Her eyes began to glow with gold.
Ungungung-
The sound of the icy wall filled the earth and the sky.
 

"I'am enough to end it."

"Drawing your mana with a normal body? She's going to
die."
"If I save many people at the expense of one person, I
should."
As Iveria lightly stirred the air, as she commanded, a giant
glittering magic wand appeared under her feet and slowly
began to spin. Then the magicians were quickly
compressed and disappeared, and gold laser-like light
poured out of Iveria's fingertips.
The dragon shot opposite flames, and two of them collided
in the middle, pouring heat and gale everywhere.
Iveria's nose bleached.
'Shit.'
Iveria wiped the bottom of her nose roughly. The dragon
who stopped the flame said.
"You've always been that way."
Suddenly, the dragon's tone changed and Iveria's face
shook.
"Dell?"
Without realizing it, she whispered her lover's name.
Dragon approached her one step at a time by step.
"Always, always, never thinking of you. I don't think about
what's left of me."
"Dell, Right?"
The dragon's front paws slowly stretched out toward Iveria.
A big toenail brushed her cheek. Don't get hurt. Be careful.
Iveria's lips trembled.
"Dead."
The next moment, the Dragon grabbed her and Lumiere
thought she was breathtaking.
A Crown slipped from her head and fell to the floor.
Sina also opened her eyes wide.
Then the blue flame burned the dragon's eyes tenaciously,
and the dragon howled and threw Lan to the ground.
"Unnie!"
"Master!"
Lumiere ran with his arms outstretched without his
knowing, and the black horse was much faster. Eustaf,
powered by magic, reached out and grabbed the falling Lan
and fell off the horse.
He moaned softly and got up.
It's the third time I've attacked a dragon.
I felt physically exhausted. The armor was already soaked
with sweat.
He snarled at Lan gross.
"Get out of Lan!"
At the words, Iveria opened her eyes wide and smiled.
"You're Lachia."
"You're a great sage or something, go away."
"Can I? If you sacrifice only one duchess, you can save all
the others. Make your choice, Duke Lachia."
"Get out."
Iveria's face was strangely distorted.
"You're going to choose this girl?"
"I'll save Ran and Lachia, too. Do you think you're going to
lose one person? I don't need sacrifices."
Iveria opened her eyes wide as if she had been beaten by
the word.
"Iveria-!"
The dragon, who got up from his seat, swung his front
paws, and Iveia bit her lips and reached out.
Poof-!
The dragon's body tinged off with a loud noise. At the same
time she began to cough violently. Blood gushed out.
 

"Ran!"
Yustaf screamed loud. Iveria said to Eustaf.
"But this woman agreed. She'll give her life to save you."
"Lie."
Iveria looked interesting when Eustaf growled.
"Really?"
"Really, Lan can't be."
She never leaves me alone.
If it was the real Lan, she would have convinced herself
without knowing. He must have been shaken by Iveria's
words. But not now.
At that end, slowly the green eyes began to driping tears.
Eustaf opened his eyes wide.
"Ran?"
"It hurts. Damn it, in my head-"
Lan gasped and frowned.
"Stay still! Do you want to die?"
"No, it's my body!"
Lan's quick words and refutes were nothing but crazy.
"Ran, look at me. Ran."
Eustaf gently grabbed her chin and made her see his eyes.
Lan clenched her teeth looking at the blue eyes.
'Youth, Youth, this is my Youth. This is real.'
'No, no, no. I've been waiting for years, but I can't do this.'
Ran wanted to break her head off if she could. The amount
of memory pouring out from the Iveria side, both
emotionally and intellectually, was much more
overwhelming.
"Re-Shada?"
Then Shariah, who ran with assistance, shouted.
At that moment, Lan was bombarded with grinning elves
and the scenes they called her-
'Oh my God!'
Lan staggered up from her seat. Shariah boiled one knee in
front of her.
"Ellereme dejas?"
When Iveria asked, Shariah said, trying to put a smile on
her face.
"Fuhanan de lasar lereme."
"Shada."
Iveria muttered and woke up from her seat. Barefoot, she
rolled slightly because the floor was cold. Negligee was so
weak that I could feel the cold. Iveria savored a real sense
of pain for a long time.
'What makes you happy when it's cold?'
When Lan screamed in her head, Iveria said, 'Well,' and
then backed off.
"Ran."
Again, Eustaf called her in and Lan pressed down on her
temple.
"It's okay, maybe."
She smiled at Eustaf's fiery blue eyes.
"It's a little loud in my head."
The darkness, which had been squashed, cried again,
spread its wings and began to fly toward this side.
Blaine shouted.
"The Wall of Shield!"
The knights gathered in unison and raised a shield with
Lan and Eustaf in the middle to build a round wall.
Darkness shot off a flame.
I saw the ice crystal on the shield shrink in an instant.
Slowly, I could see the edge of the shield burning red.
Lan reached out and a Viridescent Crown rolled into her
hand.
"Ran?"
"No, that's."
Lan looked at the Viridescent Crown in her hand.
There was no difficulty in calling it that now. Just like
reaching out and picking up your hand, ······.
'Don't steal my knowledge!'
Ibria shouted and Ran nodded, "Oh, that's what happened,"
and then floated the Viridescent Crown.
"Don't!"
Ibria shouted, but Lan's hand drew the action accurately.
The Viridescent Crown was vibrating in her hand. Lan
spoke quietly.
"Shehana de Sheh."
At the same time, powerful forces like waves stretched out
of Viridescent Crown and pushed the dragon away. The
darkness that fell to the ground howled its claws into the
ground, but it was pushed back for no use, breaking the
remaining snow walls and pushing it all the way out.
"You'll be able to stop it for a second."
Lan muttered like that and took a step or two back. The
Viridescent Crown was still in the air.
When she fell down, Eustaf grabbed her.
"Ran? Ran."
She blinked a few times and exhaled.
"Youth."
Eustaf embraced her with all his might. Lan felt a fit of
rage all over her body, but she hugged him regardless.
The nerve-racking pain slowly began to subside. Lower the
shield and asked Blaine.
"Are you all right?"
"Okay, cool, it's okay."
Lan exhaled heavily. She shook her hand.
"You can lower the shield. Two days, that'll give you that
butter."
When Blaine waved at Lan's words pointing to the
Viridescent Crown, the knights quickly lifted the shield
wall.
Lan whispered to Eustaf.
"I think we should talk."
Eustaf carefully hugged her. Lan stared blankly at the half-
dashed sky mansion.
"It's broken."
"We can rebuild it. Or go somewhere else because the ice
wall is cold."
"What was it just now? Oh, my God! Ke - Haresh!"
Passen, who ran from over there, saw the shining
Viridescent Crown and screamed. said Shariah.
"It was Le-Shada."
"What? Really?"
Passen jumped and asked Ross.
"Is that going to be?"
"The Great Sage."
Haresch murmured so. He and Shariah, two elves, had dark
faces.
Fassen tugged at his beard and puffed.
"For God's sake, there were only grassmen in the song!"
Unknowingly, the group burst into laughter. Eustaf took a
deep breath and said, "Let's get inside. The sky Mansion is
big, so there's something left. You said you'd have that for
two days, right?"
"Yes."
Lan nodded her head.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 134
The collapsed part of the Sky mansion was fortunately not
the main building, so the whole party moved to the main
building.
 

While Eustaf was doing the back work, Lan was stuck in
bed. Lan also fell asleep as soon as she entered the bed
because her whole body was as tired as cotton soaked.
 

"Hi!"
 

Ran groaned at Iveria. She looked into the air and spoke
low.
 

"Can't I please fall asleep normally?"

 

"You're sleeping, aren't you? It's just a dream that's a little

unusual."
 

Iveria's words gave Lan a good impression and sighed.

 

"I want you to get out of my head-"

 
"You know I can't go out."
 

"I know."
 

"The one with the body has the advantage. I thought I could
definitely win, but I can't believe it was Phanias."
 

'The flexibility of the way of thinking, it's completely

different from the average person,' Lan watched with
courage as the great Iveria grumbled.
 

The brazen woman who tried to steal her body and eat it
until death is now saying that she is sorry that she couldn't
take it away.
 

Lan pressed down on her front forehead. It was hard to

defend other people's memories and feelings from pushing
in.
 

Memories are themselves.

 

Let's say you have a happy memory at the amusement park

when you were young. But the next day, you remember
being slapped by your parents at the amusement park.
 
Then the memory of going to the park will change to a
completely different meaning.
 

Iveria's memory was also like that for Lan. That's not the
original memory, it's not true, my memory is this, and it's a
fake memory.
 

It's about separating and fighting.

 

'But that's great, isn't it? All the Mana Stones on the ice
wall were Ibria's Mana. The reason why there were three
types of Mana Stones is because she is the source of Dwarf,
Elf, and human magic.'
 

Iveria grinned.
 

Origin. The origin.

 

It's the beginning of magic, Fundamental, The prime and

the peak of the flow.
 

Now, the magic of Elf and Dwarf and human has been
divided into different systems, so the Mana Stone is used
differently.
 
"I need your help."
 

Ibria said. Now that Lan was out of her control, Ibria had
no choice but to ask Lan.
 

You need a body to use magic.

 

Lan blinked and said.

 

"If it's about getting rid of the darkness, I'm going to

cooperate."
 

Iveria smiled heavily.

 

"Of course, that's it."

 

***
 

It was midnight when she opened her eyes again.

 

Surprised, Lan hurried down from the bed, and Dimodia

asked, looking carefully at Lan.
 
"Are you awake?"
 

"Yes, and it's really me."

 

Dimodia's face turned slightly red.

 

"Why didn't you wake me up until this hour?"

 

"The Patriarch told me to let you sleep tight."

 

"Oh, really."
 

'Eustaf, you little bastard.' Ran quickly changed her shirt

and pants, swallowing her words in het mouth. Dimodia
laid down Ran's messy head.
 

I ran into Eustaf as I was rushing out of the room.

"Youth."
"Ran."
Eustaf looked at her complexion for a moment and
breathed a sigh of relief.
"You look better."
"Yes, it was temporary, so it's okay. I feel like I'm sick."
"Do you have any body aches that vomit blood?"
"No, I feel it now."
Lan fluttered her hand up and down and made a gesture
that she was fine now.
Asked Eustaf.
"The Viridescent Crown is okay, isn't?"
This is a question of whether the crystal of the Viridescent
Crown affects Lan's body.
Lan nodded her head.
"Yes, that's fine. But there's little time. Don't tell me I didn't
sleep overnight."
"No."
Eustaf explained that it was the evening of the day, and Lan
swept her chest.
"Will you ask everyone to come together?"
"They're already in the conference room."
"Yes, then let's go."
Lan started walking ahead, and Eustaf reached out and
hugged her from behind.
Ah, and Lan, holding her toes lightly and falling as if falling
over, looked back at him and laughed.
"I'am back."
"You back."
"I was happy that Youth knew. I would never have done
such a deal."
The deal that changed my life with Lazia. Eustaf asked a
little surprised.
"Do you know?"
"Yes, I can't move my body, but I've seen, heard, and felt
everything. Thanks to you, I woke up completely."
Eustaf grated his teeth. In other words, she felt the blow
when she was using magic.
She is a shameless woman who has no shame on her face.
Eustaf sold Iveria to herself. Ran reached out, covered his
cheek, clawed his feet and kissed his chin lightly.
"I don't leave Youth alone."
"Yes."
He smiled and loosened his arms in his arms, and she
grabbed his hand, smiled, and began walking again.
"Iveria spoke to me."
Eustaf listened to her silently.
"Even if you physically kill Dragon, you don't know what
the darkness will be like, do you? So Ibria wants to end the
darkness. And the secret--"
Lan glanced back at Eustaf.
"It's in the door."
***
Lan's explanation left everyone in the conference room in
silence for a moment.
"If found, the darkness will be suspicious."
It is a creature that moves toward the door where he is
sealed.
I could never let it go. Lan took a breath and said.
"But that's the only way to defeat that darkness. Ibria's
power is now all three."
Lan picked her fingers one by one.
  

Ice wall.
Viridescent Crown.
And the cane in the door.
Of these three, only the Ice wall is pure power, and the
cane and Viridescent Crown contain the thoughts of Iberia.
It is said that not just by the crown, but by combining it
with a cane, one can use magic to catch the darkness
properly.
So I had to go through the door.
"So I have to go no matter what."
"Ran!"
"I can't help it. I'm in a state where my thoughts are being
crossed over in the recording. She can't use magic without
body."
"Tell her to go back into the Viridescent Crown. Let's ask
her to find someone else."
"I guess it doesn't work."
Lan shrugged sharply. Eustaf grinded his teeth on the
placidness, but Lan continued to explain.
"The green gem that I thought was an emerald is actually a
Mana Stone."
"The Mana Stone?"
Fassen's eyes were glaring at the word green mana stone.
"I really want to see it up close. I thought it was emerald,
too! You can't fool my eyes!"
"I don't think it's just when I'm impressed. That means I
have to take you to the door. Will the Masu come back?"
Haresch asked Shariah when he saw her, and Shariah
nodded slightly.
"Even if it's not affected by the dark, it'll be around there."
Blaine frowned.
"Then we might have to fight Masu and go to the door."
"Then-"
Lan tilted her head and said to herhusband.
"How about winter operation?"
"What about the bait?"
"That Viridescent Crown right now. There's no such thing
as Iveria, but there's still an Iveria feeling. So that looks
like Iveria to the dark."
"Who's the bait, then?"
"Let's go with her."
With a big smile, Lan raised her finger and pointed at Sina,
and the next moment, Lan lowered her hand with a full
impression.
"Wait, this isn't it."
- Why?! It's perfect, isn't it?
'Will you please stop moving my body?'
When Lan shouted in her head, Iveria said.
- But it's perfect.
"I'll do it."
Sina raised her hand.
"Sina!"
Shina said, shaking Lumiere holding her hand down. Her
black eyes looked straight at Lan.
"He said he were confused with me. We have similar soul
colors. But it would be perfect if I even wear the crown.
He'll think I'm Iveria."
Lan shook her hands in embarrassment.
"But it's dangerous."
"I know, but I want to be help."
I just kept receiving it.
If there was anything I could do, I definitely wanted to do.
Sina added with a smile.
"The heir to the Lee family will never step down."
 

At the words, the nobles nodded, "Indeed," but Lan shouted

inward, 'Don't fall for the words of a dimensional world!'
The honor of the family is of course important here, but it is
the honor of the Kim family in modern times....
But when she saw people nodding their heads, Ran
groaned.
"You're crazy!"
Instead, it was Lumiere who shouted.
"Without fear, bait is bait."
"It's something I can do. Besides, wouldn't it be a big deal if
I get caught in the middle? If they're going to make It's
misunderstand until the end, I'm fit."
- Right, right.
Lan wrote an impression on the muttering words in her
head.
'You be quiet.'
- Her hair is black and smells similar. The darkness will fall
for her. Let's make it ash.
'Sina has to go back.'
- Right, but if she don't knock the dark out here, she'll do
nothing?
Lan groaned.
"Ran?"
When Eustaf responded sensitively and called her, Lan
pressed her head and said.
"No, Iveria was talking in my head."
"She's still in your head."
Yustaf's blue eyes flashed and Lan shook her hand.
"Yeah, she's over my head. That's okay. Go to the door and
she'll fall."
Asked Sina.
"What did she say? What about the great sage?"
Lan couldn't answer anything, and Sina looked triumphant
because it was an answer.
"I'm right, am I?"
"Master."
Lumiere's scarlet eyes looked at her, so Lan was flinching
and joyful. It was better for him to be as angry as he is now
than to boil his knees in front of her and beg for her.
Lumiere freedom.
But the idea was folded, and Lan took a deep breath and
said.
"Eustaf will protect you."
"Ran!"
Eustaf grabbed Lan by the shoulder as if he was talking.
said Lan.
"But if you want to catch the dragon's eye, you need Eustaf
the Captain. It's weird without you. Of course with Ibria. Or
who's up against the Dragon? I'll- I'll come with Haresch."
"What about us?"
Fassen wrinkled his eyes. Lan laughed.
"Please stay with Eustaf."
Dwarf's running and covert maneuvering skills are
unbelievable.
Lan went on to tell Eustaf.
"And there's Nokyeong. If you want, I'll take Kiri with me.
But they don't take a lot of people. It's a triple operation, so
I need another team pretending to be me."
Another team that can distract attention from the ice.
Eustaf groaned.
He looked through the map on the table in the middle of
the conference room.
"Blaine."
Blaine took a step forward. Eustaf looked up.
"I ask for Lan."
 

Blaine's brown eyes shook and quickly bowed.

"Understand."
"The First- Ran, Ran, name it."
"Huh?"
I was embarrassed, but the first of Nokyeong walked out of
the dark and laughed.
"Does Mrs. Lan name me?"
"The first, I call him so."
Lan opened her eyes wide and looked at first Nokyeong's.
No, where did he come from?
"Ran, name."
Eustaf urged Lan to think for a while and said,
"Khan, How?"
It's similar to Kiri. Khan grinned at Lan's words.
"All right."
"Now Lan is your master."
The words surprised Ran and Khan, and even Blaine, and
saw Eustaf. Eustaf said.
"The nokyoung is originally from the Duchess. They don't
want their owner to disappear as soon as she's new."
Khan bowed gracefully to Lan without hesitation and
disappeared back into the shadows.
Eustaf went on to say.
"And I'll leave the other team to Kiri. If you want, two or
three of the Knights can be taken out."
Eustaf placed a horse on the map one after the other. Then
he said.
"Let's tie the dragon's feet here with all our might."
Eustaf looked back at Lan.
"Is that all you got?"
Lan nodded her head. She reached out and held his hand,
and Eustaf held her hand tightly without saying much.
"Let's talk about the details after dinner."
We decided to say what was left later, and the party left the
conference room. For the last time, I could see Sina
chasing after Lumiere, who was very angry.
There are only two left in the conference room.
'No.'
"Isn't Khan around here by any chance?"
Yustaf laughed as Lan looked around and said.
"There is."
"Eum-"
When Lan's expression became subtle, Eustaf said.
"You can tell him to back off."
"Me?"
"Yes. Now the nokyoung is Lan's."
"Are you okay with that's all right? But it's an intelligence
agency. It's important-"
"So I leave it to Lan."
Lan's cheeks glowed slightly. It feels good to trust and trust
my abilities in this way.
"Then Indeed. Eum - I mean, back off for 10 minutes."
It's quiet on commanding. Lan approached. She whispered
to Eustaf.
"Would he have stepped down?"
"He is."
"Then."
Lan hugged him tightly. Eustaf breathed a sigh and hugged
her.
"I don't think there's a time when I feel at peace thinking
about Ran. What the hell-"
He laughed as low as he suddenly remembered while
talking.
"That's Right. If it's a book, Ran is the main character."
Yustaf smiled as Lan looked up in his arms.
"Isn't that right? That's exactly right now. Isn't everyone
getting caught up with Lan as the main character?"
"Is- Is that so? Isn't Eustaf the main character?"
"No, the main character of all these stories is Lan."
After he whispered and kissed Lan's lips, he said.
"So it's going to end with a happy ending. That's what the
novel is."
Lan smiled and kissed his lips. She hesitated, then carefully
sticking out her tongue, gently patting his lips, and then
quickly fell.
Eustaf's eyes were a little darker. Lan said, looking into
those of lust eyes.
"Let's go date again when we get back."
"If we become independent of the Duchy, we won't have
time."
"Then I'll finish it all. It'll be over soon if we two do it."
Yustaf agreed and added.
"Of course I don't want to go from the bedroom and come
out for a month before that."
"Youth!"
When Lan's face turned red, Eustaf smiled a little.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 135 – The Battle with Dragon
Sina pulled Lumiere's arm ahead.
 

"Lumie!"
 

His body stopped as if it had been braking.

 

He was embarrassed by a stronger-than-expected force,

and Sina dragged him into a nearby room.
 

Lumiere, who was forcibly dragged in, was filled with

spirit.
 

The small room was quiet, and was decorated with soft
shades.
 

It's a taste of lan.

 

I felt one side of my heart softening by itself.

  

He sighed, and Sina pushed him against the wall and

banged him sideways.
 

"Tell me if you're angry."

 

"You've already decided, what do you mean?"

 

"Lumie."
 

"Is my opinion important to you?"

 

"Of course it important. But can you listen to me first?"

 

"Can you change that decision when I hear that?"

 

"No."
 

"Then why should I listen?"

 

"Because I know why Lumie is angry."

 
"I'm angry because you decided that important thing
without consulting me."
 

"No, because I do dangerous things."

 

"Right, you've decided the dangerous thing without

consulting me."
 

"It's not dangerous."

 

"Being a bait and jumping into the dragon's mouth?"

 

He looked at Sina in full spirits and said.

 

Sina looked up at him and felt a slight sore throat.

 

"Rumie, they're risking their lives. And that position suits

me best. You know, why am I here?"
 

Darkness mistook Sina for a great sage and brought her to

this world. So there's something similar about her. There is
no better bait than her.
 

"But you don't have to do it! You're the victim."

  

"That's what I hate. I don't want to be the victim."

 

"That's not what I meant."

 

"That's what I mean. I can't live on it."

 

Sina sighed deeply and took a step back.

 

"This is me."
 

You can't just take the good part of me.

 

Sina raised the corners of her mouth and smiled.

 

"I like Lumiere. I like Lumie the way it is. Of course, I can
be angry. But if that's the case, don't go without saying
anything and get angry."
 

Sina bowed her head.

 

"I'm sorry I made up my mind without consulting Lumiere.

But this was important to me. I know it's something to get
angry about. But ······."
 

Sina said, looking affectionately at him with the black eyes.

 

"I'm not changing who I am. And I like it when Lumiere is

Lumiere."
 

It's good for Lumie, who likes Ran. If it's not painful, it's a
lie, but it's all about it, including the pain.
 

Lumiere looked at the ceiling. A heavy sigh flowed naturally

from the heart.
 

He folded his arms.

 

"You can be angry."

 

Shina, shrugging her shoulders, nodded and Lumiere spoke

low and fast.
 

"Are you out of your mind? bait? There's no crazy fool

claiming to be a bait! Don't feel like you're doing anything
about the clumsy handling of the room! You told me you
want going back! Are you planning to hold a funeral here?"
Sina did not refute at all and listened to Lumiere gently.
Then Lumiere sighed again and stretched his shoulders.
"Well, the Lord won't hurt you."
Then his master won't be able to see it after waking up.
"Right?"
He pulled her cheek because he hated Sina, who was
sneaking up. Even if Sina's cheeks increase, she said,
"Hehe." Seeing her smile, I no longer wanted to be angry.
'Like it the way it is.'
Lumiere saw Sina clearly. To be honest with you, Lumiere
wasn't very pleased with herself.
It's not that Sina doesn't know his past.
'Then more.'
What both Sina and Ran have in common is that they don't
say arrogant things like "I'll heal your wounds" or "I'll
change it."
Just looking at himself as he is.
And I'll just tell you that I like you.
Lumiere leaned down and kissed Sina's lips softly. He
whispered.
"I like you just the way you are. My lady who looks like a
colt on a spring day."
***
Lan gave up her Nadium armor to Sina after much thought.
Of course, Sina jumped up and reject it , but Lan was
adamant.
"Dragon's toenails are scarier."
At Lan's words, Sina repeated, "But, but," and Eustaf said.
"Take it, it's okay."
Everyone there looked surprised at Eustaf's words.
This is because I thought he was the one who would take
the lead in opposing it.
Ran was also surprised at the moment, but she quickly
pushed her armor to Sina.
"Look look, that's what Youth says."
"But that's."
Feeling discouraged by Yustaf's permission to stutter, Sina
accepted Nadium's armor.
Lumiere's face got complicated.
The knights' armor is a missrill alloy.
He knew that it was only Eustaf's Nadium sword can cut
the armor, so Sina was relieved to wear it.
But at the same time, I was worried about Lan.
'My master is doing reckless things, too.'
Lan added to her light bite on her lips.
"It's really okay, and Ibria in me."
Lan frowned slightly and continued.
"It's okay because I can use magic."
"That's it, and I'll give Lan some blue ring."
"What?"
Lan opened her eyes wide, and Eustaf pulled out his ring
and held it out to Lan. Lan jumped up.
"What are you talking about? Youth is really need it more
than I do! It's a weapon to stop the dragon!"
"Yes, but I think Lan needs it rather than me."
  

"I can't even use this."

"Ran."
Eustaf said, pointing to the Nadium armor in Sina's hand.
"Why do you think I gave her the armour, that it's okay? If
you don't want to get the blue ring, the decision will go
away."
"Take and Give it-"
While speaking, Eustaf's look diminished his voice. She
groaned quietly and took it with a sigh when Eustaf forced
the ring into her hand.
Eustaf said.
"The blue ring always come back to me."
He'll bring Ran back to me, too.
Lan, who understood what was behind him, looked into his
eyes without realizing it, and nodded.
"Yes."
At dawn, Lan, Blaine, Khan, and Haresch went on their way
together.
The team, which will be another bait led by Kiri, had
already started a little earlier.
"Isn't it better to start in the dark?"
Sina asked, but Lan shook her head.
"We can't see in the dark, but the darkness can see us too
well. It's better when there's light."
Sina nodded with conviction only then.
In fact, I asked Ibria carefully yesterday, "Can't I use
magic?"
'Can't I fly to space?'
- Here? In a place full of jagged Mana Stone wavelengths?
It's possible if your arms and legs are moving somewhere
else. I don't know if it's the original country, so I can't
calculate it in half.
'Your mana, isn't it?'
- Not until I absorb it.
Lan swallowed a sigh.
In other words, they really have no choice but to sneak in.
As soon as the cover of the greening disappeared, darkness
appeared.
He turned his back on the icy walls of the east, and spread
his black wings that made the rising sun dark.
The darkness flew up after two days of high fever. There
was someone I wanted to tear right in front of me, but I had
to look at it, so it was natural that I was even humiliated by
the other person.
Watching the darkness come, Sina asked in a trembling
voice.
"Was he that big?"
"It looks like it's gotten bigger."
Eustaf replied so. Sina asked after suffering from nervous
dry lips.
"Should I fall?"
"You will."
Sina seemed to be a little relaxed because she didn't shake
a bit.
Around them, knights and dwarfs stood firmly armed, but
were promised to retreat soon, leaving out the Dragon
spirit.
'And then the diamond alone.'
Sina was fortunate to be able to run well thanks to the
dimension shift. Lan's armor was also light, so it would
hardly affect the speed.
Sina glanced in the direction she had to go. I checked it
several times yesterday, but it still bothered me.
"Focus, it's coming."
His words took Sina's breath away. When I raised my head,
the truly terrifying darkness had been flying low.
"The shield wall."
 

At Eustaf's words, both Dwarf and the Knights made walls

with shields. As long as I waited for it, darkness sent out
sparks.
It was a black flame.
Passen uttered a low curse. The color of the ice crystal on
the shield changes in an instant. After the ice crystal had
completely faded and part of the shield had melted, the
dragon had swung up and turned.
Shariah raised her wand.
"Sheffra."
Then, as a shooting star fell, a thin light fell through the
sky and a needle stuck on the dragon's back.
The dragon flew back after a short shout of anger and a
shake of body.
"Iveriaa-!"
"Run."
At Yustaf's signal, Sina started running.
The fireball was hit by several dragons, but the dragon flew
regardless toward Sina.
The next moment, Sina was attacked from behind and
rolled with her and fell. The dragon's claws, which were
flying slowly, swept over its head.
Sina got goose bumps when she felt the accessories that
were fixing her hair were hanging on his toenails and being
pulled out.
Long hair poured down. Sina held the crown reflexively, but
fortunately the crown was fixed with other pins and did not
fall off.
But without time to think properly, the person who knocked
her over grabbed her arm and made her stand up.
"Go."
It was only after hearing her voice that Sina knew it was
Eustaf. She strained her trembling knee and started
running.
***
Lan trembled as the ring in her throat yelled low. She
turned her head away, holding onto Blue ring tightly.
The dragon was seen too well on the middle of the ice wall.
There, people moving like ants.
"Madam."
At the call of Blaine, Lan shuddered.
"Sorry."
Lan said so and gave strength to his feet. Haresch,
watching her walk, frowned and knelt in front of Lan and
held out her back.
"Haresh?"
"He'll hear everything if you walk with that noise."
Lan, who hesitated for a moment, soon got on his back. It's
a waste of time even hesitating.
After that, I felt the forest has become surprisingly calm.
She was the only one making a rustling noise.
Ran sighed quietly as she was embarrassed.
The speed of the party also went up sharply.
Haresch thought he was pretty good when he saw Blaine
following him silently.
- Oh my, Elf, I think he have a crush on you. Oh, my God, Elf
carries all the human women.
Ibria chattered in my head, so Lan gritted her teeth.
'Be quiet.'
- It's a thousand years. I've been without my body for a
thousand years. What's wrong with savoring Elf's good
body?
'That's your personality?'
- In a thousand years, a person's personality changes.
'Isn't Delphanto single-minded?'
 

- Single mind? Oh, that's what I meant.

'Don't go through other people's head and stuff.'
- Huhu, you're taking my knowledge with you and watching
it, aren't you?
'That's ······.'
- Isn't it much better for you to think of my knowledge and
yours?
I had no choice but to roll my eyes. With a light laugh,
Iveria was quiet again.
'I feel weird.'
Someone else is talking in my head.
It's a symptom of mental illness.
Lan thought so, but Haresch stopped.
I looked around and found that we haven't even come near
the door yet-
"I can't use both arms."
As Haresh said, Ran was laughing, but Blaine replied.
"I know."
Blaine stepped forward and pulled out the sword and
shield.
"I'll assist you."
Khan said so and melted into the darkness.
'What's there?'
Lan was nervous and looked around, but nothing was seen
in her eyes.
The next moment, Haresch dodged and Blaine shielded his
opponent's claws.
'What's that?'
Lan opened her eyes wide.
It was like a big insect. His face was similar to the mandril
monkey in the animated film, but his body was like a
mantis.
Standing on all fours and the front foot looks like a blade,
he was taller than Blaine. There was chills all over Lan.
"Go."
Blaine spoke briefly, and Haresch started running right
away. Lan was embarrassed, but held on to his shoulder.
"Do, do it together.
"That wins that knight, too. You don't have to worry
because the other guy is with you. But the Dragon must be
run to you."
Haresch's word made Lan bit her lip.
"Bite your tongue."
Haresch warned and speeded up. It was a move that was
no longer considerate of Lan, so Lan felt her body shaking
wildly, strengthened her chin and hugged him tightly.
I wish I could run like an elf myself.
- That's a silly idea.
'You can't stand the gap again?'
- But thinking silly things.
'I know, but-'
- There are no omnipotent people. If there is, it's God.
'I know.'
- I wouldn't say that if you knew.
After a moment of silence, Iveria continued.
- I'm talking about my stupid past. I thought I could do
everything.
Lan could understand her regret.
- I thought Dell was strong. I thought Del would be okay if
he said he was okay. But....
Iveria whispered painfully.
- Would it have changed if I leaned on him? Or would it
have been different if he was stronger?
'Didn't you say there's no universal human being?'
- Right, but I'm Iveria.
'But you're not God.'
- 1,000 years later, i'am doing the same thing over and over
again.
'Yes.'
At Lan's emphatic reply, Iveria laughed like a bird.
"I don't know what you're thinking, but I think we're almost
there."
Hak, Ran looked up, swallowing her breath.
'It takes 30 minutes to talk, so fast?'
But when I looked around, it was clearly near the wreckage
of the silver arch, which was now black and broken. Lan
got off his back.
The white pebble road is disorganized but remains.
"Run."
Haresch pushed her back and pulled her bow out.
I glanced around and found a group of flying Masu like
crows flying this way. Lan started running like a horse. I
couldn't believe my running skills, so I didn't look back.
When she arrived at the entrance of the cave, Lan
swallowed her breath.
'It's broken!'
The entrance to the cave, which had traces of a black fire,
was blocked by collapsed stones.
Lan tried to move the pile of stones, but the big stones
couldn't move.
- Use magic.
Iveria said, Lan nodded. There is no other way.
Lan received the knowledge that Iveria handed over. I was
amazed by myself. Knowledge is what you build up by
learning.
However, Lan was able to take out and use the knowledge
she had as easily as she could.
'Is this what Mae X Rix's knowledge download is like?'
Lan reached out for a pile of rocks.
"Fascis."
Then the stones rose in the air and the entrance was
revealed. Lan ran into the cave.
Bam bam!
With a heavy sound, the stones fell again and blocked the
entrance. Darkness, invisible to the eye, filled the cave. The
dense darkness created fear in itself.
Lan began to grope after breathing for a while in the wake
of the magic, as if she had been briefly shocked by the
electric shock.
'If I hadn't been blind, I wouldn't know what to do now.'
The faint blush of blue ring near my neck comforted me.
"Ah!"
Then a stone tripped under her foot and slipped, and Lan
fell down.
No, I fell, but I did not fall and fell.
"Kyakkkk!!!"
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 136
Was there a hole in the floor?
The gut-wrenching sensation swept past Lan' the sensation
of falling as if riding a roller coaster.
 

'I'am dying.'
 

If I fall like this, I'll die.

 

My body stopped at that momentarily. Lan opened her eyes

carefully. It was dark everywhere.
 

- It's nearby.
 

Iveria said as Lan carefully stretched her legs. I was falling,

so I don't even know where it is. However, when I stretched
out my feet, I could feel the floor, so Lan stood upright.
 

"You said a cane, didn't you?"

 

- Right, it's a cane, but a quarter of my thoughts are there.

I left you to study the darkness sealed. I'm sure you've
figured out a way by now.
  

"And you were asleep in the Viridescent Crown."

 

- Yeah, to get the body I need when I need it.

 

"Scary."
 

- I didn't get it.

 

While talking like that, Lan started walking and stopped. I

don't know where to go or where to stop.
 

"Iveria?"
 

- What?
 

"No, not you. Different ideologies."

 

- Ah
 

"Iveria! Iveria?"
 
"Here you are."
 

A small voice was heard, so Lan swung around.

 

- That's it!
 

The joy of Iveria was well transmitted to Lan, and she was
also excited. She began to move her feet.
 

"Here."
 

"Here."
 

However, the more repeated the words, the more strange

Lan felt.
 

"Iveria?"
 

"Here."
 

"Iveria, right?"
 

"Here."
  

Lan swallowed her saliva and stopped. Then something

gray appeared at the end of her eyes.
 

- I think it's that!

 

"Isn't it too small?"

 

Lan murmured. Then it said, "Here." and slowly began to

approach.
 

-.....
 

The blue ring shouted loudly. Lan's foot stuck to the spot.
 

It was Iveria that was coming.

 

It's just the mind.

 

***
 

Lumiere was nervously looking down.

 
It was a secret passage that I found with Lan. A unique
passage with a panoramic view of the Diamond Hall.
 

I could see Sina running into the diamond hole. Lumiere

felt nervous all over his body and even his toes curled up.
Then Eustaf ran in, followed by the dragon with a loud
noise. The wall and the door were broken with the sound of
"Beam!"
 

Lumiere pressed the white stone on the wall, which he had

never seen before, when the dragon's body was exactly in
the middle of the hall. And he flew toward the passage
without looking back. The floor of the aisle, which had
turned slightly before the body slipped, was already
collapsing with a loud noise.
 

Giant chandeliers fell on the dragon's body with a loud

noise.
 

The pointed bars were bent, and some were stuck. The
dragon twisted its body and screamed.
 

Crystal sculptures splashing out of the windows of the hall

in rainbow colors splashed everywhere like a spray of
water.
It all looked strangely slow and strangely beautiful.
Sina clung to the wall of the hall and opened her mouth. I
couldn't breathe properly because I ran too fast.
Then the ceiling collapses.
Sina felt the force of pulling my wrist. I don't know when it
came, but it was Eustaf. Energizing her shaky leg with a
sprint, she ran along him as hard as she could.
The dragon struggled and emitted a black flame.
Then Eustaf suddenly stopped and bumped into him, and
Sina stopped with him. When he manipulated something,
the underfoot went off with a puff.
There was a smell of flames burning the ends of her long
hair.
The bottom was a pile of fluffy hay, so Sina fell into it.
Looking up blankly, the hole where she fell was soon
blocked by the ceiling that fell with a thud.
"Did, did we succeed?"
Gasped, asked Sina.
There was a constant roar above my head.
Bump, Bubump-
The sound of the building collapsing was similar to the
sound of thunder.
"Yes."
As Yustaf spoke with a faint smile, Sina seemed to
understand why Lan fell in love with him.
"Will Dragon die from this?"
"No way."
Yustaf said so, reaching out and raising Sina up.
"But It'll buy time."
Sina brushed the hay off her hair and clothes.
"I wish It could die."
"Even if t die, It'll keep moving if the darkness is attached
to the body."
The words gave Sina goosebumps. A man with a lamp ran
from across the narrow dark aisle.
"Sina!"
At the shout, Sina jumped out without hesitation and
hugged him tightly.
I want to say I was scared, but if I say so, Lumie might say,
"What did I say?"
So he swallowed the word and said it first.
"You weren't scared? Good job."
Sina felt her tears burst and buried her face deeper in his
arms. Eustaf said from behind.
"It's not over yet. Don't relax."
Lumiere frowned slightly and watched Eustaff, then gently
swept Sina's shoulder.
"Can you walk?"
"Yes."
Sina wiped her tears off his chest and quickly looked up.
When I peeked up the ceiling, it was quiet even though
there was still a ringing sound.
Asked Lumiere.
"What the hell did you build that device for?"
"What do you think it's for?"
Eustaf asked again and began to walk fast. Sina trembled a
little and muttered.
"But if it keep breaking down like this, where do we live
now...?"
Lumiere smiled unknowingly and added.
"Let's think about it after we survive. Well, the Duke won't
leave us homeless."
 

Sina swallowed a trembling laugh and felt her hand

through the Viridescent Crown that still seemed to be glued
to her hair, which was well fixed to her head.
"Do you want me to take it off?"
She nodded at Lumiere's question. Lumiere looked at her
hairpin for a moment and groaned.
"I can't do it. Let's ask the maid for this."
"Hurry up."
At Yustaf's earlier comment, the two faced each other, ran
and quickly left the aisle.
With the glare, Sina closed her eyes for a while and opened
her eyes.
"Oh, my God, ·····."
She groaned at the broken sky mansion.
The mansion, which boasted beauty on the ice wall, now
had all the white buildings that were like two wings
collapsed and only the main building remained.
The white marble blocks were broken and shining like
snow, making my heart ache even more. more and more
expensive objects in between.
Then she squinted her eyes.
"Is that a dragon tail?"
"I think so."
Most of the dragon's body was invisible, but only its tail
was long.
The tip of the tail was like a spiny pullout. It lay still
without a budding movement.
And fearlessly, some Dwarfs were standing near its tail and
talking.
From there, Shariah slid lightly. She put her hands on her
chest.
"I'm glad you're all right."
"What about Dragon?"
"I think It's fainted for now. I think it's injured. I don't know
how long it'll take to come to its senses."
"What are the Dwarfs doing?"
When Sina asked with a close look, Shariah raised her
eyebrows slightly and said, "They're just wondering how
hard the dragon scales are. They weren't seen a dragon
since the Third Age."
Her voice was filled with absurdity.
"If I can, I'm going to cut off those tail spines and study it."
Yustaf frowned and wondered, 'It's dangerous, so should I
tell him to stop?' but the light flashed like lightning.
It was a strong light as if it hit right in front of his eyes.
At the moment, everyone blinked at the light that turned
black, and turned their heads to look at the ice wall.
A thin pillar of light was soaring into the sky.
"My God, ·········."
Sina murmured, and Eustaf bit his teeth hard. Shariah
spoke in a trembling voice.
"That pillar will be visible from all continents."
'Ran.'
It occurred to him that Eustaf had taken his hand to the
ring as a habit and gave it to Lan.
Please protect her.
I've never wished for anything, but in the affair of Lan,
pleas flow out of me.
Eustaf took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
"Would you like to go?"
Lumiere slipped up and Eustaf opened his eyes and smiled
coldly. Then he whistled and gathered his soldiers.
 

"It'll be scolded by Lan."

****
Even in the dark, I could see long black hair flying. Iveria's
head came round with a mask-like smile.
'It's dangerous.'
Instincts set off alarm bells. Lan felt her teeth clashing.
- What the hell is that....That's...
"Iveria········?"
When I barely squeezed my lungs out, Iveria smiled deeper.
The corners of her mouth went up, and her mouth was torn
apart, so I smiled under my ears-Lan took a step back
without realizing it, and at that moment Iveria's head came
this way as quickly as a bullet.
"Euakk!"
Lan screamed and began to run away. The curse itself came
out to my throat and tears flowed out.
'I can't run like this!'
At the same time as thought, Lan invoked magic.
"Leurydice!"
Bang-!
With a strange metallic nature, the head hit the back made
by Lan.
Bang, Bang, Bang.
"What happened?"
When Lan screamed, Iveria in her head said in a faint
voice.
- It beat me. Darkness....How- What happened to my
ideology? How? How did you get so ragged that you went
crazy?
"Del Panto."
Darkness is holding him.
Iveria screamed painfully in her head as Lan murmured.
Lan gritted her teeth because the pain was handed down.
"Well, how do we beat that now?"
- I can't win, I, I'm only one-fifth. My knowledge, my
strength ······· I don't know if you call the best spirits.
"Uh-"
Lan clenched her teeth. I know the name.
But then Iveria's in her head disappeared. Lan blinked her
eyes.
'Where, where did she go?'
At that time, I heard a growling voice in my ear.
"You didn't expect me to come in, did you? You thought I
wouldn't be able to come in, did you? You didn't expect me
to come in, did you?"
Lan called the spirits with a scream.
"Uras!"
There was light.
Lan thought so. Light did not drive out shadows as the sun
rose, but light itself appeared and ruled as if it were
pressing down on space.
Lan was relieved and stretched her shoulders just because
she wasn't alone in the dark. The ring was held tightly as if
it were comforting because it kept shouted faintly.
The leopard's head suddenly caught in front of her,
swallowing the scream. The spirit withdrew when he saw
Lan's eyes that were so big that they couldn't grow any
bigger.
"I didn't mean to surprise you. You're so bold and strangely
timid."
Anyone would be surprised if the leopard's face was just
around the corner. Besides, I thought it was Iveria's hair
that I just saw.
"Uu, ras······?"
When the leopard called carefully, Uras laughed.
"Yes, you're doing something interesting. It's the first time
I've been called out of to The physical world."
 
"The physical world?"
"The world you were in."
"Well, what about here?"
"It's a border."
I turned to the voice I heard, and Iveria was standing there.
She looked at Uras with a strange smile.
"Father."
"Ek."
Uras laughed when Lan made a strange noise.
"She's the daughter I'd raised. Spirits don't give birth."
"Oh, I see."
Lan swept down her chest. Lan looked at Iveria with a
suspicious face and said.
"How do they exist? Is it really Everia? Or-"
"This place exists because it's a boundary. I come out in
your dreams, right? But I still need your body to use magic.
And the second one is yes, it's me. It's one-fourth of that's
it. Damn it."
Iveria cursed and hugged herself with both arms. Only then
did Lan know that her face was extremely pale and even
shuddered.
"Iveria, are you okay?"
Lan approached her and carefully placed her hand on her
shoulder, which was greatly scratched. Iveria smiled low as
Lan patted her shoulder and back carefully.
"I saw Dell tear apart. Darkness continued Del, continued-"
"Oh, Iveria."
Lan didn't speak out. Not even imagining how painful her
heart must be, Lan gave strength to her hand on her
shoulder.
There was no words to comfort. Iveria burst into tears and
fell in Lan's arms. Lan was surprised but kept patting her
on the back.
Lan thought of Youth, who was fighting the dragon. But I
couldn't rush Iveria right now.
It wasn't until a long time later that Iveria lifted her head
and exhaled.
"What are you going to do now?"
Iveria murmured at Lan's question.
"So what shall we do?"
Lan wrinkled her eyes.
"There's a way, right?"
"Yes, but-"
Iveria pointed at herself and pointed at Lan.
"To use magic, I have to go inside you......Can you handle a
thousand years of torture?"
Lan swallowed her breath. Iveria waved her hand and said.
"Of course, even if your ego collapses, my ego is fine, so I
can use magic. You said you decided to live."
"Yes...."
Lan pointed at her forehead. She looked up after hesitating
for a moment.
"Let's do it."
"Will you be okay?"
"Maybe? Besides, you were fine."
"I'll help you."
At the words of Uras, Lan looked back at him in surprise.
Iveria burst into laughter.
"I didn't know if you knew his name. It's the best fit."
"It's the best fit·····?"
"He's the Spirit of Light. It's because he was able to come
back the way he was. It's sort of purified. He got rid of the
area he ate. If it weren't for me, he'd be saying he'd destroy
the world."
Iveria spoke cheerfully and looked after Lan.
"So thank you. Phhanias, Lan Romia de Lacia. I'm glad
you're the owner of the Viridescent Crown."
Iveria opened her palms.
"But it's still going to be pretty painful."
She wiped her cold sweaty palms on her thighs and nodded
her head. Uras put his hand on Lan's shoulder.
Lan swallowed deeply and joined hands with Iveria.
Pain poured in.
Lan could not breathe.
If you have experience with neurological treatment, can
you understand this pain a little bit? The pain, pain and
tension seemed to have inflated the pain of being treated
without anesthesia hundreds of times.
"Breathe, Lan."
I heard Eustaf's voice, so Lan sobbed and tried to breathe.
But it was so hard to breathe out and breathe in.
"Ugh, Ugh-"
"That's not Lan's memory."
"Youth·······."
Ran sobbed and managed to exhale his name and
swallowed deeply at the same time.
"Good job. Slowly, deeply again, exhale."
My heart beat, which was barely beating like crazy, went
down a little and my mind returned.
"It hurts....."
When Lan whispered, Eustaf said, "Of course it is." Lan
looked up to say. And his golden eyes and ·········.
Lan smiled quietly.
"Uras."
Then he returned to his original form, who had been in
Eustaf's shape.
"Did it work?"
"There was. Very."
Lan then wiped her mouth. There is still a clear sense of
nerves, but now is the time to deal with dragons.
"Iveria?"
- Yeah, there is.
Iveria answered in her head. The vast amount of knowledge
that had been pushed around gave Lan a breath and
frowned.
"Reverse the time?"
- Yeah, we're going back to before Dell does. That's fine.
"Turning back time is a taboo-"
- There's no other way.
"But this is too reckless. The theory is that's it...."
Iveria laughed as Lan murmured. Lan shrugged with
embarrassment.
"Now I have a similar level of knowledge to Iveria."
- Yeah, but that's what I can do with my knowledge.
"Although it is by itself. What can I do with the help of
Uras?"
Lan sneaked around at Uras and he said softly.
"What do you think I'm gonna ask for?"
"She's your daughter, isn't she? Can't you help me once."
"No, you know that."
Ran sighed at the words of Uras. She shrugged her
shoulders.
"I was wondering if there was something I didn't know. I
got it."
"But."
Uras smiled.
"I can protect you from dying."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 137
Lan took a deep breath.
 

"Thank you for that."

 

If you try to turn around the time of a Delphanto, you'll

have a lot of mana, and if you get a high-voltage current-
 

'How much longer did my body can endure?'

 

Uras threw something and got it. It was a green jewel the
size of a small coin.
 

"May the world be protected."

 

As Uras said so and spread his wings, Lan felt her body
floating around.
 

"Huh?"
 

While panicking, her body was dragged up at a tremendous

speed as if it were being snatched by something.
 
- Wow, this is it, right? A roller coaster?
 

'I'm really scared of that.'

 

When Lan closed her eyes swallowing her scream, she was
at the door. Lan was puzzled and looked around.
 

"Here we go."
 

"Haresch."
 

Lan looked back at him, and Haresch looked at her quietly.

 

"Haresch?"
 

"Is that you?"

 

"Yes."
 

Lan nodded, and Haresch nodded, still suspicious.

 

Lan clasped the green jewel in her palm. She took a deep
breath and said.
  

"Then I'll get started."

 

"What?"
 

"It's a magic that spins time."

 

Lan grinned and raised her jeweled hand. A magic circle

began to be drawn under her feet. It was a completely
different magic circle from Shareia's magic circle. Shareia
was a magic circle with picturesque, stars, moon, and sun,
whereas Ibria's circle was a magic circle full of magical
characters like runes.
 

***
 

The tower of the sorcerer was rife with shouts and

screams. The wizards all looked at the window and shouted
with their hands open.
 

"The world will be destroyed!"

 

"Who's driving this crazy mana?! What's over there?"

 
"The ice wall? Is it going to explode?"
 

"Darkness!"
 

"Is the door broken?"

 

They weren't the only wizards in a hurry. Wizards across

the continent tore their heads and were seized with awe
and fear, shouting and worshiping someone ahead.
 

And the nobles were also in a state of agitation as they

watched their sorcerer do such crazy things.(?)
Label was also told about the court wizard's seizure. He
frowned.
 

"The court wizard is crazy?"

 

"Well, they're shouting that the world will end."

 

The panicked mayor added,

 

"Now all the wizards say that's what they look like."
 

"What the hell is going on?"

  

Label became a serious face. The mayor spoke quietly.

 

"Is it really coming to an end?"

 

"No way."
 

While speaking, Label was unsure of his words.

 

'What the hell is going on?'

 

He got up from his seat.

 

"I'll go see the court wizard myself."

 

***
Kuhrung.
There was a small noise from the pile of stones. The
surrounding knights flinched and watched It's tails.
The dragon's tail, which escaped from the pile of stones,
began to flinch. Dwarfs, who also wanted to cut their tails,
quickly stepped back and lifted their shields.
"Keuakk-!"
The dragon raised itself after piercing the pile of stones
with a loud scream. It was already in a mess.
The wings were torn, and the chandelier was stuck in the
back. One of the hind legs flounder as if it were broken.
But as if it's didn't feel pain, the dragon swung its tail.
Some fell through the shield.
"Iveriaa-!"
With only fierce anger left, the dragon glistened.
Then a magic circle began to be drawn in the air. Shariah
whispered when she saw it.
"Iveria."
Without noticing the magic circle above It's head, the
dragon looked around and swung flames and tails.
Then the dragon's eyes turned to one side.
"There you are!"
When she received the gaze head-on, Sina got goose bumps
all over her body. There was a concern that the building
might collapse, so all the people in the main building were
carrying their luggage to move out.
Sina was helping it, too.
Sina threw her luggage and started running opposite. This
way, don't let the dragon come towards the people.
I can see one thing for sure.
The dragon began to crawl toward her at an alarming rate.
The wings already seemed useless.
The knights shot arrows and spears and did not stop.
No, It couldn't stop him.
The dragon opened its mouth wide. I could feel the hot
breath and fishy smell.
'It's working.'
Sina thought so, but someone pushed her hard. Sina fell to
the floor and rolled. Her palms and knees slipped on the
rough floor.
"Keep running!"
With the voice she heard, she twisted her knees and began
to run as if she were leaning on all fours. There was a
strange noise from behind.
I had an eerie feeling.
As she ran, she looked back, and stood still.
My head is empty.
I opened my mouth, but my voice didn't leak out.
Lumiere was between the dragon's teeth. He pressed his
upper jaw with one hand and his lower jaw with his legs,
with sharp teeth penetrating his body.
The dragon's jaw narrowed further. past the part where
Lumiere's arm is supposed to be-I didn't think anything in
mind. Just my feet ran out first.
Sina ran toward him. Then the magic circle glowed and
turned into white holes and began to suck the dragon.
"Keuaa!"
The dragon struggled to put its claws into the ground, but
its suction power was strong, so the body began to climb.
Even with Lumi stuck in its teeth.
 

"No! Lumiere! Lumiere-!"

Sina stretched out her hand with a scream. At first glance,
he looked like he was smiling.
Then the hole swallowed the dragon and quickly shrank
and closed.
***
Lan looked up. You have to tilt your head almost vertically
to see the dragon being sucked in from above. Lan's hand
was drawing a second magic when the dragon shouted and
shook his head.
Then something dropped from the dragon's mouth.
Lan opened her eyes wide.
It's a person.
It's a person-
Very slowly under the influence of magic, as fallen leaves
fell, Lan screamed as she approached.
"Lumie!"
- Don't distract yourself.
Lan cried when Iveria forcibly fixed her eyes to the dragon.
'No, Lumiere, Lumiere-!'
- If you let go of the darkness here, it's all over. Even if the
mana flows back, it's over.
Lan couldn't see because of tears. I blinked several times,
but my vision kept distorted.
Haresch said.
"I'll take care of him."
Only then was Lan able to concentrate a little. Iveria said,
squeezing the jewels in her hand.
- If you drop this, mana will be your case. You know what
happens, right?
Lan took a deep breath.
'I know.'
A pillar of light soared as she completed the second magic.
As Haresch approached the ground, he accepted the
rapidly falling Lumiere and laid him on the ground.
He groaned low.
'That's serious.'
"Oh, I see my master using magic before I die."
With a pale face, Lumiere opened one eye that was fine. His
eyes were fixed on Lan.
Haresch admired his nonchalant mentality. By now, he had
to faint or cry out in pain and beg for his life.
'But·······.'
Haresch clenched his teeth. There's nothing I can do. Once
Haresch untied his belt, he tied the top of his arm to stop
bleeding. But in fact, he didn't need a haemostasis.
It's a wound that should have died.
His armor was crumpled into his body and his legs were
ragged...
Haresch did as much first aid as he could, but it was the
first time he was not confident.
"Am I going to die?"
Lumiere asked, and Haresch couldn't answer. Lumiere
smirked.
"I see."
He saw Lan. It was shown that she couldn't concentrate
and kept caring about this side.
My lovely master.
My lovely Sina.
They'll both cry.
'Oh, my.'
But I couldn't think of a clean shot. He looked up at the
dragon. The size of the dragon, which had been struggling,
was much smaller than before.
 

She was a complete outsider in magic and felt a wave of

power, even as he was dying now, as if her fluffy hair were
on edge.
Don't disturb the Ran now.
"To Sina······ Can you tell her it's not her fault?"
"Of course."
"And to Lily."
"I'll tell her."
"To my master, ·······."
Lumiere gasped briefly. He frowned playfully.
"The pre-death description in the book is not wrong. Please
tell my master that I was happy."
Haresch nodded. Lumiere breathed a long breath, and the
magic circle quickly grew.
Haresch felt his whole body getting numb, and the shock
was passed on to Lumiere, too.
- Are you crazy?
'I'm not crazy.'
Lan clenched her teeth.
'It's a magic for only one Delphanto. Even if someone else
is inside the magic circle, the time doesn't go back.'
- I'll take it slow.
'That's all I need. That's all I need-'
- You know that.
'It's noisy.'
Iveria shut up at Lan's words. Just a glance at the fall saw
that he was already close to death.
If so, Ran knows.
Even if there is a temporary moratorium now, ·······
- There's always something I don't want to believe.
Iveria murmured, seeing the dragon now as small as an
elephant. Then the darkness began to come out of the
dragon.
As time turned, it could no longer exist in Delphanto.
Lan bit her lips. She shouted.
"Estarif!"
The blue flame soared into the air and looked perfect.
Eastarif laughed, waving blue flame hair.
"Tell me what you want."
With hatred, the burning green eyes ordered Lan.
"Swallow the darkness."
"As your command."
Istarif replied, showed his teeth and laughed. Then she ran
to the darkness, and flames and darkness began to fight.
Now Delphanto is as small as a baby elephant. Lan stopped
magic. Now that it was separated from the darkness, there
was no need to turn back time.
She dropped the jewels in her hand, pressing down on what
she wanted, and ran to Lumiere.
"Lumie!"
Lumiere looked at Lan, feeling tired. Now I couldn't see her
face well.
"No, no, don't die. Please."
Lan sobbed and held his hand and sobbed. Lumiere said,
trying to smile.
"That's okay."
"It's not okay!"
Lumiere felt his tears falling on his face.
"Can you promise me something?"
"I'll do it, I'll do anything. I'll do it."
"Sina to the original world-"
His words were cut off, but Lan nodded wildly.
"Yes, I'll send her back. I swear."
"I'm, sorry."
Lumiere spoke quietly.
"For you, for my master, It's life-"
"No, no, no."
Lan repeated several times. What am I supposed to say?
How do I talk?
He will die soon, and it was her fault.
'You don't have a recovery spell?'
- Nothing
Iveria spoke firmly. Then she whispered in her head.
- Maybe I can help him.
'You can save him?'
- No
Iveria showed me her plan. The plan was to transfer only
his soul to another world and be reborn. Lan gasped.
She clenched her teeth.
"Lumie, do you trust me?"
"Sure."
"Then you give me the rest of your life?"
"Of course."
Rumi replied with a smile, wondering, and Lan bowed down
and kissed him on the lips.
His scarlet eyes opened wide.
'It was force majeure, to the Duke....'
That was his last thought. Something spread through his
throat as if he had swallowed cold ice, and soon his body
drooped down.
"No!"
Ran looked up at the breaking scream. Istarif was
devouring the darkness. The weakened darkness was no
match for Eastarif.
"No, Don't-"
The last deathbed of darkness was like the screams of a rat.
After swallowing all the darkness, Eastariff's body swelled
up.
The blue flames danced in all directions.
"Hahahaha!"
Strangely heightened laughter was heard. At that time,
only the voice of Uras was heard low. He told Lan.
"Give a new, name it."
"Yes?"
"She swallowed another spirit, she changed her level. She
need a new name to have an ego."
Lan looked at the blue flames scattered about in
embarrassment.
"Uh, um, Then-"
"Hurry up."
Blue, burning, flame, blue- Blue, blue-
"Ciel!"
The flame died down.
The flame, which changed from blue mist to cloth, slowly
swirled and landed on the floor.
And as the veil came off, her appearance was revealed.
The blue hair, which had been burning like a flame, now
fluttered softly, and the eyes like Sapphire remained, but
the face seemed to have changed somewhere. And on her
back, she had translucent, iridescent wings.
Ciel chuckled and reached out to gently sweep Lan's
cheeks.
"Naming the blue sky. It's fun. It's fun."
"Because it's blue·······."
Mumbling and Lan took a deep breath and said.
"You, the blue flame that swallowed the darkness, have
wings that cut through the sky. Congratulations on your
new name."
Ciel grinned.
"That's why I like you. Lan Romia de Lacia. The ability to
survive in the wild is precious."
"That would mean thank you."
The murmur was Iveria. Lan looked back in surprise.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 138 – End of Darkness
Transparent Iveria stood.
 

"Now that I'm done with the magic."

 

I just came back as if I were in a coma.

 

"But, but."
 

Ran grabbed her head in embarrassment. Knowledge of

magic still lingered in her mind. Iveria smiled faintly.
 

"It's a gift. Thank you for your help. And I'd like to ask you
for something as collateral."
 

"What?"
 
Iveria pointed to a dragon as big as a sleeping elephant.
She approached the dragon and leaned over. But her body
only passed through the dragon.
 

"I ask for this child. It's not Dell anymore, but it's my
precious child."
 

"Of course."
 

Iveria smiled faintly as Lan nodded.

 

"Thanks."
 

Iveria said.
 

"It's time to open the dimensional movement door. With

massive magic, all the Mana Stones on the ice are
resonating."
 

Lan swallowed deeply and nodded. She picked up the green

jewelry she had dropped on the floor.
 

Lan conjured up Sina and practiced magic.

 
Soon, Sina, who appeared, looked puzzled as if she was
crying, but jumped up from her seat when she saw Lan.
 

"Unnie! Lumiere, Lumiere!"

 

Sina cried, holding onto Lan.

 

"It, It's because of me. If I'm running, if I'm running-"

 

"It's not your fault."

 

Lan said, clasping Sina's hand. Sina looked around. Her

eyes touched Lumiere in front of Haresch.
 

"Lumie!"
 

Lan blocked her from running. I could feel that the

resonance of Mana Stone, which had resonated like a
sound heel, was decreasing in an instant.
 

"Sina, Sina!"
 

"Lumie! Lumie! Let me go, Unnie! Lumie!"

 
Lan couldn't stop her, so Lan decided to use shock therapy.
 

"Lumie is dead."
 

Sina's body hardened. Looking at her big eyes, Lan felt

guilty. But I didn't want to show Lumiere's body.
 

"But it's okay. You'll see each other again."

 

Lan spoke quickly. There was no time to elaborate.

 

"I don't have time to explain right now, I'll open the door
for you to go back."
 

"No matter how suddenly-"

 

"Sorry, I know. But-"

 

Resonance is getting smaller and smaller and smaller.

 

Lan grasped the jewels and squeezed the magic. It was

amazing that she could use such magic herself.
 
It wasn't as fancy as the magic of spinning time, but the
effect was clear. A round oval-shaped space was created
and a completely different landscape was unfolded beyond
the space.
 

'Ah.'
 

Lan swallowed a sigh of moan.

 

It was Korea.
 

A scene too familiar passed her eyes.

 

Lan swallowed deeply and pushed Sina's shoulder.

 

"Go."
 

"But, Unnie!"
"You said you wanted to go back."
"But, Lumiere, because of me, no, I--"
"There's nothing you can do here, Sina. There's your family
waiting. Lumiere's last request was to send you back."
Lan was surprised that she could be so calm herself.
Lan pushed her again.
"Go. Your family is waiting for you. Sina, it was nice
meeting you."
"Ran unnie, I'm. I'm-"
Sina looked over the door and saw Lan. Lan pushed her as
hard as she could to the entrance.
"Go back, Sina."
"I can't go!"
Sina shrieked and wrapped her face.
"How do I get there, Lumiere because of me-"
I couldn't bear to spit out the scenes. Sina howled.
"But it's not like this, it's not. At least it's over, Unnie, no,
no."
Hanging on to Lan, she did evil. Tears continued to flow
down. Tears poured down from Lan's eyes. But now there is
only a faint echo left.
I could see the door that had been built shrinking. Lan
became nervous.
Lan pulled a pin from her head and held it in Sina's hand.
It was a pin with a small diamond in the shape of a snow
flower.
"We won't forget you."
"Unnie-"
"What more are you going to do here? You have nothing
more to do now. I promise. I'm sure you'll see each other
again."
"Really?"
"Yes, I can't open it anymore. Quickly."
Lan pushed her hard.
"Go, hurry! For Lumiere."
After hesitating and hesitating, Sina held out her foot to the
other side. When Sina disappeared, Lan exhaled deeply.
She followed her exhaled breath into a closed space with
bright lights shining. The door closed for the last time.
***
Bump-
All the sounds were flashing and then loud again.
Sina looked around.
Mount Jiri in the snow.
A familiar mountain path.
She caressed her clothes. She was dressed as if nothing
had changed.
'What is it?'
I'm sure I've been wearing my clothes so far. What
happened?
Downstairs, people in mountain climbing clothes passed in
front of her, making a loud noise.
It's Korean.
Sina twisted her face. She wrapped her hands around her
face. Something poked me in the face, and it was the pin
Lan gave me.
Looking blankly at the pin, Sina began to cry.
***
Lan, who used a huge spell in a row, felt extremely tired.
She looked down at the jewel in her hand.
Disappointment-
Then the jewel broke when it cracked lightly like a lie.
'Thanks.'
 

In the meantime, she accepted the damage she had to

receive instead.
- Good job.
Iveria nodded, speaking. Lan stuttered and spoke as if she
were comforting herself.
"He'll be born in a good place, right? So, under good
parents, with good families, hr'll enjoy everything he
haven't enjoyed here, right? I guess so, right?"
In a country where there are no fights, no wars, no status,
no need to kill people.
- Right. Then he'll probably be born again with memories.
"Is that a good idea...."
- Isn't that how they're gonna meet again?
At Iveria's words, Lan, though, nodded. Iveria is now
almost transparent.
She smiled slightly and looked back at her dragon.
"I beg you again."
"Yes."
"My dragon. It's just a baby dragon. Give him a new name.
I looked at it earlier, and I thought you were good at
naming."
"What does Dragon eat?"
Iveria laughed when I asked her unknowingly.
"It's just like a big dog."
'No, I don't think so. ······.'
"Are you going to raise it?"
"Until it leaves."
Lan nodded her head. Iveria laughed.
She spoke to the air.
"We all owe her a debt."
Where are you talking about Lan? I looked around doing
something. Ciel smiled broadly.
Ibria sighed and finally asked Lan.
- And now you want something?
Lan rolled her eyes and said.
"The road to the northern sea."
Iberia laughed loudly and said, "Okay," cheerfully, and then
disappeared like melting into the air.
Lan was surprised and shouted, "Ibria!" but a cane stood
where she was and fell sideways. Lan approached carefully
and caressed the cane, and it became ash and scattered.
"It's over."
Haresch approached and said, Lan asked in a trembling
voice.
"What happened?"
"Now that she'd done her best, she's gone. Wouldn't Ibria
now go back to the river of stars in peace?"
Ciel laughed.
"Right, so, shall we take the price you ordered earlier?"
"What?"
Without realizing it, I spoke informally sharply.
No, you told me to tell you!
Ciel grinned and stabbed the ring around her neck.
"My contract as an Eastariff is over, but I want to sign as a
Ciel again. A thousand years from now. How about that?"
Lan opened her mouth without realizing it, but closed her
mouth and nodded.
Ciel smiled and disappeared as if she were being sucked
into the ring.
Lan held onto the ring tightly. Fireworks were seen dancing
lightly in the blue jewel.
Lan looked up, and a whispering voice was heard from her
ear again.
 

"I'll make my own reward for you, too. But for now-"
Uras whispered affectionately.
"Go back."
***
The Sky Mansion was quiet.
The dragon disappeared, and after a while, the Sina
disappeared, and everyone looked at the pillar of light with
nervousness.
It is certain that something is going on over there.
I'm sure.
Eustaf squinted his eyes.
Slowly, I could see the light column on the ice wall
decreasing.
Passen stared at the pillar of light and said to Shariah.
"Is it over?"
"Yes," Shariah said briefly in a trembling voice. She could
feel a tremendous amount of mana vibrating over there.
Absolutely overwhelming.
The tremor you feel when you see a huge waterfall or
endless cliff.
An external view.
But I felt the mana gradually disappearing. Only then did
she feel like breathing.
Soon the pillar of light was completely sold out and
disappeared.
As Eustaf took a step forward, a new pillar of light fell in
front of him. Surprised, Ross ran out, "Lord!"
But Eustaf was not surprised.
I thought I knew how it was.
"Ran."
He called her quietly and reached into the pillar.
The water from the top to the bottom cracked, and the light
brushed past his hand.
Then Lan took his hand.
Eustaf lured her into his arms in the pillar.
Lan hugged him deeply and the pillar disappeared.
She gasped and said.
"Hi, Youth."
Eustaf said with a long sigh of relief.
"Welcome."
His voice was so soft that she hugged him more tightly.
Lan told Eustaph everything about Lumiere and Sina,
buried her face in his arms, cried, and felt exhausted and
wanted to fall asleep.
But not now.
Lan looked up.
"I'm back. And-"
I'm trying to say something but Bam-! I heard a loud noise.
Eustaf put her down and turned her back behind him,
looking surprised and "What?" There was a big leopard's
foot in front of her.
Just by foot, about the height of Lan.
When I lifted my head, I found a leopard which is 30 stories
high....
'Uras?'
Surprise opened his mouth, and Uras also laughed and
said,
- I think I made a mistake in sizing it up.
Then he shrank in an instant. A little smaller than Lan.
The leopard looked up at Lan and made excuses.
- It's been so long since we've seen the physical world.
"Here, how-?"
When Lan spoke in embarrassment, Uras looked at the
collapsed mansion and said,
- I'm trying to restore it.
As he wrinkled his eyes and spread out two of the six wings
and fluttered, the sparkling silver powder spread like a
storm.
Light powder wrapped around the broken mansion and
slowly the mansion began to be rebuilt. said Uras.
- Is there any place to change?
"I, I don't know."
Uras nodded as Lan stuttered.
- Then it kind of adds to my taste.
Everyone opened their mouths and watched the Sky
mansion rebuild.
As if when it had collapsed, everything began to go up
anew.
- This will fix the people.
"Really?"
When Lan asked with a bright smile, Uras nodded.
- And the jewels in your Crown are no longer
available···········
After thinking for a while, Uras reached out his hand.
- Here
Lan reached out with a puzzled look and Uras dropped a
big pocket there.
There was a sound of something like beads crashing inside.
- I'll leave the work to the elf or the dwarf over there, either
way.
"Thank you."
I don't know what it is, but it must be good. Lan clasped
tightly in her pocket.
- And this is Iveria's request.
Uras gave me a slender bracelet. He then sighed lightly
and laughed.
- Nice meeting you. For us who live forever, this is the joy
of passing by like shooting stars. Phanias.
"Spirit...."
When Lan called him small, Uras squinted and laughed.
"Take care of Dragon, too."
Oh, God.
Dragon.
Lan was embarrassed and opened her eyes wide, and Uras
magic circle held the dragon in his arms and held it out.
Ran stopped him from reaching out and Eustaf accepted
the dragon. Uras told Lan.
"And I ask you to pay."
Lan swallowed a groan and saw Uras. Yustaf whispered to
Lan when Uras was trying to say something.
"The magic of spinning time is dangerous. I'll ask for it and
the knowledge it has to do it."
Lan nodded with relief. It's a magic that the wizards want
to exchange with their souls if they know it, but Lan didn't
need it.
Uras grinned and kissed her lightly on the forehead.
"Bye, the owner of The Viridescent Crown. May our
friendship continue."
And he disappeared as it was. Lan tried to think about the
magic of spinning the time, but nothing came to mind.
Lan groaned briefly.
When Eustaf slept in his arms, he saw a lighter black
dragon than he thought and saw Lan.
"I think there's a lot to talk about."
"Yes."
Lan nodded and laughed.
"Shall we go in?"
Eustaf glanced at the Sky Mansion.
The white marble was still shining as beautiful as snow,
although it seemed a little different.
"Yes, let's go in."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 139
A month has been passed since then.
 

"I'm exhausted-"
 

Lan threw herself into Eustaf's lap and said, and he smiled
quietly as he looked at the papers.
 

"You deserve it."

 

Lan slashed her thigh and flipped around.

 

Eustaf put down the papers and arranged her bangs a little.
 

"Sending messengers from each country ······· It's a real

mess."
 

"Because it's that big of a deal. On the dragon, on the pillar

of light ········· If the darkness is resurrected again·······."
 

Even when you see a little dragon fluttering around in the

garden of Lazia, it is not a dream. Thanks to this, wizards
flocked to the 10km line of Lachia Ice Wall....
  

Everyone camped there and said they would never leave

until they heard the full story of the incident, so Lan said
everything honestly.
 

Except Ibria leaves her knowledge behind.

 

'If I tell they what they're so excited about, the old wizards
will have a heart attack.'
 

It was troublesome to think that even wizards would stick

to each other even though they were busy. Even now,
they're chasing me, asking if I remember anything.
 

'Should I tell them what I thought of later?'

 

Like a professor who tries to eat a graduate student who

wants a graduation thesis.
 

'I look like a villain.'

 

Lan giggled at the thought inside.

 

In addition.
  

"It could be the world."

 

Eustaf sighed.
 

Lan nodded her head.

 

"The structure of the Sky Mansion has changed!"

 

"And what about 'Ran Boulevard'."

 

"Ahahaha···· I didn't know I had my name engraved like

that."
 

"I didn't know Lan would ask for that."

 

Lan sighed.
 

It was probably the most crowded place in the sky since the
birth of Lazia.
 

The structure of the Sky mansion has been subtly changed

and the rooms have been enlarged and expanded. In
addition, the tree of gardens increased a lot, and one of
them had a large tree of world-class gardens.
 

Obviously, it was planted with a small branch as a gift, but

it was moved to the middle of the new garden and was
beautifully planted as if it had been there for at least 100
years.
 

In addition, the garden with the world's water was warm.

 

It was spring weather even though it was outdoors.

 

Outside the garden came a biting cold, but the garden was
always warm.
 

There's a dragon.
 

Perhaps because he was still young, Dragon did not look

like intelligent life.
 

Iveria say he was like a big dog.

 

The only thing he said was "Gyu-" and he flew around and
got into trouble.
 
"It takes 30 years to grow enough to make sense."
 

At Shariah's words, Lan decided to think of it as a big dog

for the time being.
 

In addition, Lan also said to Iveria, "I hope it works with

the northern sea."
In the past, a huge door was created in the place where the
door to seal the darkness came out, where it was shattered
and closed.
It was a huge gate about 10 meters high and 25 meters
wide, and it was shining in silver, and the center of the gate
was inscribed with "Ran road."
Lan felt her face burning as soon as she saw it.
How do I open the door because it's tightly closed? While
doing it, I put on the bracelet that Uras gave me and raised
my palm, and the door disappeared.
Beyond the door was a tunnel as big as the door.
Over It's head, hexagonal mana stones were revealed, but
it was not dark because they were emitting light.
'No way...'
I sent the soldiers inside the tunnel and they returned in a
few days and reported.
"The other side was the sea."
"It was surprisingly a perfect port."
As expected.
The magic stone above It's head was bright during the day,
just like the sun, and darkened in the evening.
"But it doesn't go completely dark, and there's a moonlight
of light left."
"The temperature is not low because it's a tunnel."
"It wasn't hard to breathe."
"The road is also well-built, making it easy to get in and out
of."
After hearing this report, the Dwarfs also went into the
tunnel, saying they should go, and everyone's eyes
widened.
"I need to study this tunnel!"
"I'll move on and live!"
Speaking of which, they said they would return to report to
the general for now.
Shareia and Haresch also hurried back, saying that thay
have to report to the elders after seeing the World Water
and Dragon.
Of course, before each returning, there was a small fight
after opening the pockets that Uras gave me.
When Lan opened her pocket, it was full of dark green
jewels.
'Ah.'
Lan swallowed her breath.
It was a gem that helped her to use magic. When I showed
the transparent, beautifully green jewel to the Dwarfs,
Fassen eagerly looked into it with a lupe.
"It's not emerald, but ····."
"Look, can you see it with your own eyes?"
The other dwarfs next to them took away the jewels one by
one.
"It's green, but there's an indigo-colored glow like a
diamond."
"But it's not a green diamond. Well, it's a really enthralling
green. There's no transparency, no nesting material.
Beautiful."
It was Shariah who told me the identity of it.
When Shariah saw the green jewel, she opened her eyes
wide and spoke in a trembling voice.
"It's caritol."
"Caritol?"
When Lan asked again wondering, Shariah nodded.
"It's the essence of the world tree."
The dwarfs jumped at the word and looked at the jewels
again.
 

Ran asked again.

"Tree Essence?"
"Yes, so it's kind of a pumpkin."
"Ah."
Lan was in a strange mood and caressed the green jewels.
Just as pine essence hardened into a gem called pumpkin,
this is because the essence of the world's tree coefficient
hardened.
'That's why you said to me, 'May you have the protection of
the greening.'
Lan had a belated realization.
"You've been told it's green."
"I heard it's crystallized. But it will take about 10,000 years
for this amount to come out."
"Yes?"
The unit was so weird that Lan opened her mouth wide.
Fassen clasped Lan's hand.
"Make sure you leave it to us. I'll make you the most
beautiful Crown in the world."
Shariah spoke quickly.
"We know the best about world tree. Our aesthetic sense
would be better."
"Hung, They think it's elegant when it's bent."
"It's different from people who think simple things are
pretty."
The two of them eventually pushed ahead with their
decision.
"Which one is better?"
"That's right."
"It, it's-"
After sweating and putting the jewels in the pocket of the
road, they put them in front of each other.
"You two should work together to make it. It's big, so it's a
set."
"What?"
"What?"
"Collaboration with these grasshoppers?"
"With chunky guys who only know a straight line?"
'Eu, you're talking too much.'
Lan thought so but did not budge on my opinion. As her lips
drew lines, Shariah and Fassen flinched.
"You're both curious about both technologies, aren't you?
How do you make it, don't you want to work with me?"
Shariah and Fassen's eyes turned round.
Here, Fassen's craftsmen flinched even more clearly.
'Curious!'
Fassen felt one side of his mind itching at Lan's words that
hit the nail on the head.
I'm curious about Elf's technology. It's been a long time
since the technology exchange was cut off. The way you use
Mana Stone is completely different. Besides, I didn't know
this was Caritol. If we do well, maybe we can get rid of the
technology.'
Shariah squinted, too.Dwarf's technology, I'm really
curious. As a forest base, they'd better make decisions that
will benefit the whole tribe. Besides, I'm curious about
Nadium.'
Lan said like a shot.
"If you say no, I'll just leave it to humans. They'll be good
for each other."
Shariah sighed.
"I can't help it if you talk that far."
"Yes, if Lan asks you to stop there. We can't help it."
"Let's work together."
"Let's work together."
"Thank you."
  

Lan smiled broadly.

This resulted in cooperation between Elf and Dwop through
her mediation.
'This means that if you need this in the future, you'll be the
first to think of me. In addition, they monopolize the
collaboration between Dwarf and Elf in Lacia.'
Well, this is a good deal.
Lan bowed her head again, swallowing her laughter.
"Thank you for doing me a favor. Then you can make your
own studio in Lacia, or you can decide where it's
convenient for you."
"Heum, you'd better come this way."
"I think I'm better off there, too."
"Let me know if you need anything. We will apply for all of
them. Let me do that."
You'll need a human servant. I'm sure.
'Tell him to learn some skills over his shoulder.'
Lan smiled inwardly and ended the story.
Then the disciple turned pale and arrived late with their
troops, and when they heard the story of Lan and Yustaf,
they became even more pale.
And they almost fainted watching Ran Boulevard, World
Water, and Dragon.
Count Illuminity and Baron Wilde, who participated in the
battle, comforted Baron Lance as he hit the ground.
It was too far for him to come in winter.
The Earl of Illuminity spoke with a mind of his own.
"If anyone hears about it, they'll think it's propaganda for
the foundation."
Lan laughed.
"It turns out so."
Every country has its own founding myth.
"The beginning of the Kingdom of Lachia will defeat the
sealed darkness, and this will begin."
"Even that's true!"
Baron Lance exclaimed in excitement. He spoke with a pat
on the armrest.
"I should have been there, too. If it wasn't for this damn
weather-"
"Excuse me," he said and coughed in vain. It must have
been caught using slang in front of Ran.
Baron Wilde also nodded as his excitement had not
subsided yet.
"Battle against Dragon...."
Everyone knew about the darkness and the gate as they
were the servants of Lazia for a long time, and it was hard
to calm down the excitement that they had become part of
the legend.
It was a part of how painful Baron Lance would be.
Furthermore, not just battles, but in the pillar of light,
spirits that had not appeared since the Second Age actually
emerged. Of course, there are still spirits that serve like
blue flame, but it has been a long time since a spirit that
does not reveal itself.
And the size.
And what he gave as a gift is a huge tunnel that crosses the
ice wall. He even rebuilt the broken building and witnessed
the miracle of all the injured getting better.
The Earl of Illuminity shook his head, saying that he felt
like he was a bluffer.
Count Illuminati is the only one who stays calm, so Lan
said, "As expected, that's all the Lachian veins."
Time went by so busily that I couldn't think of anything.
Something about dragons.
Even so, the fact that the seal of darkness was broken, that
the great sage Ibria and the darkness appeared, and that
they defeated it, created a tremendous sensation.
 

Thanks to this, both Lan and Eustaf were buried in the

papers.
He was busy responding to letters from all sides -
diplomatic documents disguised as letters. Still, Lachia was
part of the empire, so she spoke through the empire, not
directly in other countries. So even in the Empire -to be
exact, Label says, 'It's annoying. Get out of here quickly.' I
was short of hands.
So there was little personal time between the two. Even if
they had time alone for a long time, they had documents in
their hands.
Late in the morning, there was no one in the study. A long
couch with only one armrest made of dried rose-like pieces
and set high was sitting with a U-staff leaning against it,
and Lan was lying quietly with the legs cut off.
Eustaf said, twisting Lan's hair with his fingers.
"So I'm just going to abandon the Duchy and become
independent as a kingdom."
"Oh, I agree with that. I tried to make it a duchy in the face
of the Empire, but I didn't have to."
Ran nodded, and Eustaf said, "It's comfortable in
diplomacy," he added.
"Yeah, it's better if it's in the right place."
Lan said so and sighed and put his fingers on her boat.
"It's been so long since I saw Youth's face."
"That's because Lan goes to bed early."
Ran's face flashed with embarrassment.
"I, i'am tired."
"When you go in anticipation of the night, the only thing
you wait in bed is sleeping Lan ..."
Ran's face turned red at the murmur of Eustaf.
"But, but with Youth, eum, then- I don't have the strength
to work on this day."
"So you avoided it?"
Lan's face was all the more embarrassing.
"No, it's not, it's not on purpose-"
His blue eyes narrowed. He pushed Lan's shoulder as he
tried to get her up with the document down next to him.
"Ran, can I tell you something interesting?"
"What is it?"
Her voice shrank. Yustaf whispered.
"It's possible in a couch."
Lan's face turned red like a boiled shrimp. Eustaf
whispered when he saw a goldfish panting because she
couldn't even speak.
"I'll teach you now."
"Wa, wait, Youth?"
Ran, struggling, grabbed her ankles, and Yustaf hung one
side on the back of the couch, and the other down to the
floor. Ran struggling with her legs wide open completely in
front of his eyes.
"Wait, Youth!"
However, it wasn't easy to raise the upper body while the
legs were stuck. Yustaf grabbed her thighs to secure them,
lifted the dress, and gently peeled off her underwear.
The dress came up and now I couldn't see Eustaph well.
However, the cool air is touching where it should not be.
'Nonsense!'
She tried to somehow put Eustaf in her sight by pressing
the hem of her rich dress with her hand, but failed when
his hot tongue touched the bottom.
"Heuk!"
Ran shook his back, swallowing her breath. Through her
open legs, Eustaf settled comfortably, rolling her round red
beads with his tongue, pressing them with his lips and
sucking them strongly.
 

Eustaf looked down as he rotated the clitoris, which was

quickly congested and firmly standing, with his thumb and
forefinger. The wide entrance was soaked with love liquid,
greasy and wriggling. It was a erotic sight.
When I push my finger in, it tightens and flinches.
Yustaf rolled her clitoris back with his tongue. Above my
head, I could hear Ran's panting, not knowing what to do.
He rolled gently revealing the epidermis with his tongue,
and when he sucked strongly, her back flapped.
"Ugh, eung, Youth, stop, it's in the office, ahh, people, if
come-"
"They will close the door and go back."
"Well, uh-huh."
"You still have time to talk."
As Youth sucked up to the point of a slight pain, Ran
shouted and trembled. Love liquid spilled out. He said,
suffering a pathetic bead that had gently swollen his
tongue.
"You seem to prefer the sick."
"No, no, ugh! Ugh, no, ah."
With exquisite tongue teasing, Lan trembled and
culminated again. Youstaf didn't stop his tongue until the
liquid was enough to stain the couch. The inside of her
white thighs twitched several times, and her entrance
poured out a dense honey.
"Youth, I hate it.... Show me your face...."
As her whimper voice, Eustaf looked at his lower body. It
had risen to the point of swelling, so it was wet with the
preceding the fluid, which felt a little pain, and stained.
Eustaf had a slight pain in his lips and pulled his upper
body up. Then Lan stretched out her arms as if she had
waited.
"Youth-"
Yustaf smiled, lowered her legs from the back, onto the
couch, and got up from her seat. Then, raising Ran's upper
body, he sat behind her back.
One side of Ran's leg was still on the couch, and only one
was touching the ground, so her leg remained a bit wide
open. Eustaf held Lan's upper body with one hand as if
wrapping it. Then, with the other hand, he patted her
swollen genitals again.
"Oh, Youth, wait, no more-"
Lan twisted her body, but her arms were firmly held by
Eustaf and she couldn't move. When she tried to gather her
legs, Eustaf tripped her ankle from behind and made it
impossible to bite. In addition, it was hard to even close the
bridge, which had lost strength due to the continued
caress.
Unlike earlier, when he only caressed clitoris, his fingers
now came into her.
"Ran, it's completely wet and dripping. Can you hear this?
The sound of the water is pounding."
"Hak, ugh, Aah-"
Lan flinched with unilateral pleasures. Her lower abdomen
was prickly and numb. Lan shook her waist and beat his
fingers. When Yustaf stopped his finger, she lowering her
waist and swallowing his finger.
"Youth......"
Ran rattled her back as he squeezed and released his
fingers in public. Several times of pleasure have already
been given, but the climax of Eustaf has not yet been
reached.
As much as I had already tasted it, the regret remained and
lit her.
"You might be coming in, but you can show a stiffness like
this. Who should I call and ask?"
Although she knew it was teasing, Ran was embarrassed
and didn't know what to do. It was so cute and lovely that
Eustaf smiled and kissed Lan's neck and kissed her hair
and the back of her ear.
 

Nevertheless, the movement of the fingers was very skillful.

Never giving a climax, his fingers hovered around the edge.
"Youth, Youth-"
As Ran panicked and shook her waist, Eustaf said, letting
her go.
"If you want, spread your knees on the couch."
"....."
"It doesn't matter if you keep doing this -"
Ran trembled as he pulled on the clitoris. However, at an
exquisite moment, she lost her strength. Lan eventually
turned her knee into a boiling position on the couch. She
swallowed her saliva when she heard Eustaf untying his
belt.
Eustaf briefly looked at the white hip and the pretty red
genital that had swelled in between. There, liquid was
dripping and wetting the couch.
Ran shivered in her waist as Eustaf rubbed his penis, which
had been erected, in her entrance. The glans stuck in her
entrance and then passed. Even with that one move, his
genitals glistened with love.
"Eustaf."
Ran tried to take care of him, raising her ass a little more.
Eustaf slowly pushed her penis inside her. The wall shook
with a crackling sound and gently sucking his thing. He
moved slowly, savoring the inside that sticking very slowly.
When Lan couldn't resist it and began to shake her waist,
Yustaf laughed low.
"Ran is really cute. This is what Ran first ordered."
He said so and began to move, holding Lan's waist. The
sound of the flesh bumping each other and splashing liquid
came out starkly.
"Ugh, ah, ah!"
Lan's body, which had already been heated, quickly
reached its peak. But Eustaf did not stop.
"Hah, ugh, ah ah-!!"
Ran reached its peak twice in an instant, but Eustaf's
pennis poked mercilessly inside the clingy vagina wall. At
the peak, my walls that had risen convexly were rubbed
against his glans again, and at the third climax, Ran just
made a faint sound and only breathing out of her lungs.
And, shivering softly, her body drooped. Flinching, her
shoulders trembled and her arms twitched.
But Eustaf did not stop. Ran sobbed as he reached out and
squeezed Ran's clitoris tightly and rubbed it up and down
between his pincers and his middle finger.
"Ah, stop, Youth, no, it's weird, it's weird-"
Too much stimulation is likely to ruin my mind. That's all I
could say. Her tongue tangled and her ability to think was
extremely impaired, causing Lan to struggle.
Eustaf overlapped her body, growling in her ears and
whispering.
"Please be weird, then I'm sure I'll be satisfied. If you lock
up your insane and only see me, and if only I can see you,
you'll be absolutely satisfied."
Ran couldn't understand his words. As soon as the auricles
quickly flinched, Ran finally poured out a long liquid. Even
under that circumstance, the shame shed tears.
"I hate it, I... pee...."
"It's not like that."
His beastly, laughter voice whispered low.
"It comes out when you feel good. Like my semen."
He presses her abdomen and speeds up to ejaculate.
"Do you feel more distinct when I press it like this?"
Lan nodded her head.
"Do you feel good?"
"Yes, good, goodd, ah-."
With his loose tongue, Ran sagged and muttered. Eustaf
said, escaping from Ran lying face down on the couch and
starting to undress her.
"I'm just getting started."
***
Lan woke up and blinked. It was dark in the room, so I
couldn't tell if it was daytime or night. Furthermore, she
was suffering from muscle pain from lower abdomen to
thighs and waist.
'Eu, really.'
"Are you wake up?"
Turning her head, Eustaf was sitting on the bed.
"I knew it."
When Lan lamented, Eustaf raised his eyebrows slightly.
Lan buried her face in her pillow.
"I'm the only one who's so exhausted."
Yustaf laughed low. Lan raised her head again and banged
her pillow with her palm.
"It's weird. I'm doing almost nothing, and you're moving a
lot more. - Cough cough."
When she raised her voice, It's cracked and coughed.
Yustaf quickly handed her the water.
She took a glass of water and asked Lan with a sigh.
"What time it is?"
"It's been a whole day."
"Really?"
My eyes widened and Lan raised up, realizing that she was
naked, she quickly pulled up the blanket.
Eustaf thought, 'Freshly.' But Lan was also cute, so he just
shut up his mouth.
"Why didn't you wake me up?"
"Because you slept so well."
"I was said lucid about it."
"Because you haven't slept very much."
Eustaf handed the robe to her, and Lan quickly got out of
bed wearing the robe under the blanket. Yustaf pulled the
string to prepare the bath water.
"If you're trying to come into the bathroom-"
Eustaf laughed at Lan's defensive face.
"That's all right up there."
Satisfied enough throughout the night, Eustaf kissed Lan
on the cheek and went to work leisurely.
'Satisfied.'
Recalling the night before, Lan thought so.
'That couch, I won't be able to use it anymore.'
Lan felt her face burning. The fabric is ruined, so you can't
use it.
Eugh-
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 140
After washing in hot water, I felt relieved after eating
lightly with milk tea and fruit.
 

Kiri said with a grin.

 

"I ordered a new couch."

 

"Huk-"
 

Lan's face turned red and coughed. Kiri spoke nonchalantly.

 

"I randomly ordered a similar design, will it be okay?"

 

"It's all right."

 

The word barely came out.

 

"Kiri, you're so."

 

When Lan stared, Kiri covered her mouth with her hands
and laughed loudly.
  

Even after that - going into battle - Kiri remained

nonchalantly among the maid in her maiden uniform, and
Soda and Kara remained silent.
 

No, what should I say?

 

She seemed to feel secure.

 

I was wary of wolves, but when I saw them, I felt confident

that they were shepherd's board colliery.
 

It got a little awkward with Dimodia, but she still seemed to

be long about Dimodia. In addition, it seemed like it was
because Dimodia was pretending.
 

Later, she called only Soda and Kara slightly to talk about
Kiri, and Kara replied with an elegant smile.
 

"I saw Dragon in front of me, and this is about it."

 

Lan nodded, 'That's true.'

 
If your comparison is a legendary dragon, you are afraid of
anything.
 

'I feel like I'm okay with anything now.'

 

Then Lan held the two hands tightly.

 

"Thank you for your understanding. Both of them."

 

Kara bowed her head, saying that she was ecstatic, and
Soda's face heated up with emotion like a young lady.
 

Since then, the maid have been doing well, building their
own bonds.
 

Should I say that the ground becomes stronger after the

rain?
 

"You don't have to change it without saying that. No,

change it. And claim to Yustaf."
 

"I should," Kiri laughed as she added grumbling.

 
Others may say she is a climbing maid, but Lan liked such a
Kiri.
 

She will speak without hesitation what other people can't

say because of hissing.
 

And if you're in a position like that, you're precious.

 

Kara said, coughing in vain.

 

"Of course, it's good to have a close relationship."

 

"That's right."
 

Dimodia nodded.
 

Lan asked quickly to get out of the topic.

 

"Well, what's the rest of my schedule for today?"

 

"You were originally supposed to meet the top share of

Golden Rose, but I've been informed that you'll be coming
tomorrow for unavoidable reasons."
 
"Levery? She'll stay here for a few days, and the guest
room will be ready, right?"
 

Kara looked down lightly, "Of course," she said.

 

"Well, that's enough, and what else?"

 

Kiri bowed down and whispered.

 

"They say Khan has something to say in the evening."

 

"All right."
Lan nodded her head.
'Even if it's evening, it's soon.'
Lan peeked out the window. Looking at the sunset sky and
the clock alternately, I could definitely feel spring coming.
'It's getting longer and longer.'
Lan put sweet and sour strawberries in her mouth. Before
spring, the taste of the strawberries that came out at the
time when the winter cold eased a little was fantastic. Ran
sighed, feeling the sweetness bursting on her tongue.
With the last pill in her mouth, Lan got up from her seat.
"Then I'll get back to work."
***
Khan looked at his new lord with interesting eyes.
Lan was reading his report meticulously.
After Nok-yeong became a member of the Duchess's-soon
to become Queen Lazia -, Lan has seemed to be looking at
the organizational chart in many ways.
"There's a wider range of information you can bring than
you think? It's a real catch."
Khan laughed as Lan lightly folded the report.
"Have you tested it?"
"Yes."
When you take over a new organization, it's natural to see
where it can function.
He replied nonchalantly and said Lan.
"I'm thinking of transforming the green light into a top."
"Top?"
"Right."
Lan grinned.
"You can go everywhere on the continent, and you're
sensitive to information and trends. Besides, I can make
money."
Lan said she tried to raise gold coins.
"And money goes from emperors to beggars, everywhere."
The reason why aristocrats can be aristocrats is because
they own their estates and have a huge amount of wealth.
Because I couldn't do this, my status system collapsed.
It was capital that eventually broke down the status system
regardless of the ancient and eastern regions.
So Lan didn't want to let go of any capital.
'I'm not arguing for anything like Golden Rose.'
I don't think money can do anything. Man does not move
only by money.
I'll give you 10 billion won to pass by, so you want to jump
off the cliff now? You can do anything with the money
except give it to your family,' and everyone will refuse.
That kind of work doesn't make a living by paying for it.
Lan looked at Khan, and Khan looked at her with black
eyes.
Ran's heart ached and his eyes dropped. Because I
remembered Sina.
I forgot because I was busy at work, but it was hard to
resist when I suddenly came up like this.
Lumiere's body was near the gate, but a separate grave
was also set up in the cemetery for the dead of the Knights
of Blue flame.
He was as dead as he knew he would be born again over
there, but she would never see him again.
Lan pushed the idea far away. Don't cry now.
'Nice.'
Lan turned her thoughts to the present.
 

Nokyeong's loyalty to the Lachian family is not just for

money.
Lan bought the point very high.
A man fights for what he thinks is right and dies.
If they thought it was the right way to do so for Lazia, Lazia
had to pay back accordingly.
"We're going to make a new top and a branch across the
continent. I will make a bill and make it worthwhile in any
country."
Khan looked around his head.
"It's a big dream, but will it be Nokyeong alone? Besides,
Nokyeong's mission is ······."
"Yes, so it's divided into three."
Lan picked three fingers.
"One is a person who specializes in information collection,
like Nokyeong now. And the other one is someone who
works hard in commerce who doesn't know that."
Khan eyes were slightly outstanding.
"I understand what you mean."
Lan grinned.
"A strong light gives you a deeper shadow."
To hide trees in the forest.
To look plausible, you really need someone you believe is
harmless.
- What? This top is a spy? What are you talking about?
A person who really doesn't know anything.
And someone who can work behind him because he has
that kind of person.
"And thirdly, the real elite."
"Nokyeong is an information-gathering organization, and I
don't do that. It's a mystery. Those who do things that
might be called."
At Khan's words, Lan just laughed.
Even the fact that there was no definite answer was the
owner of Nokyeong, so I felt proud of him.
Lan leaned deeply against the chair and continued.
"So there will be a whole reopening. Anyway, let's get our
hands on the wealth of the continent."
"Understand."
Short words and Khan grinned.
"Give me a greening."
Lan replied with a light nod.
"The essence of green is to you."
Khan said, "I'll bring you a new report," and then backed
away and slipped into the shadows in the room.
Lan looked up and saw it, but she never matched where
and how it disappeared.
'It's really fascinating.'
Lan took her eyes off the corner of the room and looked at
the candle on the desk.
There was a magic lamp, so there was no need for candles
for lights. It was a scented candle.
I stared blankly at the candle, which smelled sweet and
subtle, shaking.
'Ah.'
Alone.
There is no one here, and she was alone in the room now.
Lan pulled her legs over the chair and gathered her knees.
She pressed her face tightly with both hands and breathed
out long.
It's different anyway.
Yeah, I know that.
But if it went as it was, Lumie wouldn't have died.
 

It made Lan's heart sting.

Lily also sent a long letter explaining the situation, but she
didn't know how far she would understand.
She may resent herself.
Of course, Lily would have died if she had gone the way she
was. But that's Ran's excuse and they don't know.
If you cry like this, Lumie must have laughed, saying, "You
too, master."
'Ah.'
The thought of this made me cry unbearably. She buried
her forehead between her knees and sobbed.
"Ran."
At that time, she looked up at the voice calling her. Eustaf
was standing.
I didn't know that the lighting was dark before I knew it.
The candle glistened dimly in the darkness.
Thinking it was a good thing, Lan quickly wiped her eyes
away.
"I must have dozed off."
"That's not what you sounds like."
Eustaf reached out and gently pressed her wet cheek. A
warm, callous hand with hard flesh.
It's the hand of the person I love.
Lan closed her eyes and exhaled.
Yustaf leaned over, curled up with her knees together, lifted
Lan lightly, and he swung her on the chair and sat her on
his thighs.
Eustaf whispered, pressing Lan's face on his shoulder.
"You can cry your heart out."
"...."
Lan's face was distorted.
Lumiere was a precious person to Lan, and she had no
feelings for romance, but I thought it was a bit awkward to
cry because of him in Eustaf's arms. Later on, I think it's
because I think Yustaf was always on the lookout for
Lumiere.
But I still wanted to be comforted by Eustaf.
Because he is the person I love the most. I hope he
understands me.
So Lan burst into tears to his heart's content.
Eustaf gently patted the crying Lan on the back. I didn't
want to see Lan's face holding back until she was in front of
me.
I wanted you to cry and be silly.
Because she's the one I love.
A long time later, her cries began to calm down, and Eustaf
kissed Lan's temple.
"Shhh - That's all right. I'm here."
Lan nodded in his arms and dragged her tightly in his
arms, so Yustaf held back his laughter.
It's not the time to laugh.
"And so did Ran. He's going to be born again over there
and meet Sina. And that's what happens."
"Yes."
He answered with a nasal voice, and as she had already
heard, again and again, consolation was gained.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"Youth, don't get sick and don't get hurt, okay?"
"Of course."
Eustaf's answer gave Lan a small exhale.
A little awkward, Lan couldn't look at him and fiddled with
the hem of his clothes.
"What about Youth? If you want to cry, you can cry as much
as you want."
At Lan's words, Eustaf was silent for a moment and
muttered, "I don't know", he said.
When Lan looked up, Eustaf returned a faint smile and
said.
"I'm angry about what Lachia lost. But I've never thought of
crying sad like Ran."
It doesn't feel like that.
Even when my mother died, and when my father died.
Not a tear came out.
It was rather amazing to Ran that such tears came out.
Eustaf asked, thinking that wet gold eyelashes and
sparkling green eyes are beautiful.
"Is it strange?"
"No."
Lan shook her head and said, burying her cheek in his
chest.
"Isn't it balanced because I cry twice?"
"That's fine."
Eustaf wrapped his arms around Lan's waist. Lan rubbed
her cheeks, straightened her waist, raised her head and
kissed him lightly.
"Youth has me."
"There's Lan."
A person who is not an enemy or a subordinate, but an
equal conversation and exchange of thoughts.
When Lan's lips were raised and a smile was drawn, Yustaf
was relieved and bowed his head and leaned his forehead
on her shoulder.
Lan snugly stroked his hair lightly.
After a while, Eustaf took a light breath and raised his
head.
"You're making a top."
"Ah, you've already started talking?"
"Yes, and you can tell by the way it goes."
"Don't you think it's okay?"
"I think it would be better to run the top directly from the
royal family, but ·······."
"Oh, is it his somatic problem?"
Lan bit lightly on the lower lip. This aristocratic pride was
still incomprehensible to Lan, a very pragmatic person
from modern times.
Even if a ruined man freezes to death, he does not bathe
himself with a rope and his back.
I know it's that kind of feeling. This noble family is more
like that in strange places.
'Just by looking at Olivia.'
Lan suddenly thought of her.
'You don't admit you're wrong.'
If you're wrong in your way, you can admit that you're
wrong and turn quickly, but you don't change your
direction because "It used to be good this way" or "My
pride to change it now." And when the method fails, the
anger is poured into the wrong place.
'Oh, well, isn't it just a matter of nobility. No, the nobles are
worse. out of the pride of nobility'
In comparison, Lacia is a big surprise.
Maybe because they live in the north, survival comes first.
'For the Empire, it's kind of barbaric. It's a thousand-year-
old family, so it's pretty recognizable.'
"Then, does the top make you less dignified as a kingdom?
Can't we?"
"From what I've experienced so far, ······ I don't think that
dignity is that important."
"Right? Of course, I'll do it. Besides, I have it, so it'll be
okay. It's more like a queen's game than a king."
"Excited."
For a moment, Eustaf murmured, recalling the money Lan
had conceived, and Lan laughed.
"That's what I'm saying."
Eustaf smirked and whispered to her.
"I like it when Lan smiles like that."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 141 – Declaration of Lazia Independence
"Huh?"
"It's full of pride. I always look back at myself again and
again because there is Lan."
"Youth?"
 

When I saw my wife with a mysterious face, Yustaf smiled

again.
 

"I wonder if I'm better suited to the Lachian tune."

 

Lan opened her eyes wide.

 

"Lachia's Patriarch is Youth."

 

"Ran says that because I'm of Lachia's blood."

 

"Ek, no, not just that. Who else would do it if it wasn't

Youth?"
  

"Didn't Lan already do it?"

 

"That's it-"
 

"It's temporary, but it was good enough. If Lan were my

half sister."
 

Lan stuck out her mouth.

 

"I don't like that."

 

Yustaf said, as he lightly kissed Her lips because it's cute.

 

"I don't want to be able to do this if you're half-sister. But if

you did, I would be the first to assassinate Lan."
 

Lan opened her mouth wide. Eustaf spoke with ease.

 

"It would have been the biggest stumbling block for me to

be a Patriarch."
 

"That's trully ········ Thank you so much for admitting it."

  

When Lan spoke with a sigh, Yustaf nodded. Lan smiled

unknowingly.
 

"Youth, this is really weird."

 

You must have assassinated him, this is the highest

compliment.
 

"Is it weird?"
 

Lan smiled again at him, who was looking at her. Lan

grinned.
 

"Even if I wanted to be a Patriarch, I would have gotten rid

of Eustaf first. Give me an important but dangerous
position, send me a little outside, and then I'll-"
 

Seeing Yustaf look satisfied with the words, Lan thought it

was hard to tell whether the standards of Yustaf were really
strange or that of the aristocrats here were strange.
 

"Tomorrow, the upper Golden Rose week is coming."

 
"Yes, do you have anything to say?"
 

"No, Lan will take care of it."

 

"Yes, you can leave it to me. Then I'll leave the

reorganization of the army to Youth. I really don't know
about it."
 

There is no police here.

 

In modern times, the army and the police are separate, but
not here.
 

From the town's security to the battlefield, all the soldiers

and knights belong to the army.
 

So the size of the system is huge.

 

There are many things that Lan couldn't understand, so she

was grateful and left the job to Eustaf.
 

Of course, each young man is in charge of security as a

private soldier of the lord, but he is now the kingdom of
Lazia.
 
Every major element will be assigned a kingdom
army···········.
 

'I'd like to centralize it, but it's a little bit of a mix here.'
 

It is not a complete feudal system, and it is not a

completely centralized system.
 

"Fortunately, it is not a public trust in the foundation, so it

is enough to strengthen the throne....."
 

Eustaf nodded at Lan's murmur.

 

"And we have guardian dragons."

"Kyu-gyu, you mean?"
"......you didn't name it that way, did you?"
"No, I haven't decided yet. Everyone calls it Dragon."
"For it, I'm in trouble a lot. ·······."
"But the guardian dragon."
"It's a good sign. I can't hide it."
"What's the world tree?"
"It's something to be secretly sprayed on."
"Aha, I understand."
Lan nodded his head.
The existence of the guardian dragon is a public
announcement.
The existence of world tree is unofficial.
"Mystery is important."
"It's important."
Lan said with a long sigh.
"When are we going on vacation?"
"About this summer, if you do well."
"Really? That fast?"
"Just at this rate."
Eustaf looked at Lan and said, I was fed up with the
administrators under Lan, and they all said, "You're
actually three or four, aren't you? Lan was working fast
enough to say, "Ran, Romia, de, Lachia, are these four?"
Lan smiled satisfactorily.
"Then let's look forward to summer vacation."
***
Leveri watched 'Ran Boulevard' and was about to faint.
"Hort, you'll give me the right to preoccupy the harbor!"
Lan coughed in vain when she saw Leveri, who was trying
to hold onto her pants.
"Of course, the Golden Rose has been doing business with
us for a long time."
"I know!"
At Reverry's activism, Lan said with a grimace.
"Isn't it normal to have a poker face in a deal like this?"
"That's when there's really a replacement for the deal. This
northern port is a must when the kingdom of Lachia is
established. We need a ship in here."
"That's true."
Lan nodded her head.
Leveri grinned and gathered her hands.
"You know I'm Half-Elf."
"I know."
"The northern port will use Elf and Dwarf, right?"
"Of course."
"Lachia is the only kingdom that has officially established
diplomatic relations with this people."
"Not yet a kingdom-"
"You'll do it in spring."
"That's right."
"Then the one in the middle! Don't you think leverage is
necessary? Between man and elf and dwarf!"
Lan smiled unknowingly. Leveri smiled gracefully and said.
"Of course I'm not asking you to do it."
"Well, where do you want to hear?"
Lan smiled and said, and there was a small spark between
the two women.
 

From now on, it's real.

***
It was not until dinner that the two signed the new contract
document.
With a weary face, both sides looked satisfied, and Leveri
happily left the Sky Mansion.
Lan also drooped down on the table.
'I got everything I needed.'
I didn't tighten Levery too much.
'We're going to give you an important place at the top of
Romia anyway.'
When I thought about what to call the top name, Kiri said,
"Let's go to the top of Romia?" and I got a lot of votes in
favor of it, so the top name became the top of Romia.
To be more specific, the top of R. Romia. I thought
everyone would call it the Top of R.R.
'I'm embarrassed.'
The flag at the top was determined by a silver figure on a
green background.
So the top of the table was prepared, and the time passed
busily.
***
The declaration of Lazia's independence as a kingdom
arrived in the empire and each kingdom by the time it
passed from spring to summer.
The Emperor of the Empire, Label, said, "As promised, we
celebrate the independence of Lazia," and sent a document
acknowledging that other kingdoms would cheat on the
recognition of the Empire, whatever it may be, let's
establish diplomatic relations.
The biggest reason is that if you lose Lazia and Duchy, you
may experience a setback in getting the ice fix.
So, unlike a country that is independent as a kingdom,
without bleeding, Lazia became independent as a kingdom.
The National established Day Festival took place
tremendously, and wine and meat were given to the whole
nationwide.
At the National established Festival, which took place for a
month, envoys from all over the world visited and greeted,
and everyone went back wide when they saw the dragon
tingling in the garden.
The Marquis of Cyrus - now the Duke of Cyrus - also
arrived with an invitation.
Elise smiled brightly and bowed lightly.
"Your Highness."
"Lize."
Lan approached and held Elise's hand tightly. She said with
a smile.
"Remember what I said before? One day, even if I'am not
the Duke of Lachia, we'll be friends."
"I didn't know that meant to be a queen, Your Highness."
Lan giggled.
"But it's still in effect. Is that the same to Liz?"
"Of course."
Lizzie smiled and Lan answered with her arms crossed.
"Then I'll give you a special guide to the Sky Mansion
today."
"I'm so grateful."
After answering, the two burst into laughter.
Looking at his wives, the Duke of Cyrus said to Eustaf.
"I'm going to have to call you Your highness now. His
Majesty asked me to tell you that he was sorry that he
couldn't come to greeted."
"It's strange that the Emperor of the Empire will come on
the day of the founding of the Kingdom."
The Duke of Cyrus nodded at Yustaf's words. He looked
around and said,
"That's incredible."
"What?"
"People's eyes. Everyone is going crazy to step on the
Lachian kingdom. In fact, there is a lot of talk among the
imperial nobles."
"At most."
At Yustaf's murmur, the Duke of Cyrus nodded.
"Well, that's not a noise at all right. The kingdom was
amazing. The Black Dragon."
"There's no door anymore."
"By the way, did the Darkness and the Dragon really come
out?"
"It's true."
"Ha."
Cyrus shook his head with a short sigh.
"Even if I don't want to believe it. I've seen the pillar of
light, circle, and how my sorcerer fits. I knew I was coming
here today, so I had a hard time separating them because
they asked me to follow them."
"Was it seen in the Empire?"
"It was seen all over the country. And I heard you have a
real dragon."
Yustaf nodded.
The dragon was now so big that it flew quite freely.
Although It always come back to the Sky mansion because
of Bob and Dragonfly.
"Oh, did you hear about the new Duke of Miro?"
Yustaf nodded. Cyrus grinned.
"His Majesty Label will be comfortable. He put the duke
Miro on his palm."
"Because it's comfortable for me, too."
As long as there was ice crystal in Lacia, the Empire would
always want to swallow it.
Label allowed Lazia's independence after a lot of
discussion, and the most important thing was the
importation of ice modification.
The contract was to export a certain amount of ice
modifications to the empire every year instead of
guaranteeing the independence of the empire.
It was a little too much, but I signed the contract.
It was because Lan said, "The demand for more and more
ice modifications will increase, and even if we sign more
contracts now, it will soon be insufficient."
Lan expected that just as the supply of electricity increased
day by day, the amount of ice crystals that would permeate
life would naturally increase.
"So it's okay to follow the contract."
It's not going to be enough.
So the behind work for the independence of Lachia was
carried out comfortably.
Eustaf beckoned Cyrus to come near him, and he leaned
over.
"This way, there will be a lot of rumors that there has been
a behind deal between the Empire and the Kingdom this
evening."
Eustaf spoke low, and Cyrus groaned and nodded.
"Of course It will."
"Then I'm too lazy to have a separate meeting. I'm getting
tired of the emissaries of the kingdom."
If you're ambassadors to the Empire, you two can meet.
"Please don't use it as a reason to get out of the party."
While speaking, Cyrus was smiling, Eustaf said, "I'm sick of
it," and began to walk.
When the Duke of the Empire and Eustaf disappeared
together, the remaining people at the banquet began to
talk.
 

***
At a glance, Lan glanced at Elysee's eyes at her.
"Why?"
"No, that's the famous Viridescent Crown ........."
"Ah."
Lan lightly caressed and laughed at the lovely little Crown
stuck in her head.
"Is No."
"Right? It's pretty, but I thought it was too small."
"Should I show you?"
Elise nodded at Lan's words.
"Of course you're welcome."
Lan grinned.
Just in time for the Declaration of Independence, Elf and
Dwarf brought a new set of green Crown.
Both sides had proud faces.
The work, which consists of a full set of Crown, necklaces,
bracelets, earrings, and rings, made me exude admiration.
In an instant, accessories of this age were such accessories
that made them look crude.
"How, do you like it?"
Dwarf's craftsmen smiled broadly.
"I don't think I can be any better. It's such a wonderful
piece of work. Oh, my God."
Every time she lifted things one by one with exclamations,
craftsmen uttered a word.
The crown was a straightforward, dignified and imposing
design. Carefully cut the jewels and decorated with
platinum and diamonds, the crown looked like a good
match for the ceremony.
"This heavy Crown can't always be worn."
Elf said so and separated the decorations in the colorful
Crown, Lan opened her mouth.
The Tiara, which looks like a comb, has a large caritol in it,
and a diamond as if it were shaped like the sun and stars
around it.
It was a tiara that can be lightly decorated in such a place.
Lan raved over the idea.
"Yes, it was a shame that I couldn't go around wearing the
Viridescent Crown all the time."
And the comb-like part was supposed to fit into a large tube
and fit into it.
Engineering attention feels like a Dwarf work.
The ring was made dancely with a small carat, which was
designed like a guard ring and was supposed to fit perfectly
alongside Lan's wedding ring.
Delicate consideration quickly overlapped the ring with the
wedding ring.
The necklace was also a new design.
Not only caritol, but also rubies and sapphires were
lavishly used, so the necklace was made up of dark colored
jewels, which seemed lively.
Earrings were designed to alternate between large
diamonds and caritols, and bracelets were about one cheek
long, a pair worn on both wrists.
It was a delicate masterpiece made by stretching platinum
like a thread.
Lan said she would use it instead of gloves in the summer,
so Elise looked closely at the bracelet that would become a
new trend.
Each design is distinctly different, but it fits together.
It was a more advanced fit than the same color of jewelry.
Above all, Lan always liked the ring that made it fit on her
hands.
A tiara decoration on the head.
"Both sides suffered."
Thanks to it, we learned a lot.
While Lan was giggling, Elise swallowed her saliva and
looked at the crown. I've never seen such a beautiful thing.
Elise poked her finger into the crown. The decorations
trembled.
"This would be perfect for a dinner party. Anyone who
wears this Crown will notice that the madam is the main
character in that position."
Lan grinned at Elise's words.
"I think so, too."
And whispered.
"But can't we just talk about it?"
Elise looked around and shook her head.
"No, I'm sloppy, and then I might slip up in front of
everyone. It doesn't matter, does it? We're still friends."
"That's it, but ······."
I felt sorry for her, so Lan stretched her shoulders.
Now that the country has changed, it will be difficult to
meet.
Of course, there will be new people, but········
"Come and see me often, Liz."
"Yes, Your Highness."
Elise smiled broadly.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 142 – Top of Romia
The banquet held on the last day of National established
Day gave us everything we could.
 

When Lan appeared at the midnight banquet under Eustaf's

escort, everyone held their breath.
 

The milky hair sparkled and shone gold without gold, and
the green eyes below it were as clear as if they were
rimmed.
 

There were many beautiful people, but few people had the
power of appearance along with charisma, as if the inner
light were coming out.
 

And Lan was one of those rare people, and her figure was
clearly imprinted on everyone with a shining Crown
overhead.
 

Lan smiled slightly with red lips and looked back at them,
and those who met eyes bowed their heads without
realizing it.
 
There was a small sigh among the people as Eustaf led her
lightly to the floor.
 

Eustaf also grew splendidly for today, so he didn't feel a bit

behind Lan.
 

If anyone saw it, the king and wife of Rachia were a perfect
match to ask if they had been chosen based on their
appearance.
 

The violin performance began as if trembling in a hall filled

with silence, and Lan and Eustaf began to dance.
 

Lan, who was very nervous, looked into Eustaf's eyes and
soon felt the tension melt away.
 

Spinning smoothly and perfectly, the two danced the

dublet. Lan looked at Eustaf in wonder.
 

After four words, people had to come into the floor to

dance, but no one came in.
 

'Why?'
 
When I took my eyes off Yustaf, I could see that everyone
was looking at this side as if they were possessed.
 

'Of course, my Youth is that great, but·······.'

 

It was not until the dance was over that the people
standing around realized that they had even forgotten to go
out to the floor in the middle.
 

Ran smiled and opened her mouth as the embarrassment

spread.
 

"Now that I've demonstrated, why don't you dance for

yourself?"
 

Then there was a small burst of laughter among the people,

and the orchestra quickly began to play the same song one
more time.
 

Only then did a man kick on the floor, and Lan and Eustaf
danced one more song before they got off the floor.
 

The highlight of the night was fireworks.

 
The magic flame was fantastic. Lan expected that everyone
would be used to this because there was a wizard. So I
asked, "Shall we have a fireworks display in the evening?"
But the maid all looked curious.
 

Thinking, "Is it because he is a duke without a wizard?"

there was no fireworks at the Empire banquet.
 

Turns out it's almost impossible to get a wizard to do

something for such entertainment.
 

'It's a wizard's pride. Well, that's why the magic work was
sold.'
 

So Lan ambitiously planned the fireworks, and the

magicians listened to Lan's explanation and created more
wonderful fireworks than the actual fireworks.
 

After seeing the drawings brought by Franche, Lan made a

slight impression, and Franche's eyes were about to pop
out.
 

"No, how did you do with this?"

 

"Just because it came to my mind?"

 
"Just? Just? It's just going to work?"
 

"Yes, it's just."

 

Lan said so and drew one more artful drawing, and Frances
opened his mouth wide. Lan grinned and said, "This is just
too." He became serious.
"Would you mind teaching me that?"
"Are you going to continue as a wizard in our kingdom?"
Then Frances pulled out his pen and said, "I'll sign a
permanent contract right now." Lan smiled and told him a
little theory.
Frances, with a bright face, locked himself in his room to
study some paper.
'That's how much magic works are, and it'll be no joke if
the wizard finds out.'
Lan shook her head lightly with that thought.
Anyway, the result was now unfolding in front of me.
'Pretty.'
Lan looked at the flames that burst in the air and changed
color and shape with colors.
Every time each burst, everyone exclaimed.
Since it is magic, there is no sound, but Lan also attached
the sound because she thought that sound was important in
fireworks.
The flame, which burst into a large red color, became a
myriad of gold flames, and the powder sparkled and fell
like rain.
It became a complex figure, such as a castle or a dragon,
and even moved.
"How?"
When Lan whispered to Yustaf, Yustaf took his eyes off the
flame and kissed Lan's lips.
"Beautiful."
"Everyone's watching."
As Lan's voice became lower, Eustaf laughed and
whispered low.
"Everyone is busy watching the fireworks."
He pulled Lan's waist and kissed her more deeply, once
again.
Inside the closed eyelids, there was also a glittering group
of lights. When Lan barely finished kissing, he whispered in
her ear.
"On the last day of the established ceremony, the king's
ministry should not disappear first."
"No."
Ran speaks firmly with a red face, and Eustaf lightly flips
her wet lips with his thumb and smiles.
"That's too bad."
He lowered his eyelashes slightly and said in a sweet,
seductive voice.
"I had several plans to please Noonim-"
"You, you're the only one who does this."
"But-," Yustaf said lower as Lan protested in a squeezing
voice.
"You enjoy more like this with your body-"
"-!"
Lan clapped her palm against his mouth. And I looked
around surprised and looked around, and as Eustaf said,
everyone was busy looking at the flames.
Eustaf laughed when he saw Lan's face as red as a boiled
shrimp shell. He grabbed her by the wrist and bit the finger
lightly.
"Are you sure you're not going?"
Lan said with her hand out.
"If you want to go, why don't you go first?"
After a beat, Lan quickly continued.
"From our bedroom veranda, I can see it well. Fireworks."
Yustaf blue eyes blinked, smiled, and said, "I'll go first
then," and left the hall.
 

'Ni, nice.'
Lan clenched her fist.
'Now I've got a good sense of it, and I'm too-'
I was doing it, but Elysee and I met eyes. Elise smiled
significantly and Lan felt like she was burning all over.
'She's seen it all!'
If Elise saw it, there could be someone else besides Elise. A
king who slips away after kissing. The queen who sneaks
away after him.
'It's too obvious why.'
Lan couldn't move on the spot until the fireworks were
finally over.
After the fireworks ended, Lan went back to her room after
trying to soothe the atmosphere of the banquet hall.
Standing at the door connected to the couple's bedroom,
Lan took a deep breath.
'What should I say. I promise my husband that I will go
back early today, but I feel like his wife is late because of
work....'
Thinking in vain, Lan slowly opened the door.
"Youth········?"
I approached the bed with a slight name, but I couldn't see
Eustaf.
"Youth?"
She walked out to the balcony, with Eustaf standing there.
This side doesn't even look back.
Lan hesitated to approach and hugged him from behind.
"I'm sorry I'm late. I'm sorry."
Still, there was no answer, so Lan made frequent excuses.
"Well, I was captured by people. I couldn't help it. Huh? But
I'm free now."
Lan then buried her face deep in his back.
"Please, just once. Yes?"
At Lan's murmur, Eustaf sighed and released Lan's arm
around his waist.
"I didn't know it would feel like a single bride."
"What do you say! Why am I going to leave Eustaf?"
Yustaf smiled as Lan spoke with strength in her eyes.
"Heartily speaking. She won't come even if he wait, and he
start pounding, then he get angry, then they're a little
cold."
Lan pulled his belt with a charming smile.
"Sorry, I'll make it up to you tonight."
As she retorted and said, Yustaf asked back, "Is it a
reward?" and was dragged as she pulled.
Lan pushed him to bed and Eustaf sat on the bed. Lan
reached out to caress his cheek and spoke seriously.
"As long as my stamina permits?"
Eustaf smiled unconsciously when she said, frowning.
He spoke politely.
"Then let's give it a try and think about whether to forgive
or not."
She snapped and pulled his belt loose. Lan said, pulling his
belt straight.
"Then stick your hands out for now."
***
"I knew it. I thought I'd go out first."
Lan slouched over Eustaf's body and said. Eustaf smiled
low and she asked, raising her head.
"Are your wrists okay?"
Yustaf showed me his wrist without saying a word, and Lan
sighed and buried her head in his chest again.
 

"There's no trace of it."

"It's stronger than Lan."
"No, why is there a difference when we're the same human
being."
"If I and Lan's physical strength is the same as mine, armed
with armor and riding with Lan, that's a big deal."
"Not at all."
Lan said so and gave a tolerance and an upper body lift.
Eustaf reached out and swept her hair over. The cool thin
hair gets tangled in my fingers. He liked the hair slipping
on his body and the bed being messy.
His large hands followed the red marks on Lan's white
neck. Lan's skin was soft, and his tongue seemed to melt
down whenever he lifted it. When he recalled the feeling,
he swallowed his saliva without realizing it.
His wife looked down at him naively with an eye that she
didn't know.
Lan opened her mouth when Eustaf swept her smooth
back, wondering if he could do it again.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"You know I love Youth most in the world, right?"
"I know, but I'd like you to tell me."
"I love Eustaf the most in the world."
Lan grinned and said.
"I love you, too."
Ran sighed softly at Eustaf's words.
"What's wrong with you?"
When he asked Lan, wrapping his other hand around her
cheek, Lan said, rubbing his cheek.
"No, because of tax rights."
What do you mean tax rights in this atmosphere?
Eustaf thought so, and answered her with his fingers
steadily.
"You're afraid they'll refuse?"
"That's it."
Lan was at a distance.
"Wouldn't you hurt your pride?"
The kingdom of Lachia decided to withdraw the tax rights
originally imposed with the mountainous land and change
them to the form of lowering the peak.
"It'll be all right. It's better to get a bonus than tax rights.
Lazia is basically a poor territory."
"Not at all."
Lan laughed and rolled down from his body and lay side by
side. Eustaf pulled the blanket over her and pressed her.
"And so is the northern harbor, and so is the top of Romia. I
have a lot of work to do."
"The most important thing is to pick people."
"That's right."
Ran's eyes flashed after answering.
"Let's build a college."
"College?"
"Yes, like the Imperial Academy! But you're dealing with
higher learning than that. Gather together and study as
much as you want. The research fee is paid by the royal
family of Lacia. Then we'll have famous people, then we'll
have disciples, and then we'll have people-"
Lan drew a circle with both hands.
"There's a college town. a kingdom of learning Then the
talent will naturally ······· Let's get a good catch. Oh, except
for the aristocracy."
 

"That's an interesting idea. There must be something like

that over there, right?"
"Yes."
Lan nodded her head.
"Let's sell ice crystal and snow sugar hard. We're going to
start operating the top of Romia in earnest.... Do you prefer
private investment in the northern port?"
"Ran."
Yustaf hugged her tightly and Lan looked up, "Huh?"
"It's a lot of work, grumbling, but it looks fun for you."
Lan grinned.
"I'am really bad at fighting. I feel like I've only been
working for Youth lately, so I'm glad I'm doing what I can
do."
When Ran was said, Eustaf kissed her on the forehead,
saying, "Don't overdo it."
"Yes."
Lan nodded and closed her eyes.
"Diplomatic relations with empires and kingdoms will be
important in the future...."
"I suppose so."
"Youth doesn't really care about that."
"I don't like politics."
"Yes, politics is meaningless to Rachia. But we'll need it
from now on."
Asked Lan.
"Youth, do you know what's most important in politics?"
"Organ?"
"That's important, too."
Lan opened her eyes and smiled.
"The most important thing is to make a plate."
"No Doubt."
Yustaf laughed and whispered.
"Then I'll be the breaker."
Lan smiled and hugged him tightly at the remark.
"If you hold both the Ruler and the Breaker, there's nothing
to be afraid of."
"And I'm a little reflective."
"Huh?"
As Lan approached, wondering, Eustaf changed his posture
and climbed onto her body.
"Uh-Youth?"
Panicked Lan blinked, and he grabbed her by the wrist and
fixed her, smiling round and round.
"I don't think it helped you sleep that much."
"Now, I'm going to sleep. I'm going to sleep. I'm going to
sleep."
"Yes, so I'll help you."
It's not sleep, it's fainting?
Lan struggled lightly, but she could not escape Eustaf's
arms.
Eventually Lan fell asleep like a faint.
***
It took only a year for the flag on the top of Romia to fly
throughout the entire continent.
Other tops carried flags to the passengers and occasional
mountain ranges, saying that they were not worth money.
In such a place, the word "top" was already changed to
"Romea is coming."
The top of Romea was able to join anyone after a certain
examination, and they were given bronze medals and small
flags. Thanks to this, the prostitutes could easily join the
top of Romea, and they went around selling cheap supplies.
However, it took considerable effort to get the iron, silver,
and gold on top of it.
The gap in benefits was huge.
The same phrase was always written under the flag at the
top of Romea.
<The greatest thing is to the top of Romia.>
The phrase, which Lan said was a catchphrase, spread
throughout the country with flags, and when people wanted
to buy something of high quality, they found the top of
Romea.
The person carrying a neat mint-colored package was
embarrassed by it alone.
"If you can, would it be better to ask a minstrel for a PPL or
a CM head?"
When Lan murmured such an unknown story, her
subordinates were nervous.
'How much more work are you going to make me do?'
Lan shook her head and said, "It would be better to take
your time." Everyone swept their hearts.
After frowning for a moment, Lan said.
"No, let's do PPL."
"Does, does that work?"
A total of five people have gold medals at the top of Romea.
These were the figures of the branch office.
Main manager, part manager, branch manager.
It was divided into three stages and the bureau chief led
the top of Romia in each country, and now it was a
gathering of the bureau chiefs.
"So, when a minstrel walks around and talks, he puts our
top of Romia in there. For example, if you get hurt and take
out the medicine that you bought from the top of
Romia...You can buy clothes and make them out of the
fabric you bought from the top of Romia."
With puzzled faces, the bureau chiefs looked at each other
and said,
"What's the use of that?"
"Of course there is. The image on the top of Romia is
getting better. And they'd say, "Oh, I want to be like Lady in
the story. Then should I buy the same fabric from the top of
Romia? That's what happens."
Only then did they nod at Lan's explanation.
"The Bard has a guild, right? You'd better make a request
over there. Let's pay the right amount to the minstrel who
wants to."
Everyone nodded at Lan's words. Then the meeting ended
after a comfortable exchange of views.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 143 – Summer Vacation
'As expected, it takes time to gather, so should we set up a
relay point and make a teleportation point.'
 

Lan sighed with her arms folded.

 

"It's all money."

 

"But now the top of Romia is in the black, isn't it?"

 

Lan turned around and nodded at Eustaf.

 

"Yeah, barely in a year. It's a good thing you're in the black

after a year."
 

It's a good thing I have the funds to hold out.

 
Investment costs are endless in the beginning of any
business, and if you don't fill it up, you'll collapse.
 

Therefore, basic funds enough to withstand long deficits

were the basis for business success.
 

If you start a business with a small amount of capital, you

are likely to forget that money.
 

'Hooray for Oil Money, or Mana Stone Money.'

 

Yustaf smirked.
 

"That's enough, Sugar."

 

"That's enough. It's going to increase day by day. If you

earn a lot, you'd better buy some land around you."
 

Mumbling, she drooped.

 

"Youth~"
 

"Yes."
 
"You said we were going on vacation in the summer."
 

"I did."
 

"But when are we going?"

 

"Shall we go now?"
 

Ran opened her eyes when Yustaf said something mixed

with laughter.
 

"Really?"
 

"Yes, the tilanoy is complete."

 

"After a year?"
 

"Yes."
 

"Oh, my God."
 

Lan's green eyes glistened with joy.

  

"Really? Is Youth available?"

 

"Does Ran have work?"

 

"What do you think of Ran Romia de Lacia? Of course I

have time to go."
 

The subordinate is supposed to use it at times like this.

 

"Then let's go."

 

Yustaf concluded and decided on a summer vacation in an

instant.
 

When the two couples left the Sky mansion and were
working, many of the subordinates below shouted
"Hurray".
 

Tilanoy, designed by Elf, was a beautiful place surrounded

by forests and lakes.
 

It was originally a hunting ground for the Lachian duchy,

but it has now been transformed into a royal villa.
As designed by the elves, the elegant and high-rise arches
were engraved with beautiful embellishments. Haresch
explained that each engraving was a kind of amulet.
Tilanoy, whose green and blue stones were delicately used,
meant "The Viridescent Crown" in translation into the
official language.
"Pretty········."
 

The exclamation came out of itself.

The annex in the middle of the forest was a simple place
consisting of eight bathrooms, six rooms, and three living
rooms.
 

When glass beads are placed in the forest, they reflect the
trees, soil, and sky around them, giving them a forest-like
color and bright sunlight.
 

Lan thought Tillanoi was like that glass beads.

"Youth."
"Yes."
"Why did you ask me to take a vacation now?"
Eustaf approached as Lan's question.
"You said we'd run when the tilanoy was done."
"I did."
"And it's just summer."
I promised to take a summer vacation.
Lan's eyes narrowed at the words. Yustaf asked if there was
anything he couldn't calculate.
"Do you want her to stay, too?"
There were only two people in present-day Tilanoye at
Lan's request.
There are times when people will deliver meals and laundry
in the morning and evening, but there are only two.
"No, I like two."
Lan grinned.
'You're forgetting your birthday again, aren't you?'
Lan shook her head inside.
'It's a birthday present. I ordered it.... I want to do
something else besides what I ordered. What I can do is a
birthday meal.'
Eustaf frowned at Lan's expression. I know that expression
well.
'What are you plotting?'
He stabbed Lan on the forehead for no reason, wondering if
she was going to work here.
"······?"
As surprised Lan pressed her forehead and opened her
eyes wide, Eustaf said.
"I don't want to work here."
"Yes."
Lan smiled broadly and nodded. It's been a long vacation. I
don't want to waste my time.
"Then let's look inside."
Lan grabbed Eustaf's hand and he was dragged with a
smile.
The four rooms were made with the theme of four seasons.
The rooms, which were built with a motif of spring,
summer, fall, and winter in Lazia, made each room
exclamatory.
Spring was decorated with light yellow colors based on
light green topaz and peridot.
Summer was made with dark green emeralds, transparent
watery aquamarine, and white lace in crystal, with crystal
feet resting by the bedside.
Autumn is made of red coral, pearls, beige, brownish tint,
and winter is made of silver eggplants, diamonds and
rubies with small silver drops, and creamy silk.
Lan shook the silver drop decoration and chuckle.
When Eustaf saw that, he thought, "Isn't it really like a
fairy?" when someone hears, "Who are you wearing your
highness' mask?"
"Everything is beautiful. Oh, it's so nice. I want to take a
month off."
"You can rest."
"Should I~? It was only a week when we were newly
married. Second honeymoon?"
Lan put her arms around Eustaf's neck and said sweetly.
Eustaf put aside his work and gently put his lips around his
wife's eyes.
"That's nice."
***
Lan got a little nervous.
It's good to be with Eustaf all day. I like it.
 

'I don't have time.'

I don't have time to make something by myself.
Eventually, Lan decided to kick Eustaf out.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"You said this was the original hunting ground, right?"
"That's right."
"Then I want rabbit fur."
Sorry, bunny.
Lan apologized to the rabbit inside. Youstaf had a curious
look.
"Rabbit? This season?"
"Not this season?"
"If you're going to get fur, summer rabbit fur is no good."
"I, I see."
I didn't think of that.
But we decided to force ourselves here.
"Then it can stay alive. I miss it. The rabbit is cute."
"Rabbit?"
"Yes."
Lan nodded her head.
Eustaf's expression became even more strange.
"....All right"
After a moment of silence, Eustaf answered, and Eustaf
went out in the room. Eustaf said after he was equipped
with hunting gear.
"Don't come outside."
"Yes."
Lan nodded, and he looked at Lan again in doubt.
'What do you mean rabbit is cute?'
It was a sense that didn't make sense to him, but it must be
because Lan is cute.
He drove his horse lightly to the hunting ground. They
haven't hunted at all lately, so they must be on their guard.
It won't take that long.
Eustaf stopped by the hunter and took some hounds to the
forest.
In the meantime, Lan quickly went down to the kitchen. In
the kitchen were the ingredients the maid had left behind.
Lan carefully took out the cookbook from the library.
"Nice."
She put on an apron and rolled up her arms. I don't know
how long it will take Eustaf to hunt, but ·······
'I don't think Youth Will take long.'
I'll hurry.
Lan started to beat the flour.
"Two cups of flour, half a cup of butter······· snow sugar, one
cup of sugar··········."
Mumbling in her mouth, she weighed and broke the egg.
"Gosh, let's go!"
With all her might, Lan began to whip the eggs.
It was the process of meringue the whites until white horns
were formed.
"My arm hurts."
After a short break, Lan whipped the whites again. The
meringue was barely completed by the time the arm fell off.
Lan sighed, carefully whipped flour, meringue, and other
ingredients, then mixed them into a mold.
'And lastly!'
 

She glared at the oven.

It was still more likely than a wooden oven because the
temperature was controlled by ice modification.
'Whether it's porridge or rice!'
Lan put the dough in the oven.
And then I started whipping the cream.
'I'm dying.'
My arm already hurts just by meringue the white, but when
I tried to put up whipped cream, my arm muscles
complained, "I don't think it'll go any further."
'But I have to.'
It was fortunate that the plate could be cooled down.
The kitchen with the cool air was worth living, and Lan
constantly whipped cream to make it swell up.
"But it's still cloudy ·········."
It doesn't go flat and hard.
Lan sighed. The kitchen began to smell sweet.
"Euaaaa- Put a timer on the oven. How do you use the oven
without a timer?"
Ran paced around in front of the oven. Look at the clock,
look at the cookbook again.
"Is it done? Really?"
Lan picked up a skewer and opened the oven to poke the
cake.
Nothing came out of the skewer, so she cheered and took
the mold out of the oven.
"Master, his highness is coming."
Someone whispered, so Lan jumped.
"Already."
"It's been a while."
The Nokyeong disappeared after only making a voice like
that.
"Euaa-" Lan quickly separated the cake from the mold and
put it in the refrigerator. She quickly took off her apron,
washed her hands, and quickly climbed upstairs.
"Youth!"
When he saw the roaring Ran, Yustaf smiled and held out
his bag, saying, "You don't have to run that far."
"It's a rabbit."
"Is it alive?"
"Yes, but It have It's legs tied up."
"Right?"
Lan opened the entrance to the bag with a slight
expectation, thinking of the white, fluffy rabbit, and closed
it tightly.
"What, What's this?"
"It's a rabbit."
"This big?"
"Yes."
Eustaf's face was once again questioned. Lan opened the
bag and looked again.
The brown rabbit was simply slick. What should I say about
the size and appearance...
'Candle ·····?'
The rabbit jumped inside the bag, and Lan was surprised
and dropped the bag. Then the Lan jumped and screamed
and hid behind Yustaf.
"Hold on to that."
Eustaf picked up the sack.
"You said It's cute."
"No, that's not the rabbit I thought of."
When he saw Lan speaking in a trembling voice with her
forehead stuck in his back, Eustaf said, "As expected, it
wasn't cute."
 

Lan sighed.
"Just let it go."
"I had a hard time catching it."
"Then are we going to eat It?"
"I guess so. I've never tried rabbit meat."
"Yes...."
"Let's ask them to cook and put it up."
Then Lan was surprised when he moved.
"Where are you going?"
"I'm going to take it to the kitchen."
"Me, I'll take it! Kitchen!"
"Ran will?"
"Yes."
"I can do it," Lan held it as if she had taken the sack from
her hand and kept it away from her body. Then I ran to the
kitchen in a hurry.
'Why ...?'
Again, there was a curiosity, so Eustaf looked at Lan's back.
'Is there something in the kitchen that you're hiding?'
But there seems to be nothing to hide. Eustaf could not
even imagine Lan cooking. There was not a single woman
cooking around him, and he had never heard of a lady
cooking.
Lan, who was running, turned around and said,
"Youth, washing up for now!"
"All right."
Yustaf nodded. It was a long hunt, so I enjoyed it a lot, but I
sweated a lot thanks to the horse's running in the summer.
Eustaf lightly washed himself out of the bathroom with cold
water.
'What do you mean rabbit is cute?'
On second thought, he smiled and kept smirking as he
washed up.
To stay for a while, Lan came up with a lot of cold tea came
up.
Following Eustaf's share and her share tea, Lan sat down
next to his leg and leaned over.
"Good job."
"No, it was kind of interesting. I capture it without killing
it."
"How did you catch it?"
At Lan's question, Eustaf explained lightly about addition
and molestation, and Lan nodded in admiration.
"I didn't know a rabbit was that good. I- only thought of
white, fluffy rabbits."
"In winter, the fur sometimes turns white."
"Really?"
"Yes."
"It's amazing."
However, even if only the fur turns white in that image, the
slyness will remain the same.
Yustaf carefully stroked Lan's hair. Lan sighed softly and
weighed her legs.
"It's nice to be here with Youth."
"I don't know how long it's been since I've been so relaxed."
"Surely."
The two then shut up. Intimacy floated like fog in the
silence.
A relaxed stroke of her hair. An expectant warmth. The
weight of each other, the sound of breathing.
Satisfied, the two of them stayed still for a long time.
Outside the window, the sound of wind blowing and
sweeping branches shooting cheerfully, and birds coming
down to the cold water lightly shouted, picking feathers.
Eustaf and Lan sat there, convinced that they were happy
to be together at least, although they did not know clearly
what they were thinking.
That night,
Lan crept up from bed to finish the work. I glanced around
and Eustaf was sleeping.
'Nice.'
As soon as Lan left the room, Yustaf opened his eyes.
'Really.'
He crept up from his seat wondering.
I know Lan's hiding something from himself, but I don't
know what it is.
Eustaf put on a robe and began to carefully follow Lan's
footsteps. Without noticing that he was following at all, Lan
often took a light and ran barefoot down the hall, even with
his feet, to see if he didn't make any noise.
'Where are we going?'
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 144
Lan left the hallway and went into the kitchen downstairs.
The fire in the kitchen went on and Yustaf narrowed his
eyes.
 

When I looked through the door gap, Lan was taking

something out of the refrigerator.
 

"Nice, half a day would have been moist enough. Should I

have put syrup on it? There was no such word in the
book..... By the way, this whipped cream is okay, right?"
 

I could see Lan doing something hard, muttering to herself.

 

'No way?'
 

Looking at what Lan was doing with her eyes wide open,
she seemed to be making a cake.
 

"Eustaf liked something. Strawberries are the best for fresh

cream, but there are no strawberries."
 

Standing there as if he were stuck, Eustaf watched Lan

make a birthday cake hard.
  

"Hah." Lan sometimes stopped breathing when the rabbit

in the bag moved, and made a cake by looking at the bag.
 

"You don't need a spinning wheel, it doesn't work

smoothly."
 

When Lan was mumbling, her partner, Nok-young, slipped

out of the shadows. She glanced toward the door, and
Eustaf and her eyes met. He smiled and put his finger
around his mouth and lowered his eyes.
 

"Can I help you?"

 

"No, I'll make it myself."

 

Nokyeong sighed lightly at her murmur.

 

"All right."
 

When Nokyeong melted back into the shadow, Lan finished

the cake with a firm smile.
 

'This is not true.'

  

Lan looked at the cake and thought hopelessly.

 

There are no pods and something, so the cake is just

covered with whipped cream.
 

I put caramel on top of it, but I don't think it's anything to

offer.
 

'It's not bad, it's not bad.'

 

But this is how it looks....

 

It's embarrassing to offer as a gift.

 

'It's an radical piece.'

 

Lan evaluated it like that and sighed again and pressed her
forehead.
 

No, why is there no talent for this?

 

Should I thank the cake even if it's not burnt?

  

'You'd better just ask the maid to bring the cake.'

 

Or maybe I should have made it with the maid instead of

being stubborn.
 

Lan put the cake in the refrigerator after covering it with a

dome.
 

Then she went upstairs, and Eustaf saw her coming out and
quickly returned to the bedroom.
 

'But why isn't she coming?'

 

Unable to hear her step, Eustaf got out of bed again. I think
she should arrive by now since I saw her coming from the
kitchen.
 

Eventually, he got back out of his seat and went to Ran.

Eustaf opened the door when he found a room easily
leaking out of the door.
 

In the living room, three or four Nokyeong members

gathered to do something hard, not just Lan.
 
"Move fast."
 

Nokyeong said, making a paper chain with a thin cut of

paper on Lan's bruise.
 

"Where else did you learn this?"

 

"When I was young."

"······?"
Lan's tired eyes swirled and said, "Hurry up. I have to
finish it by tomorrow," she urged, and the Nokyoungs
focused on scissors and paste.
Yustaf held back the urge to not ran in there, hugged Lan
tightly, kiss her.
It was not until dawn that Lan hurriedly hid the finished
paper ornaments in a box and returned to the bedroom,
saying, "Oh, I'm going to wake up."
Looking at the dark bed, Eustaf seemed to be still sleeping.
Eustaf pulled her back and murmured as she crept.
"Where are you going?"
"Eung, to the bathroom."
Muttering, Lan's foot was lightly pressed by Eustaf's.
"Your feet are cold."
"I went barefoot."
In a slip of the tongue, Yustaf hug her tighter and put his
foot on her feet.
"You have to warm your feet."
"Yes."
Lan muttered and fell asleep in his arms. Eustaf opened his
eyes and looked at Lan. She must have been very tired.
'You deserve it because you've been working all night.'
A birthday party prepared by hand.
It was amazing.
And-
My heart trembled. It's like I swallowed a living mouse-
Eustaf put his hand on his chest. It was the first time that
my heart was pounding like this.
Lan made my heart pound in various ways.
A world of varied senses.
Lan always opened a new door for him. Just passing things
became special with her.
The wonders of butterfly wings and the subtleties of the
light of waterfowl feathers were recognized with Lan. Lan
was a strong believer that building the world was made up
of shiny things.
And the sparkle is on you too, Lan always said with her
eyes.
'And like this.'
Whenever she gave herself a pleasant surprise, Eustaf felt
that the world was becoming valuable because of her.
Who knows that one person makes the world valuable and
beautiful?
Eustaph gave strength to his arm that holding Lan.
Your world is in your arms.
***
Lan didn't get up until midday.
'I'm really asleep!'
Lan looked around and came out of bed rubbing her eyes
because the seat was empty.
"Youth?"
"I'm from living room. Are you up?"
When Yustaf walked in, Lan nodded and hurriedly lifted the
kettle, Yustaf took it from her hand and poured it onto the
sink.
"Sorry, I overslept. I didn't do anything yesterday."
"No problem, Lan, do you have anything else to do today?"
"Huh? No, not really......"
When Lan washed his face and murmured, Eustaf said
cautiously.
"Then can I go fishing?"
"Fishing?"
"Yes, alone if possible."
"Of course! It's okay! Get out, get out."
Lan's face brightened up and Eustaf smiled, but he bit his
lips and said.
"Do you like me to go out?"
"Oh, no, that's not it. I want to be with Youth. But if Eustaf
wants to have time alone, you're rooting for it, too."
"Then shall we be together?"
"Uh-huh?"
Yustaf was delighted to see Lan's expression pacing back
and forth.
I liked her so clumsy in front of him. She has a smooth
smile and wears a mask that won't break in front of the
negotiating table, showing her true feelings in front of
herself with expressions and gestures.
"No, but if Youth want to go, you should go."
You shouldn't miss this opportunity, seeing the urgency to
say, Yustaff laughed and said.
"Then I'll be back for a while."
"Yes! Catch a big fish."
Eustaf was sent away by Lan. I drove a horse to the lake,
but I didn't bring a fishing rod.
It didn't feel bad just thinking about teasing the body like a
mouse.
Suddenly, he thought Lan liked the water gunbird
decoration.
'Is it in this lake?'
Eustaf glanced at the hunting bow in the saddle and
accelerated.
***
Lan moved quickly.
She climbed up the ladder on the high ceiling and
stretched out the paper chain and mobile decorations.
'And-'
The birthday dinner was helped by a kitchen maid with her
eyes closed. With the biscuit she brought and the chicken
in the oven so it wouldn't cool, Lan took out my cake.
'This isn't it.'
It's a waste to make it, but the cake I asked for from the
maid is a work of art compared to her work.
'Just give me your heart, just your heart.'
Lan thought so and put the cake back in the refrigerator.
She then took out the paper wrapping from the inside of
her luggage. It was a muffler made by knitting between
busy work.
The work made of green, white, and twisted knitting
seemed plausible.
'This one.'
One was the ordered Elf bow and arrow barrel. There was
a space for ice correction in the bow, but I was told that it
was easy to speed up because it was possible to pull the
bow with much less force.
And the cool things were served in advance and dhe
sighed.
Now all you have to do is come to Eustaf.
'Oh, by the way. I'm going to change.'
Lan rummaged through the luggage.
The lingerie I prepared for today slipped into my bedroom,
and Lan changed into a light blue sky dress. Lan looked out
the window with her chin clenched in anticipation of how
surprised he would be.
At the beginning of the day, Eustaf was seen entering the
front of the residence.
Lan quickly hid herself by the door.
 
"Ran? I'm here."
"Youth, here!"
Lan only raised her voice.
She clasped the prepared string with a thud.
"Ran, why you not come out-"
The moment he entered the door, Lan pulled the string.
Then the basket on the door flipped over and the paper
flowers fluttered down.
"Happy birthday!"
Lan laughed and said loudly. It was unexpected, so Eustaf
blinked.
"Youth?"
"No."
Yustaf laughed as he shook off the paper flowers from his
body.
"Nothing."
I thought I knew everything, but I didn't. Lan grabbed his
arm and pulled arm.
"I making food for you, too."
"That's amazing."
Saying, Eustaf looked away when he saw that there was no
birthday cake, but quickly turned around when he saw
something with a round silver lid on the back.
"The paper decorations are unique."
"Pretty isn't it?"
"Is it a bird?"
"There are cranes, there are paper rings."
Lan added as if she was awkward.
"It's kind of weird to stick next to the flashing chandelier."
"No."
Ran and Eustaf were also flooded with money. It was easy
to make something out of money.
Just say 'Please decorate it beautifully' and pay for it.
So the decorations with her efforts were special. Their time
was precious, and it is worth more than anything to do
something directly than that time and annoyance.
Time goes by and never comes back. To invest that time for
someone.
Both of them knew how precious it was.
Giving each other something that cannot be reversed or
filled.
It's a pleasure to give something valuable to someone.
However, it is twice as happy to know the value of the
opponent.
Lan smiled brightly at Eustaf's face.
"I'm glad you like it."
All the trouble is snow-melting away.
"You're hungry, aren't you? Wait, before you eat."
Lan quickly brought the cake. When the lid was opened,
Eustaf's face hardened.
Flamboyant and smooth cake.
Lan was embarrassed by his expression.
"Don't you like it?"
"No, it's not that. ·······."
Mumbling and Eustaf said firmly.
"What about the cake that Lan made?"
"Huh?"
When I looked at him in surprise, Eustaf said.
"Cake, didn't you make it? Did you throw it away?"
"No, I didn't throw it away.... Uh, how did you know? I
made a cake?"
"I know that much."
"Huh? No, no matter how hard it is."
What? What?
Yustaf said to Lan, who was embarrassed and at a loss.
"I'd like a cake made by Lan, please."
"Oh, no. It looks really weird. You might get sick if you eat."
"No way."
As Eustaf jumped up from his seat and went to the kitchen,
Ran followed him, saying, "Uh."
"Youth, it's really weird."
"It's not weird."
When Yustaf approached the refrigerator accurately and
opened the door, Ran groaned. Eustaf took out the cake.
A cake with less whipped whipped cream that looks like a
little spilled. It's a caramelized writing that says, "Youth,
happy birthday." It's getting smaller because there's not
enough space.
"......It's weird....."
She murmured and Yustaf laughed.
"No, I like this a lot better?"
"That's enough for console."
When Lan said, Eustaf raised his eyebrows and said.
"Why don't you think that's what I'm saying? Do I look like
I'm lying?"
"No, but objectively, ······."
"Objectivity doesn't matter between us."
In order for a relationship to be objective, it must be
typified, and if it is a relationship that becomes typified, it
is not already a relationship.
Relationships are always subjective laws.
Yustaf said so and laughed.
"Objectively, the cake Lan made is the most beautiful in the
world."
Lan's cheeks turned red.
She spoke quietly.
"The taste will be fine."
It's well-done. It's had a small accent, but it was
okay.............
Eustaf laughed quietly at a small excuse.
"Sure."
He kissed her lightly on the cheek.
"I can assure you."
Back in his seat with embarrassed Lan and cake, Eustaf cut
the cake.
The sheet was not constant, but it was cut into three layers
and cream was applied.
"It's delicious."
In Eustaf's word, Ran put a bite of cake.
It looks good, but the taste is good, so Lan wiped out her
chest.
"That's a relief. And this, too."
Lan quickly stuck out the package and Eustaf carefully
opened the package.
"I making it myself. It's a scarf."
"Yourself? No, where did you get the time?"
"Making fun of my hands and talking of my mouth."
Lan said so and laughed. Yustaf fiddled with the scarf
several times and spoke in a full voice.
"Thank you."
"Yes, I'm glad you like it."
Ashamed, Lan quickly pushed the plate to the front of
Eustaf.
"Let's eat quickly."
"Yes."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 145
The two had a leisurely dinner. The wine was fragrant and
the food was flawless.
 

"Time really flies."

 

"That's right."
 

"The first time I saw you - 10 years ago, yes······."

 

Lan murmured and laughed lightly.

 

"Youth, but what if I really went away with the ice crystal
mining right?"
 

"Then, take it with you."

 

"Really? The vassals will fly?"

 

"Is that so?"

 

Eustaf grinned, and Lan lifted her chin and sighed.

  

"I must have sold the mining rights to someone. And if you
did--"
 

"Working on the Lachian estate would cost me a good toll."

 

"I suppose so ............."

 

There was no possibility that she would sink there with the
mining rights. One of the possibilities is to sell the mining
rights at the top of the Golden Rose in a heartbeat and then
disappear with a huge lump sum of money.
 

"Really, I never imagined."

 

I don't think you're going to make such a proposal.

 

"Ran- my Noonim at the time was always aloof."

 

"Aloof?"
 

I wonder what that doesn't suit me, said Eustaf, who is

grumpy.
 
"Noonim always said that Lachia was not good. Usually,
when you put your strength and care into something, you
like it."
 

"Is that right ·····?"

 

Otherwise, no one will put their strength and sincerity into

it. If that happens, they rationalize it by saying, "I like this."
 

"But it wasn't for Noonim."

 

"......that's what I think."

 

Lacia is not her own anyway. I mean, you don't have to like
it that much. And I don't really...
 

There's no love in the land.

 

"I like Lan, so I wanted to give her a chance. A chance to

run away from me."
 

That was the greatest expression of affection he could

have. He learned from his mother how to deal with
affection, and he didn't want to apply it to her.
 
"But I didn't run away."
 

"You didn't."
 

"It's been pressed down."

 

"Yes."
 

"Then, what would have happened if I had disappeared?"

 

"I would have run away."

 

"Is that so?"

 

"Yes."
 

The answer was concise and Eustaf laughed. Lan twirled

her fork and said, "Oh, I don't know that." Eustaf replied.
 

"Whether it takes 10 years or 30 years, I'll go."

 

He smiled coolly.
  

"You don't think you can find it?"

 

Lan's green eyes were round, and Eustaph smiled softly.

 

"That's what it is."

 

"I, I see."
 

Mumbling and Lan said with a sigh.

 

"Be more sweet and kind. Also."

 

"I'm being sweet and kind enough."

 

"That's it, though."

No, it's not like that.
Lan smiled at him.
Please love me the way I love you.
Maybe a grumbling remark.
But even if we're different, we know we love each other.
She murmured and wiped her mouth with a napkin.
Ran said, recalling the lingerie she had prepared.
"I have the last present."
"You have?"
"Well, I'll show you later. Let's wash up and see each other
again."
Yustaf asked, "Is it a godly gift to wash up and see?" Lan
nodded and said seriously.
"It's a gift worth it."
"All right."
Wondering, Eustaf woke up from his seat. Lan grinned and
went back to her bedroom, washed quickly, and took out
her lingerie.
When Lan saw the lingerie design she ordered, soda dyed
her face red. "Is this a dress?" She said, and Kiri said, "Oh
my, my, my. It's really fresh...... What did you think of this?"
and asked seriously.
Lan wore a cloth-like lingerie, such as dragonfly wings, and
wore a lace-up garter belt and silk stockings.
I peeked into the mirror, but I felt very embarrassed when I
looked at the mirror in front of myself. On top of it, she
quickly put on a robe and took a deep breath.
'It's time to put the gift into practice.'
Today was winter bedroom.
Ran was sitting on the bed and stamping her feet, then
Eustaf came in. Yustaf was surprised to see Lan dressed in
robes, and Lan smiled at him dressed in clothes.
"Eustaf Laban de Lachia."
"Yes."
"Sit here."
Eustaf sat next to me when I knocked on my seat. Lan got
up from her seat and stood in front of him and pulled the
string loose.
Eustaf's eyes grew bigger.
He looked at Lan without saying a word for a moment. The
saliva went down by itself. He moistened his dry lips with
his tongue and scattered Lan with darkened eyes.
Lan smiled and turn around.
"The last gift is me."
Eustaf said, pulling her, pulling and releasing the garter
belt.
"I thought Lan was already mine."
Lan unbuttoned his shirt one by one and whispered.
"Of course, my love is all yours. But that doesn't mean you
owned me."
Eustaf said, gently sweeping her legs with his hands.
"Then I'll give you all my love, then I buy Lan."
"It doesn't bad deal."
Talking, and as Ran stopped releasing the button, he felt a
little nervous and looked up at her.
Lan looked down at him with friendly green eyes and
covered his cheeks.
"Thank you for being born, Youth. Happy birthday."
She leaned over and kissed her gently. Eustaf pulled Lan
and went deeper into her. As he flapping her down to the
bed, the silver droplets as a bed decoration made a thrilling
little noise.
 
Eustaf looked down at Lan and roughly undressed her. His
thumb pressed down on her red lips, and when she
scattered it around her mouth, she lightly sucked the finger
in. Eustaf shook his hand as if it had been fired. Lan said
with an alluring smile.
"Then enjoy the present slowly."
Eustaf groaned low as if he had been beaten. I have to do it
slowly, but I don't know if I can do it slowly.
He spoke low.
"It may be a little rough. Of course it won't hurt Lan-"
Ran reached out, pinched his lips together, and whispered.
"Yes, with pleasure."
Eventually, Eustaf, who couldn't resist, kissed her roughly.
A long night has passed without disagreement that Ran and
Eustaf also thoroughly enjoyed the last gift.
Then, throughout the summer vacation, they wandered the
lakes and forests even more without hesitation and playing
around the lakes and forests.
Ran thought that it was fun to be able to know deeper even
though I already thought I knew, and that there is no end to
being intimate.
***
Standing by the lake at night, Ran opened her arms.
The crown above her head shone faintly. Lan drew magic
with a deep breath. The surface of the lake glistened, the
magic circle shined, and slowly sank to the bottom of the
lake and disappeared.
Lan exhaled and lowered her arm.
"Finish."
"Is that all you got?"
Ran nodded at Yustaf's words. She spoke cheerfully.
"This will be the transit point, so most parts of the Lacia
Kingdom can use the communication channel. We need to
put a little bit more space on the teleportation.... When I
have time later."
Lan shrugged her shoulders.
"The magicians will go crazy again if they know."
"That's right...... But it's hard to pass on, and I don't have
time for that."
Besides, it's unfair to pass it on to humans, right? You have
to teach both Elf and Dwarf to do it.
It didn't occur to me that I had the potential to be such a
great teacher.
"Slowly, one by one."
Eustaf nodded at Lan's words. He also didn't want to lose
his wife to work anymore.
Since I'm on vacation like this.
"Today is the last day."
"It's the last day. That's too bad-"
Lan came running away from the crown and fell in Yustaf's
arms. Eustaf hugged her and whispered.
"We can come again next time."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes."
He also needed this kind of time too.
The couple spent the last night of their vacation
determined to come back.
***
The celebration of the established of the Kingdom of Lachia
was splendid.
The flag of Lazia fluttered throughout the city, and the
street lights did not go out even in the middle of the night.
Since there was no curfew even in the evening on the
anniversary of the founding of the country, everyone went
around the night market loudly with lanterns.
 

At this time, the northern port was filled with ships, so

things flowed everywhere.
Lan bought some lantern.
There was no need for lanterns because of street lights, but
everyone carried lanterns to enjoy the festive atmosphere.
Lan bought a dragon-shaped lantern that was made like a
plausible one.
"Cute."
Eustaf nodded as Lan shook the lamp lightly.
"That's cute."
Lan.
After folding her back, Eustaf pulled Lan's waist slightly to
avoid people.
"Oh, it's good to be out."
Eustaf nodded, thinking of a nokyoung that would somehow
keep the gap between the crowds.
"Yes, good."
"What about Youth? Anything you want?"
He shook his head at Lan's words.
"I'm fine."
"Ei-"
His arms were folded, agitated by the festive mood.
Both dressed lightly, Lan was wearing a shirt and pants
with all her hair turned on and a hat pressed down.
Eustaf was dressed simply like a mercenary, and there were
many people like both two on the street.
Lan smiled satisfactorily as she looked around the night
market.
The people's faces were bright and their clothes were
great.
All the night market items were handmade, so they were
crude and expensive, but still worth buying at least once on
the festival day.
'It's not mass production yet.'
Lan nodded her head.
Of course, fabrics are hand-weaving, and making clothes
and sewing are all human effort.
'First of all, the population is increasing.'
After decades like this, the number of workers who can
work will increase in bulk.
It's like Baby Boomer.'
So most of the main items in the night market were
consuming.
"Let's buy that."
When Lan said pulling on Eustaf's sleeve, Eustaf laughed,
pulled out a fairy coins, and bought a drink.
It was a sap from a snow-white tree.
As soon as I took a bite of the white, sweet-tasting sap, Lan
felt nauseous.
"-!"
Covering her mouth with his hands, Lan puffed her cheeks,
and surprised Yustaf shouted briefly, "Ran!"
'Is it poison?'
He smelled the sap that Lan drank. Ran shook her hand in
vain.
"No, I'm fine, why is that so disgusting?"
"You don't seem to like it."
"I guess so. Oh, damn it."
Yustaf quickly bought orange juice next to it. Lan carefully
drank cold and cool juice.
"Oh, I think I'm going to buy it."
"It's not that weird."
Eustaf has yet to clear his doubts and carefully tasted the
sap.
 

My tongue was not numb, and I had no special symptoms.

Anything wasn't a poison that immediately nauses you like
Ran.
"I don't think It's contain anything."
"Yes, it just smells and tastes disgusting."
Lan sighed and took another sip of orange juice.
"Sorry, I asked you to drink."
"It's okay if you just didn't like it."
"Of course, you shouldn't try new things recklessly. Snow
sugar is delicious."
Why sap?
Lamentally speaking, Lan began to walk again. My desire
to eat something at the night market disappeared.
The smell kept my stomach moving.
Seeing that everyone buys a lot of that fluids, Lan felt that
way only for her.
'Is it like a cilantro.'
Ran shuddered as she thought again.
The dining area was lit brightly, and the bar said, "Long live
the king! Long live Your Highness! Hooray for Rachia!"
There were sounds everywhere.
As Lan snooped around the bar with curious eyes, Yustaf
asked.
"Would you like to come in?"
"Can I?"
"Of course."
"I can't do this because it's dangerous. Don't you think
you're?"
"I'm not Ran's nanny or escort. Besides, I'm a guy who
doesn't have the confidence to keep that sound."
He spoke slowly and Eustaf looked back at Lan.
"So, do you want to go in?"
"Yes."
Lan nodded her head with her green eyes glistening. And
scared by the clerk at the entrance of the bar, Lan Ran in.
And she began to nauseate loudly. Eustaf, who ran along in
surprise, patted Lan on the back.
"Ran, are you okay? Ran."
After all, Lan looked blankly up.
'Wait. Can't this be?'
Lan's eyes rolled away.
'There's so much possibility, what should I say? Come to
think of it, have I passed my menstrual cycle?'
I was stressed because of the Established country, and
when I was stressed, my menstrual cycle was always
delayed, so I tried to do it with my maid or her.
'But this symptom is ······'
"Ran, are you okay? Shouldn't we show it to the doctor?"
Ran nodded when Yustaf said, caressing Ran's forehead
and cheeks.
"Well, let's just take a rest today......I guess i'am not feeling
well."
"Let's do that."
Eustaf's face darkened.
He knew that this kind of sudden nausea was never a
healthy symptom.
'Is there any disease? Maybe that's the sudden onset of
symptoms?'
Thinking so, I was sweating on my back, and Eustaf hugged
Lan who was walking next to him.
"Youth?"
"We'll be right back. You'd better rest right away. Come to
think of it, you've been working lately. Don't you feel dizzy?
Maybe it's something wrong with your body because of
overwork."
"Oh, well, Right. That could be the case."
Lan nodded, That's right, and Eustaf was thrilled.
"What's that 'could be?' If you're not feeling well, please let
me know."
Khan came naturally through the crowd in the unexpected
incident.
"Are you all right? What's the matter?"
"Ran's condition suddenly got worse. Turn around."
"All right, I have a wagon in the back."
In a hurry, Eustaf climbed in search of a ready wagon in the
back. Lan tapped him on the shoulder.
"It wouldn't be much. Don't worry."
"How do I not worry?"
"No·······."
It's not that I don't have any idea, but it was also likely to
be true to hear Eustaf word. There was a possibility that
she was not pregnant.
'You may get excited and disappointed..... I'd better not be
too excited.'
Lan thought so and patted Eustaf on the shoulder.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 146
The Sky mansion was considerably expanded. Because of
the Ran Boulevard leading to the northern port, there was
a large road and village in front of it, and the Sky Mansion
built a wall in the rugged land.
 

Lan was always amazed every time she passed in front of it.
 

Who's gonna build a village on the ice? I thought so, but

when money was involved and needed, people flocked to
build houses and villages.
 

In addition, buildings were built inside Ran Boulevard.

 

It takes a few days, so an inn was opened as a resting place

in the middle.
 

Of course, it was an inn authorized by the Kingdom of Lacia

and was paying rent.
 

Of course the police station was in there.

 

As soon as he arrived at the Sky mansion, Eustaf urgently

found the therapist, and the Maid changed Ran's clothes
and greeted the therapist behind the curtain.
 

Lan smiled because she thought she knew the answer when
she saw the expression of the therapist, who examined Lan
with the examination board.
 

The therapist bowed as her smiled.

 

"Congratulations, Your Highness."

 

After hearing the words, the maid looked at each other's

faces, smiled broadly, and bowed lightly on their knees to
celebrate in one voice.
 

"Congratulations!"
 

When there was a loud noise inside, Eustaf, who couldn't

resist, finally opened the door and came in.
 

"Is Lan all right?"

 

Lan grinned and put her fingers on her lips, and everyone
left the room with a smile.
 
Lan slapped her cheeks and came out of the curtain with a
dark face.
 

"Youth."
 

Eustaf quickly saw the Therapist and the Maid, and his
heart sank into Lan's expression and approached her in a
flash.
 

"What's going on? Are you all right?"

 

"That's-"
 

Lan bit her lips and gathered her brows to held the
grinning laughter, and Eustaf's expression became even
darker.
 

"Ran?"
 

"I said I wanted to talk to you in person and everyone told

me to back off."
 

Lan took a deep breath.

 
"Are you-"
 

Are you sick?, As the question didn't come out well, Eustaf
bit his lips. Ran spoke seriously.
 

"Youth, are you going to get mad if I don't get to work?"

 

"Of course not."

 

His voice became lower.

 

"You can do as much as you need. Lan, what the hell did
you say? Is it not good?"
 

An anxious voice poured out. Lan lifted her heel, kissed him
lightly on his lips and whispered.
 

"Congratulations on becoming a father."

 

Eustaf's eyes widened. Lan smiled lightly because she had

never seen such a blank face.
 

Still, Eustaf looked like he didn't understand.

 
"I'm pregnant."
 

Once again, Eustaf's lips trembled as she talked as if he

had a press.
 

He reached for her hand and repeatedly folded and asked.

 

"Can I touch it?"

 

"Of course not, right?"

 

Lan laughed.
"You don't have to ask that already."
Eustaf slowly touched her cheek as if it was thin ice cubes
and asked in a tight voice.
"Child."
"Yes."
When Lan spoke again, a short breath burst out of Eustaf's
mouth. He leaned his head against her shoulder.
"Ran."
When I heard his trembling voice, Lan hugged him because
she thought he would cry.
Eustaf could not bear to hold her face.
"Really, Ran Romia de Lachia-"
The end of the word shook itself. He pushed her away and
asked again.
"It's my child."
"Yes."
Ran grinned and Yustaf smiled. It was good to see a face
filled with pure joy, his eyes shining with joy.
"Then how long, no-"
"Well? I guess it's been a couple of months. I didn't know
until today. My morning sickness is coming all of a sudden.
How could this be?"
When he saw Ran snorting, saying it was amazing, Eustaf
couldn't stand it and held her hand tightly.
I couldn't get anywhere else.
I always thought she was thinner than me.
But now there is something smaller and more vulnerable.
He spoke in a trembling voice.
"I can't believe it somehow."
"Actually, so do I."
Lan slightly put her hand on her stomach. There's a kid in
here.
Eustaf and my child.
Somehow it tickles and makes me feel lovely.
Eustaf couldn't say anything and suddenly thought of it and
asked.
"Then can you walk around? Maybe something happened
when you went out earlier? Or-"
"Youth, Youth, Youth."
Ran smiled and lightly pressed Eustaf's floundering
shoulders.
"It's okay. I can walk around or run. I'm going to work the
same way I used to-"
"No, don't."
"Eum, yeah, I'll cut back on my work. Fortunately, there are
more people."
Lan smiled and nodded.
In fact, it is the biggest problem until we gather talent, but
the advantage of the organizational system is that we know
a certain amount of it after we collect it is the advantage of
the organization system.
And if you keep the system in place, it will be a good thing
to check if the system works well.
Lan nodded with that thought. Although the early days of
the establishment were the busiest, Lazia was surprisingly
quickly stabilized because it was not achieved through the
war.
'The enemy seems to be increasing that fast.'
No country would want the next country to be too rich.
Lachia was bordered by the South and the other by the
Empire, the Ice Wall to the North, and the Kingdom of
Rochefen to the East.
Rochefen was also a poor little kingdom like Lachia, but as
Lachia became a kingdom and wealth overflowed, it
became a problem for the people of Rochefen to move to
Lachia for work. The Kingdom of Rochefen began to control
its borders and imposed excessive tariffs on the top of
Romea.
Then Eustaf stiched Lan's nose.
"Youth?"
When Lan was surprised by the noise of her nose, Eustaf let
go of her nose and said.
"You're think about work."
"Uh-"
"Take a rest now."
"I said I'd cut back on my work, I didn't say I wouldn't."
"Ran."
Eustaf frowned slightly, and Lan sighed quietly.
"Okay."
Well, stability is important in the early stages of pregnancy.
Lan nodded convincingly.
And from the 2nd day, I stopped working at once.
'No, can I do this?'
In addition, Eustaf showed up wherever she appeared and
followed her.
"Youth, what about the meeting?"
"It will do well without me."
"No, it won't well."
Lan said in drooped.
Eustaf groaned and said.
"But I'm nervous about where Lan is."
"I'm a long way off. I'm fine."
When Lan saw him moving her arms and legs around,
Eustaf said, "If you move so aggressively-" Then, Lan
opened her eyes wide.
"No, this is really fine."
"I looked into it, too. The kid in Lan's stomach only as big
as fingers."
"Eum, It's would, right?"
"So when Lan moves-"
Lan was full of spirit.
"Eustaf Laban de Lachia. You can't control everything
about me just because I'm pregnant!"
"It's not about control. If I was trying to control it, I'd have
locked it up already. Aren't I just following you around?"
"Oh, no, that's the case."
Then the prime minister came running from over there.
"Your Majesty! what are you doing here?"
"Eustaf·······."
Lan poked him in the ribs and growled.
"I don't think you want to be listed as a monarch of a
ruined country because you are so into your wife in the
history books."
"I don't."
"Then go ahead. I'll bring Kiri and Dimodia on both sides.
I'll tell Khan to stay by my side, yes?"
By Lan's persuasion, Eustaf barely fell, and the prime
minister said, "Her Highness saved the kingdom." With his
words, he dragged the king away.
Lan frowned.
"Is that Youth? Isn't it someone else who's wearing Youth
mask?"
Kiri laughed and said.
"Because he lost all his family in an accident."
"Ah·········."
Lan took a small breath.
I didn't think of it.
Eustaf's mother was ill and the rest of his family were killed
in a carriage accident.
Eustaf say like they're not important, but that's not all.
 

"Besides, he have had many experiences that almost lost

Her Highness. His only family was Her Highness, but now-"
At Kiri's words, Lan put her hand on her stomach.
"That's the first blood."
"That's right."
Kiri nodded her head.
"But this overprotective is too much."
Ran grumbled and Dimodia said cheerfully.
"But it's been a long break. You'd better rest."
"Yes."
Lan nodded and moved. Kiri and Dimodia looked at each
other's faces and said, "Your Highness, this is the way to
the administration office."
Lan shook her hand.
"Yes, I just need to check."
"That's why His Highness overprotects you."
Dimodia sighed and Kiri added a little.
"Workaholic."
Lan kicked her tongue and said.
"And it's strange that I quit my job all of a sudden. Now
I'm-"
Lan lowered her voice.
"Pregnant women don't let them leak out."
My behavior suddenly changes like this. You'll notice it
right away?
"He's not letting you out. The His Highness actions are, by
all appearances."
Kiri said with a pathetic face. Lan stepped a little faster.
"Lachia is almost stable now, but there are still some places
that are not stable and there are too many enemies. I don't
want a child between it anymore."
The creation of a successor means that the throne will be
as solid as it is.
Lan sighed.
"The best thing is to pretend nothing happened, but we've
already passed that stage."
Kiri walked around.
"But is there such a fool? The Sky mansion is like a
stronghold now."
"That's true of outside intrusion."
Dimodia spoke sharply.
"Inside?"
"There's been a lot of new people. We're still hiring a lot of
new employees. Everyone says they're identifying
themselves, but it's actually not easy at this time of
course."
In the early days of the establishment of the country, there
are many cases in which the government should pass the
period.
Lan bit her lips lightly.
"I don't know the faces of the new maidens."
"I think it's weird to know it all."
Demodia rolled her eyes. Lan shook her head.
"No, at least I'm familiar with the face."
She smirked.
"Eustaf is thinking the same thing. I mean, I understand,
but that's how it is."
Kiri grinned with fox eyes.
"But you like it."
Lan looked back at her with a grimace even though she
smiled.
 

"If a good heart is 10, the difficulty is 90."

As she stood in front of the administration office, the
soldier bowed politely and opened the door.
"So I'm going to do what I have to do."
"Who will stop the will of Her Highness?"
Kiri laughed.
"His Highness won't be able to stop you either."
***
After finishing her work in the administrative office, Lan
stopped by the cemetery before sunset.
The cemetery, some distance from the mansion, was not
that far away. Lachian Patriarch said that life and death are
close.
"I thought I'll have to report it."
Lan muttered so much and stood at Lumiere's grave.
Only the name and year of the tomb were engraved on the
tomb's, which was neatly trimmed.
"I know you went that way, but It's over here."
Lan took a short breath.
Oh. When will you stop crying?
"Rumie. I hope you're really happy."
Lan said so and put the flowers down. After standing for a
while with my eyes closed, Lan turned around.
The white ice wall was reflected in the sunset and shone
scarlet.
I stared blankly at it for a moment, and the black dot
quickly approached me. He made a shade with his hand
and Lan smiled at it.
"Noah."
The dragon was now about the size of a horse. The dragon
changed into a human figure.
It was a boy about five or six years old.
It usually takes 30 years to change his appearance, but
Noah changed his appearance after three years.
"Ran. I'm here to meet you."
"That's a thank you."
Noah nodded at Lan's words and turned back into a dragon
and sat on the carriage Lan had been riding.
In fact, it was one of Noah's favorite things to sit on a
running wagon like this and get caught in the wind. Most
horses run wild just by approaching him, a dragon, so this
kind of wagon play could only be played in the carriage of
Lan or Eustaf.
The horses pulling the two wagons were trained because
they were warhorse.
Kiri muttered when she saw Noah.
"There's no more reliable guard."
"No more."
Dimodia nodded. When Noah was sitting on top of the
carriage, everyone in Lazia knew whose carriage it was.
It's must be Her Highness wagon.
So it is easy to be a target, but no one has ever challenged
the dragon head-on.
The carriage safely returned to the Sky Mansion amid the
cheers and cheers of the citizens.
***
'No, but that doesn't mean that. What do you mean
imprisonment.'
Lan looked blankly out at the veranda, thinking so.
She was now staying in the kingdom's summer villa,
'Tilanoy.'
Lan grumbled.
"Of course I did some work, but this is too much."
"Not one bit too much."
Kiri answered lightly with a teapot in her hand.
"Would you like some more tea?"
"Yes."
Lan nodded, and Kiri followed the medicine tea and said.
"It's not easy for you to work until dawn."
"It was once."
When Kiri raised her eyebrows, Lan murmured, "Uh-two or
three times·········," and drank tea.
"It's good to have a rest, but·········."
"If you like it, please enjoy it as you please."
Kiri said so and smiled so Lan sighed and opened the letter
she was reading.
Instead of Lumiere, she was constantly writing letters to
Lily. Announcing his death and adding details, Lan worried
that she would believe it.
And even if she believe it, the fact that Lily is now alone in
the world remains unchanged.
So Lan wrote to Lily that she should think of herself as a
family member and that she would do her best instead of
Lumie, and unexpectedly, Lily sent back a soft note.
'How much I cried after reading the letter.'
And as Lily approached her coming-of-age ceremony, she
asked if she was allowed to work in the Kingdom of Lacia,
and Lan said she was willingness to welcome her.
So Lan was having fun deciding where to stay and
decorating where Lily would stay when she came.
'Huh?'
Until I receive today's letter.
'Haresh.'
Lily's letter said, 'Unnie, I like Haresch!' She added, 'It's
something I can't tell my brother, but······,' and Lan
narrowed her eyes.
'I'm sure Haresch sees Lily as a complete pit?'
The age difference is at least 70 years.
'You can't help yourself.'
Lan nodded her head. Lily is still young, so you'd better try
your best whether it's a crush or a relationship.
After all, Lan was enjoying her leisure time because she
had had a leisurely time for a long time.
"Oh, I have nothing to do because I'm not working."
Demodia frowned as Lan stretched and shouted.
"Enjoy your rest."
"Right. You're reading a whole book...huh?"
Ran flinched and Dimodia turned.
"What's the matter?"
"It moved in the stomach·········."
"Oh my?"
Dimodia smiled with sparkling eyes. Somehow Kiri flinched
away.
Soda lifted her voice. Lan was amazed and touched her
stomach.
"Eum, it's moving."
"It's already so active."
"Isn't that average?"
When Lan asked Kara, she nodded her head nodded.
"Since there's children, that's no wonder."
"Um-"
I don't feel that kind of pressure.
Lan smirked, groaned, and got up from her seat. Now the
stomach was quiet a bit.
"Then, how about taking a nap?"
Lan smiled and said, so the maid prepared to go to bed
quickly.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 147
During the day, a customer visited Tillanoi for the first time
in a long time.
 

"Ran?"
 

Answering Yustaf's question, Kiri said as she accepting his

cloak.
 

"She's taking a nap."

 

She added clichely "Shall I wake her up?"

 

"Don't."
 

Yustaf shook his head. Kiri glanced over his shoulder and
asked.
 

"Are you here alone?"

 

"Yes."
 
"Oh, by now I can see the captain of the frantic escort."
 

Close her eyes savorily and Kiri murmured. Yustaf snorted.

 

"I feel more comfortable alone. I have blue ring."

 

"That's it, though."

 

Kiri thought Eustaf would at least have told the captain of

the escort.
 

Eustaf stared at Kiri without saying anything, and Kiri

grinned and replied.
 

"Since there hasn't been a stupid attempt."

 

"I thought if he were going to, he would definitely be with

me."
 

He even loosened his escort on purpose.

 

Kiri giggled at Yustaf's words.

 
"Whether it's for Your highness or for Your non-highness,
it's going to have the same effect. So the non-subordinate
side is a bit more easy?"
 

"So you don't expect Lan to have more escorts?"

 

"Even if it's stuck, it's Lan. No one knows that she is the
master of our shadow."
 

Besides, she's a great master.

 

With a deep smile, Kiri put her hand on her chest.

 

Eustaf sighed and headed for the bedroom. When I peeked

in, there was Lan sleeping with a cool, comfortable face.
 

By itself, I felt like all the blood and everything was gone.
 

A subtle battle of administrators, an accountant coming in

and shouting, "Administrators know the money's coming
out!" Or a battle of commanders from the reorganization of
the Guard-All the same things disappeared and laughed by
itself.
 
When I pressed her cheek, Eustaf laughed again because
he make sound of "Hnyum."
 

Then, Ran opened her eyes. Yustaf quickly hid his hand
behind his back.
 

"Youth-?"
 

"Yes."
 

"Welcome."
 

Lan opened her arms, and Eustaf hugged her.

 

"Long time no see."

 

"I guess so. Then - Do you mind if I go back now?"

 

"I can't believe Lan, so I'd like you to stay here a little
longer."
 

"Huh? Didn't the assassination attempt go through?"

 
Ran asked curiously, and Eustaf asked.
 

"Did you know?"

 

"That."
 

Lan made her mouth water.

 

"I'm the owner of Nokyeong. Besides-"

 

This kind of manipulation has gone through a huge amount

of physical experience.
 

Whether it was an empire or a kingdom, it seemed to be a

basic requirement to try to assassinate the opponent for
now.
 

'Usually, that should be the last resort.'

Lan sighed, thinking so.
'That's how much the opponent is in a tight spot. It's now or
never, it's like this.'
The assassination is never easy.
Go kill him, and you won't die. Nevertheless.
"I've been kidnapped twice and assassinated twice."
There was even hypnosis among it.
Later on, Olivia personally promised to spend a
considerable amount of money on the revival of the Traban
Kingdom if only Lan was removed.
It was simply treason, so Label seemed to be using it to
wield the new Miro Patriarch to his fullest extent.
Thanks to it, the independence of Lacia was much easier.
But this is a story after everything, and it was pretty awful
then.
"But how could I not know?"
Eustaf groaned low at Lan's words.
"Certainly."
"Right? So if this happens again-"
"I'll talk to you."
"Nice."
Like an excuse, Eustaf said quietly, "I'm afraid Lan's going
to be surprised - " and Lan laughed.
"I know too."
Then she pulled his hand and put it on her stomach, and
Eustaf's body was scratched.
"It's moving."
"Yes."
When Eustaf saw Lan with half adoring eyes and half
worried eyes, Lan smiled again and kissed his lips.
"I'm sure she's a daughter because she's so energetic."
"Daughter?"
"Yes, I don't think it would be like this if It looked like
Youth."
No wonder it looks like me.
Eustaf laughed at Lan's words. He said.
"Then I'll have to think of the name in advance."
"That would be good."
Lan nodded and said to Eustaf with a serious face.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"I want to eat something."
"Say what you want."
Ran giggled at his words and whispered, "Snow
strawberries." Eustaf's expression was strange.
"Snow strawberries."
"Yes, I want that and a chestnut cake."
"Chestnut cake. All right."
"Peach, too."
Yustaf nodded and said.
"Well, I'm in a position to that."
Lan burst into laughter when he said, he's going to
cleaning his men.
Eustaf looked at Ran's stomach that had come out to the
extent that it was now noticeable.
"I'm nervous."
"What are you nervous about?"
Lan looked up, wrapping his cheeks.
"I'm strong, I'm strong too Youth, and I also have the
protection of the world's tree. It's definitely strong, too."
 

"No, it's not."

Eustaf held her hand that wrapped his cheek.
"Can I be a good father?"
Ran blinked at the unexpected agony. Yustaf frowned and
laughed.
"I learned how to be a good Patriarch. But the child is
different."
"Eustaf will be a good father."
Lan spoke in a strong tone.
"It's already great to be so worried."
Lan kissed him lightly on the lips and said.
"Just being a parent is easy. But being a good parent
requires endless reflection, and I think it's not easy. I'm
also a beginner like Youth, so we two can do it together. It's
okay. And-"
Ran whispered.
"We have a lot of good people around us, right?"
If you don't know, you can ask.
Eustaf laughed at Lan's words and leaned his forehead
against hers.
"It was a big problem, but when I told Lan, it turned into
nothing."
"That it's a couple."
We two just have to load up.
Eustaf laughed again at Lan's words. He reached out and
hugged Lan carefully.
The cautious hand hasn't changed since he found out that
she was pregnant, so Lan somehow smiled and leaned on
his shoulder and hugged him tightly from her side.
***
Khan looked up at the ice wall.
'Isn't this too much?'
Of course, the boss says that peeling is a virtue of his
subordinates, but when summer is here, snow strawberries
are on the ice.
No wonder I felt sad to see Nokyeong searching every
corner of the mountain.
Strawberries come out in the short period of winter to
spring, so it was almost impossible to get strawberries in
summer, for an already mild-weather ice wall.
'But the master wants to eat it.'
Yustaf's words are true, but if the master wants anything,
he should give it to her.
"Here you are!"
Then Khan was pleased when his subordinate shouted from
above.
"Really!"
"Yes!"
It was worthwhile to come up close to the top, almost out of
reach of human feet.
Fortunately, he got three or four snowberries and
Nokyoung came down the ice with a proud face.
Now, put strawberries in a container with preservation
magic and send them to Tillanoi.
Khan sighed when he thought of Kiri, who was living
comfortably next to her master.
'I'm glad it worked out.'
Unlike Dimodia, who is a sincere Nokyeong man, the
second, Kiri has its own side.
'The master seems to like that, too.'
The size of Nokyeong has also grown tremendously, so
Khan also had several plausible titles.
The position of the injured leader at the top of Romia was
also her position.
Because the upper manager was Lan, the seat was
symbolically empty, and the injured master practically went
around.
 

Kiri, who is often seen, said, "You look like the top of the
law." She would giggle vaguely whether she was laughing
at you or not.
'She's an interesting master.'
Khan thought of Lan.
She was so friendly and withdrawn that she wondered if
she could do this, but at some times she was surprisingly
sharp and cruel.
'I don't think she know.'
There are times when I think it's too much to not know, and
sometimes I think it's okay to not know.
And anyway.
'Because I care about my own.'
That's the same as Eustaf.
There were times when I felt pressure that doing such a
thing might be used as a long-term and abandoned.
But Khan knew that Lan was never the one to used and
throw away, and neither Kiri nor all the Nokyeong under
her knew.
'It's great to make you believe that.'
Khan looked back thinking so. The Nokyeongs had a fresh
face after getting strawberries.
It was a little funny to see the master happy that they had
saved strawberries, who would kill the cruel torture and
assassination at the master order.
'Well, the master said that's healthy and good.'
I don't know what's healthy.
As he passed through the walls of the Sky Mansion, Blaine
called him.
"Khan."
Khan glanced at him and told his men to send him
strawberries, and went to Blaine.
"What's going on?"
"Looking at your face, you looks like you saved the
strawberries."
Khan smirked at Blaine's words. Blaine felt a little strange.
I never thought I'd be able to talk to Nokyoung's first
shadow during the day.
"You want to check it out?"
"No, it's not."
Blaine was now the head of the Royal Knights, and his
clothes were more colorful than ever.
Most of all, he wore a blue cape, which was only given to
the head of the royal Knights.
"The top of the Elf is in the northern port. But it's already
the second time."
"You mean this week?"
"Yes, so often merchant ships······."
"It's not a big enough top to send."
Khan nodded his head.
"All right. Did the guards investigate anything?"
Blaine nodded and swept up his hair roughly.
"There is a limit to our side. Well, of course the top of Elf
could get bigger."
"All right."
Khan nodded and Blaine smiled quietly.
"I didn't expect to talk to Nok-young in person."
"I didn't expect to hear it directly from the captain of the
Knights. Aren't you overworking than me?"
What if I get to the Chief of the Royal Knights to work as a
port guard?
"The northern port is royal territory."
 

"I don't think there's an idiot coming in there."

You can't enter the continent unless you go through Lan's
boulevard.
And opening and closing the door was all in the Lan hands.
"But you still have to do nothing."
Later to the Lord, Then Blaine frowned and corrected
himself.
"Your Highness will scold you."
Khan smirked.
"The king is scary."
"Scary."
When he saw myself, I felt like his heartless blue eyes,
which I didn't know what he was thinking.
I didn't want to make him disappointed or angry, and it was
difficult to do that.
'The only thing that makes me laugh is Her Highness.'
Blaine thought so and said to Khan.
"That's all I have to say."
"All right."
He nodded and Khan went down the wall.
Blaine looked behind him and turned around and looked
over the wall.
A few years ago, there was a scene that I couldn't believe
this would happen.
I could see the hustle and bustle of villages and roads that
came right near Sky mansion.
The only thing that didn't change was the ice wall.
The sheer mountain range, which was infinitely high,
remained there with the ice caps piled up.
At that time, I heard the sound of flapping wings and
turned around, and a black dragon was flying.
The dragon, who landed on the wall, changed his
appearance in an instant.
This was a little boy about five or six years old.
"Blaine."
"Mr. Noah."
Blaine greeted politely.
Lan named the dragon Noah after much consideration. The
name suits the last dragon in this era without dragons, Lan
said with a smile.
To prevent confusion, only a small percentage of people
knew the dragon was darkness.
Thanks to this, everyone was in awe of this creature
instead of hostility, and the only one that swept Noah's
head was Lan.
Of course, it's just Noah's acceptance of course.
Neither Ran nor Eustaf intended to hide Noah's image. He
is known as the guardian dragon anyway.
And it was best to do whatever he wanted because she was
not the one who could control the dragon.
As soon as he was born, she answered questions and
questions about his birth with sincerity and sincerity.
But even hearing such stories, Noah seemed to be just
amazed.
And he asked carefully,
"Then am I your enemy?"
Then Lan smiled faintly and answered 'No' quietly.
Noah then nodded with a bright face, "Then it's done."
Since then, I have enjoyed my life in the Sky Mansion to my
heart content.
"What's the matter with you to the wall?"
When Blaine asked, Noah said in a friendly way.
"There was a fight."
"Yes?"
"No. 1 vs. No. 2."
Blaine's eyebrow narrowed.
The Royal Knights were reorganized, and the number of
people increased.
Therefore, they divided the units into five units, not a single
unit, but they were showing too much competition.
"They're again! Where is it?"
"Training center."
When Noah saw Blaine huffing down the wall, he yawned
long.
"Humans."
As a dragon, he said so and turned his head to look far
away.
He could feel the presence of Lan. More precisely, Lan's
new life in her stomach caught his attention.
There's a child in her stomach.
"I can't wait to see it."
Mumbling softly, Noah peeked at the soldiers.
The soldiers on the wall saluted quickly when they met
their eyes, and Noah soon changed to Dragon and flew
away.
I was going to take it easy and eat snacks under the world
tree.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 148
As I entered the spring garden, I felt the mild air. Noah
quickly changed his appearance and laughed at the
unexpected person.
 

"Haresh."
 

"Mr. Noah."
 

"What's going on you're here?"

 

Lan's not in the Sky Mansion?

 

"It sounds like I only come to Lan when I have business."

 

"It's true, isn't it?"

 

Haresch was indignant at Noah's rebuttal.

 

"No."
 

"It's No?"
  

"Yes, and I'm here to see Noah today."

 

He then stuck out a bunch of parchment paper. It was a

ragged, crumbling document.
 

"It's about Dragon."

 

"Oh, thank you."

 

"But we don't have much data either·······."

 

"I know. The dragons left before the Darkness ate up the
continent, and I was the only one left. Most of the records
were destroyed by the darkness."
 

"Yes."
 

"It's strange."
 

Noah frowned.
 

"What a country I don't know."

  

Haresch asked cautiously.

 

"Do you want your memory back?"

 

Noah raised his eyes and looked at Haresch. In the

dragon's golden eyes, Haresch slightly avoided looking.
 

"No, not at all. It's weird, but I don't think it has anything
to do with me. That's the story."
 

"I see."
 

"And it's pathetic to ruin your life because of a woman."

 

Grumbling, Noah asked Haresch, taking a bunch of

parchment paper.
 

"Ran?"
 

"Healthy."
 

"Baby in the boat, too?"

  

"Yes."
 

Noah smiled like a child.

 

"I'm looking forward to it."

 

"Are you?"
 

"Yes, and I assure you."

 

The golden eyes, which were close to yellow, glistened.

 

"It must be a girl."

 

***
 

Before winter came, Lan returned to the Sky Mansion.

 

When the owner of the mansion returned, the mansion also

became lively.
 
In fact, we should call it the palace now, but everyone still
called it the Sky Mansion.
 

Some said that the mansion might reduce the dignity of the
royal family, but the opinion was also quieted by building a
new palace.
 

A new palace was being built in the center of the country,

not a biased ice wall. So they called them royal palaces,
and this was still the Sky.
 

As the uniform became a kingdom, everyone from servants

to chief butler worked in low clothes.
 

It would cost an enormous amount of money to match the

uniform to that large number of people, but the Rachian
royal family was willing to pay all of it.
 

"You get what you spend."

 

Lan said so, and the day the maid entering the royal family
expected the most was also the day of the uniform
payment.
 

Uniforms were customized, so it took about a week, and

everyone used to smile proud when they first wore
uniforms.
"I like it when everyone looks happy."
Kara, who is now the chief of maid, said with a pleased
face. Lan nodded her head.
"I'm glad to hear that. As expected, it was good to leave it
up to Kara. It's a sad I can't see Kara all the time."
The chief of maid had a different role from the ordinary
maid who was waiting by Lan's side, so Kara and Lan met
on business.
Kara added, "Huhu, the grateful Word."
"But there's soda."
Lan nodded at Kara's words. Now, Soda was quite well
treated with the newly introduced maid.
Kiri, who was listening next to her, smiled and said.
"Please speak up when you hear it."
"Next time, definitely."
At Lan's words, Kara said, "Oh my!" and said, "Soda will
turn red if so."
Just in time, soda came in with some refreshments on the
tray and asked.
"What are you saying so pleasantly?"
Lan grinned.
"Eum - Soda is doing great."
The Lan words make soda blushed on the cheeks.
"It, It's grateful."
Kiri laughed out loud.
"There are few people who don't change like this. You have
Her Highness, and you have an eye for it."
"Kiri, rudely."
Soda frowned and quickly put the tray down. Kara smiled
and said.
"You're almost done."
"Yes."
Lan lifted the little wool she had put on her lap.
Soda held both hands tightly.
"Oh, my God, this is so cute."
It was a white fur shoe with a teddy bear pattern.
Lan put a pair of shoes on her palm and looked.
"Right? I think it's well-made. This is definitely my
preference."
Lan let out a sigh of laughter.
I realized here that I was good at numbers and knitting,
and the time to focus on it was quite enjoyable.
"I'm ready to be a normal lady. I'am talented."
"Isn't it a problem that you don't want to?"
The maids bowed quickly to the voices from behind.
"I see the King, Your Highness. May the blue flame bless
you."
Yustaf lightly raised his hand and asked for his greeting.
Lan looked up, "Are you here?"
"I stopped by to say hello before I left."
"Winter hunting?"
"Yes."
"You're coming this year, too."
"I have to go."
"Have a safe trip, Dad."
At those words, Yustaf had an embarrassing face and then
his gaze came to the fur shoes that Ran made.
"That's small."
 

"Small."
His blue eyes looked at Lan.
"It doesn't matter if you really, really take it easy if you
want."
"I'am relaxed right now."
After the moon was almost full, I was fooling around with
nothing to do. As I worked to fill my empty hands because I
was bored, I already had about three pairs of wool shoes
and ten handkerchiefs.
She frowned as she put the fur shoes on the table.
"I must be really workaholic."
"Please take a rest.'
"Okay."
Lan nodded, and Eustaf looked at her stomach and said,
"In fact, I don't want to leave at this time of year, but·······."
"You'll be right back. And there's still time."
"I'll be back as soon as I can."
Yustaf nodded. Lan added.
"And there will be a new guest today or tomorrow."
"Oh, the Duchess of Cyrus is coming."
It's a grateful guest to come at this time. Kara nodded her
head.
"We will serve her without any inconvenience. We have a
guest room ready."
Due to Lan's birth time, winter hunting has also been
accelerated.
"Then."
After greeting, Eustaf kissed Lan's lips, carefully stroked
her stomach, and left the room.
***
"Give me a greening."
Elegant greetings rang out in the drawing room.
"The essence of green is to you."
After greeting each other, Lan smiled broadly and held out
her hand.
"Lizé!"
"Your Highness."
Elysée looked at Ran, holding hands like a little girl.
"I congratulate you."
"You already told me in the letter."
"Still."
Elise peeked at Lan.
"That's weird, why are you so pale?"
"Well, it's rounded up. Besides, my legs are swollen, and
when I look, tears come out."
Lan lowered her voice.
"I even go to the bathroom often."
Elise smiled cheerfully, so Ran laughed and sighed.
"I'm glad Liz came."
"It's grateful."
"How's about Duke?"
"Ah-"
Elise grinned.
"I'm having fun. I was wondering what the Marquis and the
Duke were like, but they were definitely different. The
Duchess."
"Eum, I can imagine Liz being the center of the Imperial
community and wielding it wildly."
"Oh my? Your Highness. No way."
Lizzie sighed.
"Your Majesty the Emperor is not married yet."
"What about the Empress dowager?"
 

"Stand back for the shock of many things."

"Well, I suppose so."
Lan nodded her head.
I already know the story of the imperial family through
Nokyeong, but it was fun to hear such a vivid story, not a
report.
"What about Baron Joko's parrot? Still?"
"Ah, it flew into a tea party recently and stole a cake and
got caught."
"Really? Does the parrot eat cake?"
"It was the nuts. Baroness Joko guided the guests to a salty,
newly Made tea room - her parrot was eating nuts on the
tart."
"Oh, my gosh."
"That's it."
The two burst into laughter again. said Lan.
"Once again. Thank you for coming, Liz."
"Don't mention it. You'd better be prepared because we'll
be around all winter and chat."
"I'm looking forward to it."
Lan grinned.
Time flew by quickly as Elise came.
Eustaf frowned when he Saw Lan greeted him.
"I said you didn't have to come out."
"Yes, but I wanted to come out."
Lan grinned and reached out, Eustaf sighed and hugged
her carefully.
I want to avoid hugging her from the front when she's
almost done.
The lips that lightly kissed her cheek were cold, so Lan
collected the brows.
"It's cold."
"It's winter outside."
"What about Masu?"
Eustaf was on his way back from winter hunting as always.
Yustaf shook his head lightly.
"I can't see the Masu anymore. Is it because the darkness is
gone? Instead-"
"People?"
"Yes, people and money gather together to create
criminals. Even in the middle of winter."
"Isn't the king not supposed to do that?"
Yustaf grinned.
"This is for refreshing."
"Oh, I can see the faces of low-ranking people who are
shivering from the bottom."
The king comes to the forefront and hunts and kills
criminals.
I can see a cold sweat flowing on the back of the captain of
the guard who will run with him.
"Well, it's possible because it's small."
It's the same size as when it was a Duchy, so it was only
during the reorganization that was difficult to do business.
There may be a limit to the number of people because it is
small, but it was good that administration could reach
every corner instead.
"Are you feeling well?"
"No, it's not well. But it's okay as a pregnant woman."
At Lan's words, Eustaf caressed Lan's stomach carefully.
"It's quiet."
"But it's moving a little bit now."
Originally, they said they would hardly move if the birth
date was close, and Lan laughed and sighed.
 
"She must be happy to meet her dad."
"It's amazing that she know my voice."
"Me, too."
Lan nodded her head.
"But I hope she comes out soon."
Just as Lan's words were seeded, all the lights in the Sky
mansion were lit at dawn.
Outside the room, Eustaf shuddered whenever a scream
exploded inside.
"Your Highness, would you like a tea?"
Elise asked beside. Her face was also full of tension.
Yustaf shook his head.
"No, it's okay."
Ran was doing that, but there was no way anything could
go over it.
Then the door opened wide. Kiri was tired but said with a
smiley face.
"Her Highness is safe. And the princess is safe, too."
"I'm going in-"
Yustaf snooped over her shoulder and Kiri raised her finger.
"Just one minute."
Elise was relieved and flopped down on a couch in the
hallway. She looked at her watch and said, "But it came out
fast. I've heard that it sometimes takes a whole day."
Eustaf waited nervously for the door to open again without
answering. I heard it, but I also wanted to check Lan with
my eyes.
After a while, the therapist opened the door and told him to
come in, so Eustaf quickly went inside.
Lan smiled faintly with a exhausted face.
"Youth."
"Ran."
He held her hand tightly. Lan's right eye veins were all
burst. He reached out and carefully swept her eyes, said
Lan.
"My face is red, isn't it?"
"It's the prettiest thing in the world."
Yustaf said so and leaned down to kiss her cheek, and Lan
smiled lightly.
"Have you seen the baby?"
"Not yet."
When Lan turned her eyes, Dimodia slowly approached her,
wrapping the baby in a blanket.
"She's a pretty princess."
Lan felt tears welling up when she saw the baby.
"Hello, baby."
Eustaf carefully accepted the baby from Dimodia. He
looked at the baby for a moment as possessed.
Eustaf said in a slightly quivering voice.
"Looks like Lan."
Lan laughed.
"She's not at the stage to look like anyone, Isn't she? Red
and ugly. Oh, her hair is black because it looks like Youth."
"No, it's cute."
Strongly, Eustaf said, Lan laughed again.
"If her hair is black······."
What color is her eyes?
said Kiri as she approached.
"It will take longer to know the color of her eyes. Well, I'll
keep the baby. You have to rest Your Highness."
"Yes········."
Mumbling, Eustaf said.
"Can I stay with her until she fall asleep?"
"Then you'll see her in the bedroom."
Yustaf nodded at Kiri's words.
Holding Lan's hand, Eustaf kissed her on the back of her
hand, and Eustaf left the room. Lan sighed as drooping.
She caressed her necklace. The caritol necklace seemed to
give off warm energy.
The remaining pain subsided little by little. She nodded
when she said it to Haresh, who followed in.
"Caritol has that ability. It's has the ability to heal the
wearer."
"I see."
Lan drank the medicine Kiri brought and lay down again.
"I'll see if there's any additional bleeding, and then I'll take
you to the bedroom. You can tight sleep."
Lan nodded her head.
It wasn't until three or four hours later that Lan lay in her
bedroom and was already dozing off.
Eustaf held Lan's hand lying down.
"Go to sleep."
"Yes······ and name."
"I'll think about it."
Eustaf stared at Lan's face as he spoke and fell asleep.
Soon after, Lan was completely asleep.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 149
"Escape successful!"
The girl shouted hurray with her green eyes twinkling. The
boy who followed slowly said with a troubled face.
 

"Noona, let's just go back."

 

"No, I just managed to get out. And I can't go back."

 

"But-"
 

The boy sighed with a ball.

 

"You may go back."

 

"I've been following you all this way, and you're not going
back. But ······."
 

"Then do as you please."

 

The girl said so and began to walk proudly, flapping her

black hair.
  

Is she ten years old now?

 

She was wearing a uniform worn by a royal maid. The arms

were slightly large, but within acceptable limits.
 

The girl spoke triumphantly.

 

"I'am wearing a uniform, and if I wearing it in Lacia,

there's no one to touch."
 

There was no mistake in what she said. There's no one to

touch a young maid in royal uniform right under her nose.
 

The road in front of the Sky mansion was wide, and this
cart and wagon passed by.
 

The two fell in half and walked along the street looking at
them.
 

She even greeted the security guard who met her eyes
boldly. The guard grinned at the little maid.
 
It took about 20 minutes for the two children to get to the
market.
 

"That's great, too."

 

The girl looked around the market. The real economy is

completely different from what she hear only in words.
 

"Huhu, I'm here to participate in the economic activities of

the people."
 

She muttered and pulled the fairy coin out of her pocket.
 

"Evie Noona, where else is it...?"

 

"I gave him my headband and took it from the maid."

 

Evigail Eve de Lachia laughed, splashing her finger at the

fairy coins.
 

"My silk headband must have been more expensive, so it

was a benefit to the maid?"
 

"You traded it for a fairy coin?"

  

"No way. I traded it for five fairy coin. Come on, Sid. You
get one."
 

She took the coin with her withering eyes wide open.
 

He has never seen a fairy coins. Moreover, fairy coins that

are useful like this are ······
 

"But wouldn't it diminish in value if you looked like this?"

 

"I think so, too. This reduces the weight of the coin, right?
Then shouldn't the new coin be worth more?"
 

Evigail was muttering and looking at the coin when she

heard a low voice.
 

"The same value is maintained because it changes the same

coin into a new one."
 

Both of them turned around, and Noah was standing there.

 

Noah seemed to be in his mid teens now. But Evigail knew

it was just the way it was. His true self is the Dragon.
  

But she has never been afraid of him. Noah frowned

slightly on his forehead and looked at Evigail.
 

Evigail looked at the gold eyes and spoke with relief.

 

"Oh, what? It was Noah."

 

"'Oh, what? It was Noah.' I don't think so. What are you
doing here?"
 

"Don't you see? I'm trying to get involved in the real

economy of the people."
Noah sighed at Evie's confident words.
"Do you know how crazy your family going to be if they find
out you're not in the castle? No, they're already going to be
crazy."
"But they don't let me come out like this. How many times
did I ask they to do this? But they just repeatedly said no.
Then I have to move it myself, right?"
Noah frowned on his brow.
"Don't talk useless and get back right away."
"I'm going to scream."
"What?"
"I'am gonna yell at you for trying to kidnap a royal maid?"
"Eve."
Evigail grinned.
Noah only called herself that middle name, and Evigail
liked it very much because he was honest.
"I'm just going to look around the market. If you're worried,
Noah can stay with us."
Before Noah said anything, Abigail popped out like a shot.
Sid followed closely, saying, "I'm sorry," and Noah slowly
followed.
"I don't know, I don't know."
Evigail slowly looked around the market and offered a fairy
coins to buy an orange juice.
"I'm going back after drinking this."
Noah nodded at Evigail's words. Evigail giggled.
"She gave me more sheep, asking if I was a little maid from
the castle."
Eum, the good perception of people living in the castle
means that the father and the mother are excellent.
Next to her, Sid nodding his head, and drinking the sap of
the snow-white tree.
"That's Amazing."
"Amazing?"
When Noah asked, Sid blushed slightly.
"There are so many people, and everyone is energetic. And
I think it's really what I've learned, but it's different."
"Yes, I only thought of the Lachian currency, but
surprisingly, bills and imperial currencies from the top of
Romea are being mixed. But why is the Imperial coin less
valuable than ours? Isn't it the same gold?"
Evigail tilted her head and Sid looked at the sign at the
currency exchange, saying, "That's it."
"The purity is different."
At Noah's words, Evigail opened her eyes wide.
"You put in less gold? It's a matter of national trust. Is that
okay? No, it's more surprising that it's reflected in the
currency exchange.... Do they measure everyone's
volume?"
Noah pressed down on Evigail's head with a curious face.
"I decided to go back."
"Chit."
Evigail's lips were silenced. She continued.
"I understand why the bill at the top of Romea is
circulating. It's a state-run top, so you have basic trust."
"The top of Romea and the kingdom of Lachia are
separate."
said Noah. Evigail squashed her eyes.
"I don't understand that. How is that possible? That's my
mother, isn't it?"
"The same reason Lan can continue to be your mother even
if she quits Queen Lachia."
 

Evigail opened her eyes wide at the words. Then Noah said,
"Ah."
"As expected, I don't know."
"Huh?"
"Yes?"
As soon as the two looked at Noah at the same time, Noah
slowly disappeared.
"What? Wait?"
"Mr. Noah?"
Surprised, the two turned their heads around and caught in
the back of their necks.
"Kkyakk?"
"Uwagh-"
I heard a growling voice as I struggled with surprise.
"What are you both doing here?"
"Hak."
Evigail flinched and curled up like a kitten, and Sid held his
breath, too.
"Evigail, Sid."
"Oh, Father, what's the matter?"
Evigail smiled, but Eustaf's face did not unfold at all.
"What's the matter with you?"
"That's-"
Evigail shut her mouth as Eustaf's blue eyes narrowed.
None of the excuses work now.
"I just wanted to go to the market personally."
"Without escort."
Eustaf was speechless with anger. When he shook the back
of the neck he had caught, the two children couldn't even
speak.
"For now, go back."
I can't get angry here. In addition, as he held onto Evigail
in uniform, people began to look this way.
Eustaf left the place because he felt even the guards were
giving him attention.
Sid glanced at his sister. Sid was dumbfounded by eye
contact.
'Noona, what do you do?'
'Wait, first of all. Calm down.'
Eustaf was amazed to see his children talking in a casual
way.
It was simple to go inside the Sky mansion. The guards all
saw Eustaf's ring and quickly saluted him through.
As I strode into the mansion, Lan jumped out to see as if
she heard the news.
"Evy! Sid!"
When they saw their pale mother's face, Evigail and Sid felt
guilty as if they had been stabbed, and Eustaf was even
angrier.
"Both of you!"
When Eustaf let go of his hand, the two smashed on their
hips, and Lan hugged them tightly.
"Why are you worrying?"
"I'm sorry."
"I'm sorry."
In her sweet-smelling mother's arms, Evigail and Sid
apologized one by one. But soon, Lan's eyes narrowed.
"So how the hell did you get out? Let's go inside and talk."
"Yees·······."
"Yes."
Entering the mansion, Evigail returned her clothes and
said,
"Don't scold the maid. She wouldn't have thought I would
do this way. And I'am a lot more senior-"
"Did you do this knowingly?"
 

Kara, the chief maid of honor, said in a uniform.

"But she'll still be punished. The maid."
"No way!"
"She shouldn't give uniforms to others. That's the rule."
"I took it by force."
"No, she said she had a deal."
"No, because I'm a princess, the maid has no choice but to
follow!"
"Yes, you can't even take responsibility."
Evigail's cheeks blushed at Kara's words. Her green eyes
flashed.
"Then I'll give you orders. Leave the maid alone."
"Are you sure that's all right?"
Kara asked straight ahead, and Evigail spoke without a
hitch.
"Yes."
"Then, All right."
As Kara bowed her head and stepped back, Evigail sighed.
'Really.'
There's no one who's easy on me.
'What do you want to do if I don't cover up now?'
It's like a test of loyalty.
It's easy to cut off the person who ordered the dirty work.
'But that won't make you loyal.'
It's not this simple thing to throw away, it's to the end.
With her mouth wet, Evigail took a deep breath.
Her father and mother were waiting when she opened the
door and went inside. Sid was also standing in front of her
with an awkward look on his face.
"I'm sorry, mother, father."
"If you know Sorry, Let's hear why you did it."
At the low voice of his father, Evigail looked straight up.
Evigail already knew that her father was weak in my green
eyes.
With the same green eyes as her mother.
"But I kept saying I wanted to go out, but you kept putting
it off, saying later. So I thought I'd go out myself."
"Without escort? What's your position?"
"I'am the successor to the kingdom of Lachia."
"Then?"
"I think-"
Evigail clasped the hem of the dress.
"I thought it would be okay to go out in uniform. Besides,
I'm just going to a nearby market for a while."
"That's what you think."
"And in reality, if Father hadn't caught you."
I think you went safely. Eustaf was amazed at her with his
eyes.
She just say I'm sorry, and she's not sorry at all.
She was saying so.
"Then what are you sorry about?"
Evigail rolled her eyes at Eustaf's question.
"Secretly going out."
"Isn't that wrong?"
"It's my fault that I lied, but you told me not to go out
because you were worried about my safety, so it's okay as
long as I safe."
Eustaf was immediately seized with the urge to slap her on
the hip, though she was her daughter.
 

Repressing the urge, Eustaf opened his mouth.

"Thinking about it and practicing it means that you are
already not ready to go out."
Ran sighed and nodded at Yustaf's words.
"But-"
As Evigail looked up, Lan said.
"That means you didn't believe me when I said 'Later', did
you?"
Evigail flinched.
"You made your own judgment because you didn't believe
your mother's judgment. You don't trust me, and you can go
out together and ignore my orders and do what you think."
"That, That's right -"
When Evigail murmured in embarrassment, Lan leaned on
the armrest at an angle and asked.
"Otherwise, is there any other reason?"
Evigail bowed her head.
"That's ······."
Evigail spoke out.
"If you said no, I would have given up, but you just say
later...."
"That's why you did this. Then you won't be able to get out
of here. Trust has been broken. It will take quite a while to
rebuild the broken trust."
At Lan's words, Evigail looked down at her toes. Eustaf
looked at my daughter and said, "You may feel that your
judgment is right and you are wise, but I want you to say
it's not."
Eustaf then saw Sid, and Sid quickly bowed.
"Sid, you."
"I'm sorry."
"Why did you follow your Noona?"
"That's it...."
Sid answered frankly.
"It looks interesting."
Haa, Eustaf sighed deeply.
"And, and I was curious about the outside."
"Sid, if you do that, you'll only be swayed by your Noona."
Yustaf frowned and Ran grinned.
"Right, it's a big deal if you're swayed by your Noonim."
She stabbed Eustaf in the arm, so Eustaf laughed
unknowingly. Fortunately, the brothers and sisters were
bowing and didn't see it.
"But how the hell did you leave the mansion? What about
the maid and the escort?"
Evigail said to Eustaf, poking her toes to the floor.
"I've been preparing it for six months."
"What?"
Here, both Lan and Eustaf were surprised to see Evigail.
"Tell the maid that you will take a bath alone, exchange
uniforms and coins, and take a longer bath time ·······."
So everyone was careless, finished their bath quickly,
changed into a uniform, and got into a gap.
Eustaf pressed down on the temples.
'She's ten years old now.'
I am afraid of what will happen as she grow up.
"Originally, you'd be beaten."
Eustaf pounded on the armrest. The brother and sister's
shoulders flinched.
"Both of them will be punished differently."
Eustaf looked at Lan and said,
"You're a gardener assistant for a week."
Lan opened her eyes wide and nodded.
Evigail and Sid also nodded, wondering, 'Garden assistant?'
After the two went out one by one, Yustaf sighed.
"Is that a 10-year-old's idea?"
"Yeah, I'm afraid she's someone's daughter."
"You're not looking at me, are you?"
"No?"
"No, it's more like Lan. Evi-"
Eustaf stopped what he was saying, lost in thought, and
said again.
"My head is spinning, but there's nothing sneaky about it
yet. Compared to her, Sid is."
"He's being swayed."
"He is."
"He's still young. He's only eight, isn't him?"
"But the fact that he's still following Evie."
"He look like Youth."
"...... looks like Lan."
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
Chapter 150 – Epilogue
Lan grinned and said.
 

"The gardener's assistant, that's incredible. They'll have a

hard week."
 

"They'll have a bed, clothes, and meals with their

gardener's assistant. If they're so curious about the lives of
the people, they'd better experience it theirself."
  

Eustaf sighed again.

 

"But how did you meet they?"

 

"Nokyoung reported it."

 

"Oh, as expected."
 

She knew that Nokyeong was attached.

 

"She knew."
 

"That's why she didn't hold the rod."

 

"She's not going to take it anyway."

 

Lan put her hand on his arm. There is still a scar

underneath the heat.
 

"But they don't know about it."

 
After answering, Eustaf lightly kissed her lips.
 

Lan laughed and said after kissing each other.

 

"How was it then? What about meeting?"

 

It's not that Eustaf was out of the mansion for no reason.
Yustaf nodded at Lan's question.
 

"I think it's going to work out."

 

"I guess so. Then the territory will be a little wider."

 

"Instead, the river is included. That's big."

 

Eustaf decided to buy land in a deal with the Count of the

Empire. All the land in the Empire belongs to the imperial
family, and the lord borrows it, but still deals in land.
 

"The deal with the Count is over. All I have to do is talk to

him."
 

"Is that so? Selling the territory of the conquered emperor

makes no sense."
  

"A lot of gold is flowing into us. You want to stop the
bleeding."
 

Even in exchange for a little land, you need cash.

 

"Yes."
 

The empire was spending considerably on ice crystals,

dwarfs and Elf-made luxuries.
 

'We're making a lot of money thanks to it.'

 

said Lan.
 

"It's not a fight, it's the best if you can get land like this."
 

"That's right."
 

Yustaf nodded. Lan smiled and kissed him and said.

 

"And fortunately, our successor seems to be a pushover."

 
Eustaf laughed at Lan's words.
 

"Certainly. That's true."

 

Though only ten years old, those who saw her closely did
not disagree that Evigail was the next king.
 

"It's going to be a mess somehow. The kingdom of LaChia."

 

Ran nodded at Eustaf's words.

 

"But I don't think it's bad."

 

Eustaf crept into her hand.

 

"Of course, that's a long way from coming."

 

"That's it."
 

Seeing the giggling Ran, Eustaf realized that she was

happy. Just moments like this, all of them.
 

"Ran."
  

"Huh?"
 

"Ran, are-"
 

Are you happy?, Eustaf smiled and shook his head as he

tried to ask.
 

"Nothing."
Shining deep green eyes, unchanging affection.
"I love you."
Ran smiled broadly at Eustaf's words.
"I love you, too."
***
Lan was lost in thought, combing her hair in the bedroom.
Evigail and Sid will be looking for an uncomfortable bed on
the floor of the gardener's cottage by now.
I'm worried, but it'll be okay because there's a Nokyeong
nearby.
She caressed the pendant on the necklace. A part of the
world's tree, caritol made of essence.
I always feel calm when I touch it.
Seeing herself in the mirror, Lan thought she was so
happier now.
And when I was so happy, I remembered Lumiere.
'You're happy there, aren't you? Are you all right?'
That was the only small thorn left for her. She clasped the
pendant tightly.
'Be happy, Lumie.'
Lan prayed like that and closed her eyes. And quietly, I got
up from my seat and headed to my husband's bedroom.
Yustaf, who was already there, smiled lightly. Lan threw
herself on the bed.
"I'm tired."
Eustaf tidied up the covers, covered her, and hugged Lan
tightly.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"Lumie·········, he'll be fine, right?"
"Of course."
"Where are he coming from, I'm sure."
"I don't know."
When Eustaf said, Lan smirked and closed her eyes.
"Good night."
"Yes, go to sleep."
***
Sina rubbed her swollen eyes. There are so many days
when I cry at night.
Lumiere keeps coming out in my dream.
'It's been three months since I came back.'
She took a diamond hairpin out of her pocket.
This was the only thing that was telling her that it wasn't
all a dream.
Things have faded so quickly in Lacia that .......
'I'm scared.'
I can't remember Lumiere's voice well already.
She sighed and walked out the front door. As she left the
apartment complex, someone called her from behind.
"Sina."
Looking back reflexively, there was a man I didn't know
standing.
With red brown hair....
'Are you half-blooded?'
But something familiar.
The man laughed.
The moment she saw the smile, she got goose bumps all
over her body.
'That's ridiculous.'
The bag slipped off her shoulder, but Sina didn't notice.
"Lu, Lumi ......"
I thought I was stupid because I spit it out, but it's already
out of my mouth. The man strode up and picked up the
fallen bag, and Sina managed to come to her senses.
 

"Oh, there. Thank you. How can I be·······."

"What, you've already forgotten? You're a filly on this
spring day?"
Again, a lightning shock hit Sina. The man spoke with a
close look.
"It's not this, Haven't we met once before? I think I saw you
in Lacia."
He laughed again, wondering if she should say that. The
bag I received fell off again.
"Lu, Lumi, Lumi?"
I felt my voice shaking. Lumiere smiled.
"Yes."
Sina hugged him like she was bumping into him.
"Rumie, Lumiere, Lumiere..."
A burst of tears broke out.
What happened, strange, why you're here, why you're
looking different.
There was no question at all.
Here he is.
Lumiere is here.
That was enough.
"We've barely met."
Lumiere hugged her face to face.
***
Lan opened her eyes.
Tears streamed down the temples. I felt the warmth when I
held the pendant without realizing it.
Bluntly, Lan looked at the green pendant. In the dark, the
pendant glittered and faded, comforting the faint green
light, saying it was not a dream.
Ran covers her face with both hands.
I was about to burst into tears.
"Ran·····?"
Eustaf reached out and pulled Lan's waist.
"What the-"
I was going to ask if it was the case, but when I saw Lan
crying, I suddenly held in.
"Ran?!"
"No, it's okay."
Lan smiled and pulled him. She whispered, burying her
face in his arms.
"Eustaf was right."
Eustaf swept Lan's back and she laughed and cried.
"Lumie and Sina, they met."
It's okay not to look after it. I'm sure they'll be happy, too.
Like us.
Lan closed her eyes with the waves of relief.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"How could you be so sure?"
Eustaf smiled lightly at Lan's question.
"If it were a book, it would definitely be."
Happy ending.
Ran laughed.
"Right. That's right."
And that's what happened.
Happy ending.
***
Sina lightly stirred an iced Americano with a straw.
"There's one thing I'm sadly about."
"What is it?"
Lumie-Louis took it easy. Sina looked at him curiously.
Dressed casually, he was attracting the attention of the
people in the cafe.
 

We always meet, but I still don't feel like an inspiration.

His father is Russian and his mother is Korean, so he
introduced himself.
And how we got this far.
"I wish I could tell Lan Unnie that we met well. I think
she'll keep worrying because of her personality."
"Really?"
"Isn't that right?"
"No, there's a feeling that somehow she'll know. It's a world
of spirits, dragons, and magic."
"That's true. Is that so?"
Sina was only then relieved to sweep her chest. Lumiere
put his chin on the table.
"That's why I'm here. I'll keep my promise."
When I'm born again, I'll meet you for the first time. Sina's
eyes were filled with tears again.
"You're my first love."
Sina whispered at Louie's words.
"I love you."
"Yes, me too."
Louie grinned.
Sina wiped away her tears quickly. All you have to do is
smile.
'I hope so too, Ran unnie.'
In her heart, Sina prayed quietly. But she was convinced.
I'm sure Ran herself is happy. And it will be like that in the
future.
***
Two horses were galloping through the plains of the night.
It would be dangerous to run at night on a dark with horse,
but this is a grassland with only the wind that it will catch.
So Lan barely stopped talking while running on a dark
night with stars hanging down to the end of the horizon.
When she stopped talking, the leading Eustaf turned his
horse head back.
"Are you all right?"
"I'm a hard rider, but why aren't I improving?"
Ran gasped and grumbled, so Yustaf laughed.
"You've improved a lot. It still reminds me of the seal
ceremony we went to when Lan first became a Patriarch."
Everyone was anxious that she might fall from the horse.
"That's it, though."
"You won't be as good as I am."
Eustaf said so and made the horse spin lightly in its place,
and Lan stuck out her mouth.
Even if she's dead and awake, she won't be able to drive a
horse that freely.
The two were running on a plain near Tilanoy.
They sneaks out the horse of the stable in the middle of the
night and flies here in a moment.
It was a kind of date that we often do.
"You'd better not think about beating me with horseback
riding."
"That's too much."
Lan shouted and laughed like that.
Her hair seemed to glow faintly in the moonlight.
Eustaf reached for Lan. Lan closed her eyes on her palm
and slapped her cheek, and he smiled unconsciously.
Her defenseless comfort and affection gently enveloped
him.
A sense of ecstasy and anxiety as if touching an extremely
thin and smooth crystal glass.
 

The anxiety caused him to be endlessly soft and sometimes

rough when dealing with her.
In the bedroom.
A sobbing voice, blurred eyes that only contain oneself, a
thin arm that shakes but desperately closes, and lips that
only come out of my name.
Thinking about it, I already felt like I was bleeding.
"Youth?"
When Lan looked at him with a slight open eye, Yustaf
smiled.
"Did I say I loved Lan very much?"
"Tell me again."
Ran said so and made a calm, girlish look on his face,
Eustaf laughed.
"I love you very much."
"I love Youth so much, too."
Lan laughed and swallowed her saliva when she saw Eustaf
in the moonlight.
I see you very often, and now you're used to it.
Eyes full of desire.
Does Lan have the same eyes when she sees them? I came
to think.
I wish he would kiss me. I want you to touch me more, I
want you to hug me stronger.
Eustaf's expression in the blurry view was good.
His voice, which calls her name in pleasure, was much
lower than ever before, and, rarely, his forehead is slightly
frown.
I liked the look.
His touch also gave her a good sense of contraction.
'I think I'm becoming a woman who reveal more and more.'
Lan blushed and thought Eustaf would have laughed if he
had heard her.
Eustaf approached and whispered, taking out the brooch
pin on her neck.
"Shall we go to Tilanoy?"
"Maybe I won't be able to open my eyes until tomorrow
morning, and I'll see the empty bedroom and the palace
will be in chaos."
"Then we'll have to go back to the palace bedroom."
After dropping the brooch, Eustaf began to unbutton her
blouse.
"Youth!"
Yustaf laughed when he saw Lan holding the front of her
blouse in surprise.
"If you don't move quickly, all your clothes will come off
here."
"But the brooch-"
"Someone must be lucky."
"If, if you're too close on a horse-"
"I'm very good at horses."
Breathing breath into the back of her neck, Eustaf untying
his belt.
Lan felt her neck bristling to the fluff. A prickly sensation
swarms in the lower abdomen.
'Really, I don't know.'
Ran thought so, grabbing Eustaf's arm and teleporting it
back to the royal bedroom.
"If they look at a horse that hasn't returned, umm-"
I can't afford to talk or think anymore. Lan gasped and
kissed Eustaf's eyes.
Well, since we're a royal couple, this is fine.
***
Eustaf signaled, and the servants who came in to prepare
for the wake quietly left the room again.
However, whether she had felt the trace, Ran opened her
eyes with a small sound.
"Is it morning?"
"You can sleep a little longer."
"Yes-"
Mumbling Lan reached out, Yustaf hold her hand.
Compared to him, it is a very small, white, thin finger. I
kissed the finger one by one.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"Are you happy?"
Yustaf opened his eyes wide and laughed at Lan's murmur.
"Of course."
A satisfying smile spread around her mouth at his answer.
"Then that's fine."
"What about Ran?"
"If Youth happy, I'm happy."
"No, it's not."
Lan slowly opened her eyes. With her tangled golden hair
like a halo, it touched the white sheet and she smiled with
her thin eyes.
Somehow Eustaf felt that he would never forget the scene.
Even the stripes created by the sunlight between the closed
curtains were clear.
"I'm so happy every day."
Eustaf agreed with the remark.
He leaned down and kissed her like drinking a cold water
he had found in the desert.
Lan Romia de Lacia.
It's just amazing that everything you want is in one name.
She is Rachia, and she is her own.
That's the only thing that monopolizes this spring.
And she has a monopoly on herself, too.
That was my favorite point.
Eustaf whispered, swallowing her, who became a spring
from the rock, no longer a flowing raindrop.
"I love you."
"Me too."
Whispering softly, Lan smiled.
At his words, she had been excited by a whisper.
It was going to be like that forever.
<End>
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
SIDE STORY 01
"Eustaf!"
 

Ran called him up as soon as the class was over. Eustaf

stopped and spun around like an automatic doll.
 
"Yes, Noonim."
 

Lan smiled awkwardly and sneaked out a ceramic plate

from the desk. The plate with green vines and raspberries
on it was imported from the small kingdom and was an
expensive item.
 

On top of it was a crispy baked snack.

 

"Let's eat together, okay?"

 

Eustaf looked indifferently at his step sister, who spoke

while sticking out a plate. It's been quite a while since I ate
sweets.
 

I didn't hate it, but I had nothing to eat. Sugar was

expensive, and milk production was not much in the cold
Lachia.
 

Sugar, butter, and white flour are all luxury items.

 

A duke might say that he would have that much time, but at
least he ate snacks was so small that it was considered a
small thing.
 
Eustaf looked at the snacks.
 

'What's wrong with her?'

 

Questions rose from his heart again. At the same time,

alertness was aroused. Lan, who was on the verge of death
because of himself, was trying to be nice to him afterwards.
 

She tried to spend time together, talked to each other,

asked to play together, and often tempted to eat like this.
 

Silence pressed down on the study room with the cookie

plate between them.
 

Lan asked with a suspicious face.

 

"Don't you like sweets?"

 

"Yes."
 

He gave a firm answer and looked at her complexion. Lan

looked embarrassingly down at the snack and looked at
him.
 
"It's probably not that sweet."
 

'Did you take poison instead?'

 

I swallowed the sarcastic question behind my neck. Even

though it may seem kind on the outside, the inside was
unknown. It bothered me to pretend to be close all of a
sudden, and the look at her was annoying.
 

One of the reasons for the annoyance was that I had to

keep paying attention because I didn't know what she was
thinking.
 

"All right."
 

Speaking, he took the plate out of Lan's hand. In the

meantime, Lan's hands circled in the air because the plate
was taken away.
 

"Let's eat well."

 

He said so and left the study room with a plate.

 

"......together......"
 
There seemed to be a small murmur behind him, but he
ignored it. Back in my room, Eustaf approached the
window. Under the window was a cliff-like slope. He tipped
the plate and spilled all the snacks.
 

I didn't mean to eat in the first place.

 

"Master?"
 

As Ross, who was waiting in his room, called him in

embarrassment, Eustaf said, closing the window.
 

"Ran gave it to me."

 

His face was crumpled at once.

 

"Unfortunate."
 

He coughed in vain after saying so.

 

"Excuse me."
 

Eustaf shook his head. Then I saw Ross. Should I have fed
you a snack? Then you could've checked if it was poisoned
or not.
 

'No, because he's not on my side.'

I couldn't lose my household disciple who swore allegiance.
He sighed and sat as if buried deep on the sofa. Lan's
changed behavior pattern was always unexpected and
tiring.
But it has never been harmful to him.
That's what we studied together today.
Lan pestered his parents and offered to take a class with
his tutor. The tutor expressed disapproval, but when Lan
came out firm, he was forced to allow it.
After that, there was no beating on the edge of the book or
slapping on the thigh with a slender whip.
'And touching my body, or making him touch my body.'
The tutor then tried to make Eustaf study the rest or have a
separate time, but every time Lan followed him, saying she
would be with him.
Then, she already smiled at me as if she knew everything,
but it was hard for me to figure out whether she really
knew it or just a foot of competition.
"I don't know what she's thinking. Is that a trick to shake
her tail like her mother did?"
At Ross's words, Eustaf looked at him leaning on his
armrest. Ross raised his voice even more, considering the
gaze as an agreement.
"Because she's her future mistress, she look just like her
mother when she try to live."
Eustaf didn't dare to say, "It would be better to put her
brother, Tass, to be Patriarch rather than me being the
Patriarch."
In fact, the duke's attack is getting stronger because Tass
is growing.
Eustaf only saw his half-brother's face once.
It was because the Duchess thoroughly blocked her son and
Eustaf from meeting. She think Eustaf's gonna jump in and
strangle him or poison him.
Anyway, there was no reason for Lan to choose himself than
his half-blooded half-brother.
'So it's becoming more and more of a boundary.'
If you hate it as openly as you used to, it was simple to deal
with it. Close your eyes, cover your ears, bite your teeth
and endure.
But this way.....
He pressed his forehead hard.
***
"Eustaf."
After class, Lan called him again. When Eustaf turned
around, Lan took out a pound cake from her desk this time.
"It's not a sweet cake. It's for your father, but I secretly
brought you a piece."
Then, she says, "Let's eat together," and pushes out the
plate.
Eustaf asked while looking at a piece of pound cake placed
on his side.
"What's wrong with you?"
"Because it's delicious to eat together."
She smiles again when her eyes meet while speaking
proudly. Emerald, emerald, emerald eyes.
Like greening of Lazia.
Avoiding her eyes, Eustaf lowered his gaze with a cake.
"I don't want to eat with you."
"You think It's poisoned?"
When asked nonchalantly, Lan said with a nonchalant smile
as before.
"Close eyes then."
She picked up a fork and split the cake in half. said Lan
with her eyes closed.
 

"Choose what Eustaf wants to eat."

Eustaf looked down at the cake and left the room. With her
eyes closed, Lan didn't seem to know he was going out.
After walking in the hallway for a long time, Eustaf stopped
in front of his room. He pressed his lips with his palm.
'I ran away.'
He ran away.
Why did he run away? Lan's not a threat.
'She'll be mad the next time we meet.'
I've been trying not to offend the Duchess. I crossed the
line.
But the next time I met Lan, she smiled nonchalantly.
"Eustaf, the weather's nice. Why don't you come out with
me?"
Her nonchalance made him feel a curious surge of anger.
"I'm not feeling well."
Her eyes opened round at his word and Lan came a step
closer. The sweet vanilla smell came to me.
"Are you okay? Where isn't well?"
"It's none of your business."
"No, I'm going to care. I'm going to use it a lot."
Eustaf said, trying not to frown at the words that she
emphasized while giving strength.
"Don't compose."
"It's natural to be concerned about it. It's a family."
Family.
As soon as he heard the word, Eustaf wondered, 'Is Lan
crazy?' Lan smiled awkwardly as if her nervousness was
also shown on her face.
"It may sound strange, but I'm thinking so."
"I'll give you no choice."
He spoke politely but sharply. Lan opened her lips slightly
and closed them. She bowed her head and said, "Yes," and
withdrew.
Yustaf thought he made a mistake again.
Now she's completely turning to the Duchess.
But I couldn't stand it. He looked behind Lan's departure.
Golden hair fluttered in the summer sun.
Sometimes I wondered how human hair was that color.
He consciously took his eyes away from it and turned out
the window. Lazia in July was shining brightly. However,
after this brief period of time, the bitter cold was likely to
hit Lazia.
The barren land.
The only thing that shines is snow and ice.
'You're just like me.'
It may be natural for me to be the same as Lazia, who is
mine.
The difference is that summer doesn't come to me?
Turning around, he walked in the opposite direction to Lan.
I thought it was over.
'I thought....'
Lan looked back at him, saying, "Huh?" as she felt a glaring
glance.
"It's nothing...."
Eustaf said so and looked down.
She was helping him pack his things to get to the academy.
Seeing the Duchess's eyes, the servants did not actively try
to help him, but the story is different for a woman named
Lan.
 

Lan said, organizing the items needed for the wooden

chest.
"Make sure to contact me when you get to the Academy,
okay? I'll write a letter, too."
Her chatter was endless.
It was her idea to send Eustaf to the Academy. The next
Lord of the Duke of Lachia is traditionally educated by his
tutor.
He was the first to go to the Academy.
There was no such law, and the people who supported
Eustaf protested, but the duke did not nod. And to be
honest with it, Eustaf was thankful.
Leaving the duke could quickly weaken his power, but he
was not much from the beginning. The remaining thorns
would receive them even if they left and returned.
If you don't, it's no use in the first place.
'And people betray everyone.'
My mother held my hand tightly and always whispered
about the Lord's mindset.
- No one should you believe it. Don't let go of your heart
even if they're the most loyal.
Looking at Ross staring at this side with a face full of
discomfort, Eustaf thought.
He may betray himself if something else happens.
- You're alone, Eustaf. You're thoroughly alone.
I knew that, too.
The mind of the powerful is fickle to make it impossible to
count. He wants to please him, but he doesn't like to see
through his mind anymore.
"Youth, you're not listening to me, are you?"
"Yes."
When I answered concisely, Lan puffed up her cheek.
Eustaf didn't care. Now I know it's no use reacting to each
other's behavior.
"Academy, I'm sure you'll enjoy it."
Ran said with a girly smile.
'And I'll save my life. At least until i'am an adult.'
That's what Eustaf thought and lowered his eyes.
The Duchess's offensive was getting sharper. It's been a
few days since I couldn't even eat properly. The Academy is
said to have a huge protective magic to protect the
Academy's students.
At least I can spend time there comfortably.
'Can I see Lazia again?'
Cold, freeze, and barren land.
It's a land where the stepmother's greed is overwhelming,
and in winter, the people freeze to death, and the land
where the water is installed.
It's an honor that can be gained compared to the
millennium's duty.
But he's Eustaf Laban de laChia.
This land was everything to him.
***
The Academy was a new chapter in his life.
It was my first time meeting so many people of my age and
meeting so many peers.
'Getting attention like this.'
The Duke of Lacia seemed to receive surprisingly
considerable attention.
I thought it could be because closure is a strong territory,
but the eyes are also clear.
The moment he was first called in the auditorium, the flurry
spreading among people, and his gaze.
 
I thought it would be only then, but it wasn't.
'I'm sick of it.'
Thinking so, Eustaf closed his eyes.
He had no intention of attracting outside forces to Lazia, so
he did not engage in social activities. The empire is the
Empire, and the Lazia is the Lazia.
However, not participating in social activities seemed to
encourage more curiosity.
So he forced himself to accept some invitations, thinking
that it would be quiet if he adjusted a little bit.
And the words that stepmother used to say - Lazia is a
countryside, behind fashion, and rustic - I understood what
she meant.
The way she spoke, dressed, accessories, and hand
gestures were subtly different.
She was an unheard-of party decoration, a new hat, and a
trend that moved quickly.
The feathers of this soup on the hats of the babbling young
children were never heard of in Lachia.
Sometimes I didn't even know how to eat the dishes on the
table.
'This is what it's usually like.'
Compared to here, Lazia is definitely dull and dark.
Only then did Eustaf understand why all the duchess stayed
in the green arch. They doesn't want to be in this world and
go back to Lazia.
'I only have Lazia.'
He glimpsed at the distorted and upside-down image
reflected in the colorful silver crystal glass.
I couldn't think of it for long. It was because everyone came
up to him and talked to him.
Everyone wondered about Eustaf and the Duke of Lazia.
They introduced themselves to their lands according to
basic manners.
"Our land has beautiful wheat fields. When the wind blows
in the golden field, it looks like a wolf running into the field.
I really want to show you the wheat field when the sun
sets."
"In the south of our estate, olives, grapes, and radishes are
amazing. It is beautiful because the grapes grow endlessly.
In the spring, I think I will be drunk with the fragrance of
Lavender."
Then he waited for Eustaf to open his mouth.
He laughed.
What should I say?
The freezing cold of people freeze to death? Horrible spells
on the ice? The bodies of those torn to death are under
their eyes?
Or the wilderness that can't be farmed?
He chose silence.
One or two parties could tell that it would not be helpful to
come out. Rather, some of the words shared there were
strangely inflated and twisted and floated around.
In the end, he went to this kind of social gathering.
Everything about the academy was colorful, rich and shiny,
but he thought he didn't fit in.
'Most of all, I don't have money.'
To be honest, he was penniless.
The nobles of the academy splurged on their pocket money.
They was busy matching new ornaments and clothes.
Despite the Academy uniform, everyone wore plain clothes
on their day off.
It was a month after he entered the academy that the first
letter arrived.
Along with some gold coins, it was a letter written by Lan.
- I told my parents that I should pay for your living
expenses, but they won't listen.
With a lot of questions and words, she sent a letter.
Eustaf quit trying to tear up the letter. He threw the letter
into the desk drawer.
She'll do it once or twice.
That's what I thought.
But Lan sent a letter without getting tired of it.
She persistently sent a long letter to the extent that the
remaining friends around her said, "Hey, your sister is
really sincere."
However, knowing that he had never replied, his friends
frowned, calling him "a Grumpy kid."
The money she sent was gold and silver.
Rolling a worn-out coin with his fingertips, he wondered
how she got it.
He didn't even know the concept of pocket money until he
came to the academy. I'm curious, but he didn't ask.
It's useless to think about Lan's behavior. Now that I'm
used to her friendly tone and persistence, I could be
indifferent.
 
(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
SIDE STORY 02
I didn't go back home on purpose during vacation.
 

Instead, he stayed at the academy and worked as a

librarian. It's a part-time job for a commoner, but he
needed money, too.
 

Fortunately, some of the aristocrats also said, "You have to

work in person," so everyone only looked at "Lachia is
desolate as expected."
 

- How come you don't come back?

 

- We'll forget face.

 

Such letters came, but he still ignored them.

 

'Forgetting your face.'

 

No way.
 
He still remembered clearly. A little girl standing on the
skirt of his stepmother.
 

'No, the other way around?'

 

That means Lan forgets my face.

 

'That doesn't really matter.'

 

Thinking about it, he folded the letter. The contents of the

letter were always detailed, so he could see clearly what
was going on in the Sky House now.
 

I don't feel the need to go back to check the atmosphere.

 

"Eustaf."
 

Then the door opened and Caruso came in.

 

"You'll be asked to visiting room."

 

"Visiting?"
 
When he saw Caruso with his curious eyes, Caruso
laughed.
 

"I think it's your sister. Gold hair and emerald eyes. I saw
she enter the visitor's room on my way up. Won't it be aired
soon?"
 

"No way."
 

Simply, Eustaf denied. Lan couldn't have come here. No

matter how much she is....
 

But, no way, maybe.

 

Such suspicions crept up on one side of his head. Then, the

broadcast came out just in time. I was surprised at first by
the sound of magic, but now I'm used to it.
 

Magic was new to him, too.

 

A wizardless duke.
 

That's because it's Lacia.

 
[Eustaf Laban de Lacia, student Eustaf Laban de Lacia,
please come down to the visiting room now]
 

The broadcast was repeated twice, and Eustaf was full of

energy.
 

'You really came?'

 

Indeed, Lan has come all the way here. She's down here in
the visiting room. Eustaf bit his lips and turned his body to
the desk. Caruso was embarrassed.
 

"Hey, didn't you hear what just came out?"

 

"...."
 

Eustaf remained silent and consistent. Time passed and

another broadcast came out, but he didn't move. Rather, it
was the roommates who were restless.
 

Eventually, he visited Eustaf, who said, "I won't go down."

The servant returned with a perplexed look.
 

'That's end.'
 
Eustaf thought so and opened the desk drawer. It contained
letters from Lan. He'd gathered like this somewhere. There
was no letter that I read only once.
 

But this kind of letter is over now. If I think about it this

time, I wondered whether it would come out ugly with its
true colors or strange bitterness.
 

Eustaf looked out the window. I could see the sunset falling
slowly. The golden sun melted in the crimson twilight was
clear.
 

Eustaf thought of Lan without realizing it. I always thought

of gold when I saw it. It was hard to find blonde like her
even when I came to Academy.
 

Eustaf closed his eyes. The scene of the bright light

lingered inside the eyes.
I couldn't sleep how it was that night.
***
On the second day, I received a long letter that Lan had left
behind.
Eustaf opened the letter without realizing that he had
taken a deep breath.
Maybe it's like an insulation, or maybe there's cursing or
cursing written on it?
Reading the letter with such thoughts, he became
despondent.
Of course, resentment was written.
- Hey, you bad boy.
The letter that started like this and ended with 'See you
next time.'
'How come.'
Are you asking someone to write you a letter? How else
could you do this? Isn't it someone else who looks like you
who came to the visiting room yesterday?
That's what I thought. That's not the case....
The letter came again steadily.
Eustaf sometimes held up a pen, but eventually did not
reply. He couldn't understand Lan at all, so he thought it
was a trap.
Then, on the third day of her visit, Yustaf went down to the
visiting room with the obvious excuse that he had suffered
from the torch of Caruso and Daryl.
And as he came up, locking the door and listening to her
embarrassed voice behind him, he immediately ran up the
stairs and felt his heart beating fast.
'That's the kind of face she had.'
It was so different from the face he remembered. I thought
a short time passed, but it must have been long enough.
Lan was no longer a young girl holding the skirt in his
memory. She wasn't even a grumpy person. She wasn't
even the one who shared snacks.
Eustaf roughly swept his hair with both hands and leaned
against the door. If I went in like this, my roommates would
talk loudly again.
Eustaf closed his eyes.
It was not long after that that the news of the death of his
parents and younger brother came.
***
"Don't kill me."
I couldn't speak for a moment. Eustaf looked at Lan lying in
bed. The news I heard as soon as I returned home was that
Lan collapsed.
Falling down from overwork.
It was emotional and something soared. Anger? Or What?
He sat by her bed, unaware of what it was like. Under the
cloudy light, Lan had a dull face at a glance. When I saw
her at the funeral, she was crying and her eyes were
swollen.
"I'll do my best....."
Spitting out small, Lan fell asleep again. Eustaf couldn't say
anything. She is completely disarmed and tells him not to
kill her by sticking out her hands and thrusting her neck.
'Are you asking me to take care of it or not?'
Eustaf turned to the papers. Lan's ice correction project
was already speeding up. The funds will be used to pay off
the debts, but Eustaf wanted to spend more than anything
else on getting The Viridescent Shadow back on track.
'Information is important. It's even worse in this
countryside.'
It's two steps slow because it's far from the capital, and if
the information is dark, There's The Viridescent Shadow. As
Eustaf who experienced the academy, I wanted to avoid
such a thing.
 
'They'll find out if they take the money away.'
I wanted to hide as much as possible from Lan about The
Viridescent Shadow.
This is the only one he has. It was a lot of fun to see Lan,
who woke up two days in the morning, turning red as he
panicked, saying, "Wasn't it a dream?"
'Normal, shall I say?'
It would be great if she could do this with acting.
Since then, I couldn't shake my eyes more and more as I
got closer. Laughing, crying, angry, frowning, irritated,
then drooping.
It was amazing how the expression changed like that.
By comparison, Eustaf knew that he was insidious. As if
you're deliberately testing a little by little. She doesn't tell
me about the escort bite, nor does she tell me when she's
digging for her back with The Viridescent Shadow.
And I was watching how it would react when things broke
out.
'There's nothing suspicious about that.'
How did you find out about the Red Mana Stone and how
did you sign such a contract with the top of the Golden
Rose? How do you know about the Elves?
He is turning his eyes to numerous questions.
Eustaf had no choice but to admit it.
The door was unlocked in the evening, saying he was
suspicious and wary.
He was trusting her.
It was easy to know because I believed it. Lan doesn't
believe in himself at all.
It was at the New Year's party that confirmed it.
"Youth!"
Laughing brightly, Lan waved her hands. It was so sad to
see her sitting on the railing with all her hair untied,
whether she was drunk or not.
"Here, here! Here!"
'You're drunk to see you repeat the same thing.'
It was my first time seeing Lan drunk. However, if she
slipped and went backwards, she would fall down. Eustaf
made a quick step.
Then the wind blew hard and her hair fluttered.
'Ah.'
The color of the wheat field during harvest.
Countless golden colors shining and shining in the sun.
Eustaf held her tightly before her body completely moved
back. My heart beat hard.
She burst into laughter and was laughing at what was
good. Lan tilted her head as he felt the laughter delivered
to his arms and shoulders.
"Youth?"
Her voice is full of laughter while singing. Eustaf looked up.
Green eyes.
A very beautiful greening light, not seen in Lachia in the
middle of winter.
Whether it was because of the cold or alcohol, she
reddened her cheeks and smiled and whispered as if Lan
was saying what was important to her.
"I almost flew away."
Eustaf looked up at Lan because she was full of energy. Fly
away? It's fall.
"Is that what you say?"
When I asked again, Lan asked again with a gloomy face.
"Huh? Why?"
"Why?"
 

Why? Why do you say that? If you ever get away from this--
Unknowingly, his arm wrapped around her waist was
tightened. Lan shrank as if she was uncomfortable, and he
relaxed and said.
"We'll put it in a treaty. You won't die until I become the
patriarch."
"I don't mean to die."
She tried to make a serious face in her own way, but her
face was loose, perhaps because of alcohol. Eustaf sighed
long to hide his laughter.
I hate people who die easily.
So I hated it when Lan said she would die. Rather, I was
happy when she said she would run and fight.
While dying with hatred, her mother did not think of
fighting against her father. Wouldn't it have been cooler if I
had stabbed her?
Eustaf often thought that way. So he said as if he was
stamping his confirmation.
"Please do. I told you. I don't like people who die easily."
"Yes, yes, yes, I won't die."
He looked up at her because it sounded like a playful
answer. Her smiling face faded slightly and her smile
disappeared from her face. The green eyes look down at
him.
Her eyes are so.
So.
Eustaf swallowed his breath.
'Wait, this.'
Lan came by as he tried to turn his eyes.
"Youth."
"Yes."
"Smile."
Eustaf sighed again. It's not about catching a drunk person.
No, it's not about catching someone who's not drunk. He
put the information into his head when he heard that Lan
was weaker than him.
As far as he watched, she only drank one or two drinks.
"I didn't think you drank that much."
Lan frowned at his murmur.
"I didn't drink."
"Those who really don't drink don't say so."
When I refuted it, Lan frowned and spat out.
"Grumpy."
"Me?"
What do you mean Grumpy? Eustaf was a little
embarrassed.
'Is that so....?'
It might have looked like that. At this point, however, it
would be more accurate to call him "the attempted
murderer" or "the son of a dog," rather than just being
called a grumpy.
'You've done a good job, too.'
She shouted while I was snorting.
"Yes, you bad mouth!"
Then he pulled his collar and leaned down. The hot lips
touched his forehead, so Eustaf was rigid. It was an
unexpected act.
'What the hell....?'
He was in chaos, and Lan smiled loudly and continued as if
she were singing.
"Youth is Grumpy, stupid. Bad. I'm working really hard."
"I know."
It was himself who knew it better than anyone else.
Because we've been working together.
The word made her mouth water.
"Then why are you a grumpy?"
"I wasn't very grumpy."
 

Hasn't I been doing less lately? Although there was a past

record, the past record was not enough to be called
Grumpy, so Eustaf simply moved on.
"But, yes."
Perhaps she wants to refute it, Lan frowned and blurted
her words. Eustaf asked while looking at her.
"Then how do you want me to treat you?"
"Be nicer to me."
"Nice, and?"
"Be gentle."
"Am I being nice and gentle enough?"
What more do you want from here?
On this railing, you and I are facing each other.
"No."
Lan frowned. Eustaf looked at her and asked.
"Do you like Lazia?"
I asked the same question without realizing it.
Do you like Lazia? This barren land, this long winter land,
the wealth you gave me. It's a part of me.
In the end, that's what I wanted to ask.
My heart was shallow, so Eustaf didn't even smile. In the
end, that's what I want to ask.
What do you think of me?
"Umm, not much?"
Eustaf looked away when he saw her snuggling and simply
answering. The breath came out white. covered with white
snow snow, snow, snow. This land is snow everywhere.
'I know.'
No one likes this land.
But this is the only land he has.
He turned his eyes back on Lan. She was looking at himself
vaguely with a slightly apologetic look. But she told him
honestly.
'When I think about it, you've always been honest.'
You was so honest that I thought it might be a trick because
you was too honest.
'That snack, it would've been nice to have it with you.'
If the Academy had replied to the letter and met you in the
visiting room.
But, but.
'I'm glad I didn't.'
Eustaf looked at Lan and said,
"Who's cold-hearted?"
You don't have a heart, you don't believe in me at all, but
you don't.
You didn't even make a little gap.
Then why are you being so kind, sweet, and affectionate?
But You don't need me at all.
Lan refuted his remark with indignation.
"I'am not cold. Come on, be nice."
Eustaf laughed.
You're sweet without consciousness, and you're sweet
without awareness. You've done that, but you don't have
any likes.
"How can I be so sweet?"
Laughing, he asked. She wants it. Now, she may be able to
fit in with her.
"Speak sweet."
"Sweet. That's very abstract. And?"
"Don't kill me."
At Lan's words, Eustaf was in a terrible mood. As he
stepped back from the hand that held her waist, Lan looked
at him with a curious face, and Eustaf pushed her over the
railing.
Eustaf grabbed the panicked and flustered hand.
Holding on, he swallowed a bitter smile.
'I can't let go.'
"Youth?"
Struggling to get up, he took a step forward. Then Lan's
upper body was pushed back again.
"Are you going to drop me?"
Even though she asked like that, there was no tremor or
fear in her voice.
"What do you think?"
Rather, the answer came out stiffer. Lan laughed as he
watched how to behave.
"-!"
"You promised."
Her words made him feel complicated and tugged at her
hand. Her upper body came up at a stroke and her body
lightly bumped into him. But I was a little surprised, so I
heard a small gasp.
Eustaf closed his eyes.
I believe in promises with her.
But she doesn't believe.
He didn't know how to explain this contradiction. She
firmly believes that he is a man of his word. But what are
you looking at?
How do you know myself?
Repressing the question, Eustaf opened his eyes.
"Why do you say that when you know it? I'm going to kill
you?"
"I'm talking about after the alliance, after the alliance."
Eustaf sighed long again.
"What a heartless man."
I don't have any lingering feelings here,
I'm leaving you. Lan used to emphasize and talk several
times. I will leave you with all this. You are nothing to me.
Then I wish you hadn't been nice to me from the beginning.
Thinking so, Eustaf reached out and wrapped her body in a
cloak. I didn't want to show my expression right now.
'She'll be heading up to the capital soon.'
If you go up to the capital, you may never come down to
Lazia again. No, you won't want to come down. I don't
know what's responsible for Lan's responsibility, but how
long will it keep her tied up here?
'Until I become a patriarch.'
Eustaf held her and sighed.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
SIDE STORY 03
Sswaa-
 
The sound of the rain was enough to bury all the other
noises. Eustaf watched the back door open.
 

It was my first time to be so angry. All he could do was not

to say anything with his teeth clenched.
 

"Where are you going?"

 

Surprised, the little shadow hesitated and spoke quietly.

 

"Youth."
 

"Yes."
 

Explain, Eustaf replied. However, what I heard was wrong.

 

"I feel like throwing up."

 

Eustaf frowned.
 

"And I'm really tired. I mean-"

 
He couldn't stand it anymore, so he took off her hat. Lan's
face, which was soaking wet, was revealed. With her pale
face, Eustaf was instantly worried instead of angry.
 

However, Lan's face was irritated first. She said in a

pointed voice, trying to take her hat back.
 

"Really, can't we do it later?"

 

I was going to say, Who's turn to be angry now? but he

reached out his hand as Lan stumbled as if her legs were
loosened.
 

As soon as I held her in my arms, I smelled like blood.

 

"It smells bloody."

 

"Really?"
 

Surprised and asked back, it seemed that she had not been
hurt, but if she didn't look at it, she wouldn't be relieved.
Lan flinched embarrassingly as he lifted her up.
 

"Youth, my clothes are all wet. Besides, my boots are dirty."

 
Eustaf did not answer, but went up the stairs in an instant
and headed to his room.
 

I put Lan down on the sofa, turned on the lamp, and Lan
was sniffing to take off her cape. Sighing, Eustaf took a
breath and approached and took off her cape instead. Lan
sat calmly under his hand.
 

As he undressed, he scrutinized her body. There was some

blood splashed on the cape, but she was fine inside, so she
wasn't hurt.
 

But the bandages on the fingers were bothering me.

 

"What happened to your fingers?"

 

"Huh? Oh, just somehow-"

 

Lan smiled awkwardly at her bandaged finger.

 

"Not a big deal."

 

"Not a big deal?"

 
She was full of energy.
 

Eustaf peeled off her coat and even the jacket and vest
inside. Lan was innocent even though he was undressing
like this. Even that was full of energy.
 

"Let's hear what the little story is. What did you and
Dimodia go out and do without telling me?"
 

"That's ·····."
 

Lan mumbled and Eustaf waited.

 

"Just, I have some work to do. ·····."

 

"What happened?"
 

"Eustaf don't have to know about."

 

He bit his lips and pulled her long boots back.

 

"Youth, dirty!"
 
"You're going to walk around my room in those dirty
clothes."
 

"No, Youth's finger--"

 

The rebellion is weak compared to the embarrassment.

Lan's physical strength isn't that good, so she doesn't have
the power to rebel now. Eustaf took off all her boots, threw
them on one side, and washed his hands with water.
 

"So? What's going on?"

"That's ·····."
Lan opened her mouth as if she was hesitant.
"I found out that someone I knew was sold as a gladiator.
To an illegal dumping ground. So I asked the Earl of
Illuminati to find him. And I went and found him today. But
there was an accident in the meantime......."
'It's all a lie.'
That much was easily known.
She was lying half-lying down, burying her arms and head
on the armrest of the sofa, and Lan slipped up.
"But his sister was very sick.....so I asked her to go to
Duchy Lacia with him. To show Haresch."
"How do you know each other?"
"That's none of Youth business."
Should I say thank you for not lying that far? Or should I be
questioning?
Or.
Lan quickly continued to choose a word.
"I'm not going to let the disturbance go to Lazia. You don't
have to worry about that."
Eustaf became despondent for a moment and his anger
soared.
Is that all you have to say to yourself? You're not going to
let the disturbance go to Lazia?
'Oh, right. I don't think i'am going to worry about yourself
at all. I'm a man who wants to kill you, and I don't care
about you at all.'
"Youth?"
Lan called him quietly, perhaps bothered by the lack of an
answer.
"Do you know what makes me angry?"
"Huh-?"
"You promised me."
"Huh?"
"You said you wouldn't die until I became the Patriarch."
"I'am not dead."
I was even angrier at the nonchalant answer. You're not
dead, are you? Are you saying that it's done well?
After realizing that Lan was missing, he walked around the
back door until she came back, even though he knew that
she had gone with Dimodia.
"That's not the problem. Leave that to someone else. Why
the hell did you go there yourself? Or at least take the right
escort."
"I took Dia."
"What about Ross? What would you say about letting him
go?"
"I'm....sorry about that."
"And what if something happened? What do you think
would have happened if something happened there?"
"Uh-"
As if embarrassed, she rolled her eyes and carefully pulled
herself up.
"I didn't mean to hurt Lazia's name. Oh, I don't know if it's
the Duke of Lazia anyway, so it's gonna be okay!"
'Ah!'
Something seemed to break off.
So he's mad at her right now because of Lachia.
"How I waited with my heart-!"
He clenched his teeth while raising his voice. The sarcasm
of itself popped out.
"If you want to die like that, why didn't you just ask me to
kill you? If you're going to take a escort into the rascal's
den."
"It's not like I didn't think about it either. I was confident I
wouldn't get caught!"
 

"Will that work?"

"That's--"
Opening her mouth and closing her mouth, Lan frowned on
the image of arrogance. Not knowing what to do, Lan
groaned and shouted.
"I'm, I'm the one who's leaving now anyway! I don't have to
report everything I do to you!"
Pack He looked directly at Lan at her cry.
'So, what's going on so far? Then why did you report it?
Why did you send me such a letter at the Academy?'
He took a deep breath while thinking about it. I already
know that her kindness is arbitrary. Eustaf lifted his hand
from the back.
"Of course I do. I wouldn't dare to puke in your work. Even
if it's a prank with his own life."
"Don't worry, if you don't worry about it, I'll give you a
decent Patriarch job at your coming-of-age ceremony. It
may be so precious to you, but to me-"
'It's nothing, it's nothing.'
Eustaf could easily carry on the back of his mind. As I
already know, it was more annoying than I thought to be
killed with my mouth confirmed.
However, Lan stopped talking and instead raised her head
with a broken face.
"Sorry, Youth. That was a slip of the tongue. I'm so tired
right now, I can't speak well. Sorry."
She answered quietly, desperately making excuses.
"I'm sorry to hear what you think of me, but I found out
again."
It seemed that the situation would only worsen at the
latest. This mind is parallel anyway.
'Is that why your mother said that?'
Kill her, Kill her.
It's painful and hard to bump into each other like this. If
you say that you're the one who's only in your heart, and
you're going to have to tighten your neck with your own
hands. Does that make it completely mine?
"Take a break."
He said so and went out of the room because he couldn't
stand it anymore.
However, it was him who couldn't stand it and came back.
When I came back, Lan was asleep curled up. Tears were
formed around the eyes.
Eustaf stared down at her and hugged her.
Carefully—I don't know if he can be as sweet and
affectionate as she wants. He's not that kind of person in
the first place.
I took her to the room, and I heard from Dimodia.
'Why?'
Why would she bring Lumiere?
If she had brought him here to use him as an assassin,
Eustaf's mind would have been cleared up. But listening to
the story, it wasn't either.
If it weren't for his sister's illness, Lan would have let
Lumiere go there.
'I wish I had.'
That man was bothered.
'I'm gonna take care of it.'
Why don't we just take care of it now and tell him that he's
gone all night with his sister?
If she was going to let go anyway, he wouldn't even look for
him, and Lan was quite slow in this. I don't seem familiar
with killing.
As the number of territorial battles decreased, it became
quite common for aristocrats to poison or assassinate
underwater. A person dies quietly, and a person who
replaces him comes in.
 

Most aristocrats were raised to be immune to poison, and it

was also a disaster to find poison that was not. However,
Lan did not go through such a process.
'That's why she fall asleep easily on those drugs.'
Even then, she didn't seem to think he had killed his
cousin.
'You're such a good worker. Strangely enough, there are
loopholes in the territory.'
Should I say it's a typical desk bite? I know every inch of
the Lachian estate. Rather than it, it was great to modify
the system itself and change it efficiently.
Innovative but territorial disputes are not alone.
'Maybe the most naive thing in the world of society.'
That's what Eustaf thought and looked at Dimodia. The
Viridescent Shadow, who got the name, stood with a face
that she did not do anything wrong.
"I'd like to say that the report is late."
"I thought Ran's opinion came first. And I wanted to figure
out what was going on."
Dimodia smiled gracefully, saying so. The assassin, trained
to penetrate among noble women, laughed like a nobleman
and acted like a nobleman.
"Yes."
Dimodia cautiously offered her opinion in Eustaf's answer.
"Shall we take care of it?"
When Eustaf looked up, she lowered her head.
"I'm sorry if it was an out-of-the-top opinion."
"It's out of the question. Stay close to Lan."
"Yes."
After answering, Dimodia greeting and stepped down.
Eustaf closed his eyes.
Let's not kill him.
It must have been due to Lan that the clumsy kindness and
kindness stuck together. However, I didn't want Lan to be
disappointed.
Besides, if Lan likes that man, there is still, still, a chance.
Without such worries or anguish, you can make Lan your
own.
Shortly afterwards, Eustaf realized that he couldn't do that.
And without hesitation, she pinch my cheek and Lan says,
"Then don't scare me like that! I'm scared." As soon as she
shouted, he realized.
"You said you were worried about me. I was happy about
that."
His heart seemed to be choked by the words she said while
looking at him. At least she knew that he was worried about
her.
"Then you didn't say anything to him."
She didn't say anything about wanting to kill him. If she
had told me, I think he would have done it happily.
Lan nodded with a look of injustice.
"Yes."
"Then let me ask you one more question."
"Yes."
"Did you know him, like, a couple of years ago or something
like that?"
I wanted to check this one thing.
You call Lumiere an old acquaintance, and even that's a lie.
Everything you said about him is a lie.
I want you to tell me one thing.
Lan's eyes grew bigger.
"No, not at all? Not at all?"
"All right."
Then he made up his mind.
Sweet and friendly as she wishes.
Lan smeared her mouth.
"Really. The patriarch position is yours, Youth. The Lacia is
all yours. Yours."
"Yes, it's mine."
Without any hesitation, Eustaf answered smoothly.
"Lachia's is all mine."
Then you're mine, too.
Lan pulled him up by three years, so he was that confident.
No, even more, Eustaf was confident with his persistence.
There was also a plan to make her run away in a plausible
way.
Let her take anything from Lazia. If she leave and take the
mine or whatever, it will somehow lead to Lazia.
For as long as a snake, he had the confidence to hold out.
I'm gonna swallow it up nicely, sweetly, so it doesn't hurt at
all.
Eustaf grinned.
 

(U-N-E-D-I-T-E-D)
SIDE STORY 04
Lumiere squinted his eyes.
 

The streetlight blinked.

 

'Shouldn't the lights change?'

 

He lowered his gaze. Black asphalt floor and his sneakers.

 

'I can't get used to it.'

 

I look down at my hand.

 

Smooth hands without hard flesh or scar. A hand holding a

pencil. A hand that has never killed a man.
 
He closed his eyes.
 

'What a past life.'

 

If the past life is this vivid, it may not be called a past life.
Iveria, the dragon, and the master's tears that fell on my
face are vivid. How is that a previous life?
 

Sitting in a midsummer classroom, he thought it would be a

dream either way.
 

The feeling of not settling down in reality was the same

anytime, anywhere.
 

Not only under this dusk.

 

Wearing a school uniform, he sat down and listened to the

quiet Korean teacher's voice, looking out into the sun.
 

'It's like a lie.'

 

My parents were normal, and I was half-blooded, but I

didn't have that much trouble. It was a harmonious family.
I'm surprised whenever I think this is what an ordinary
family is like.
  

I am surprised and familiar with it.

 

Whether you're Lumiere or Louis.

 

The boundary was ambiguous.

 

Memories of his past life began to return when he was five

or six years old, and the effects of agreement on
speculation or gladiator were so great that he would wake
up screaming. Would you come to Korea and go to
psychological counseling?
 

'The psychology counselor was really serious. I thought you

saw something rough in Russia.'
 

He woke up several times with a fit and fell asleep again in

his mother's arms.
 

As time went by, the memories of the past life became faint.
Except after I met Lan. Since then, it has been sparkling
and clear with hope and light, so Louis has had many
dreams again.
 

Before that, color and light were opened as if they had

already forgotten, but not after that.
  

'I'm ashamed to think about it. But I kicked him clean.'

 

The idea that I had to get dumped was now a thought that
came to my mind. Even if it continued, it would not have
been a normal relationship.
 

'Is this an excuse for a person who got dumped?'

 

There seemed to be something between Eustaf and Lan

that he couldn't get in. Anyway, maybe it's because he's
spent time as a brother or sister, or is it just his
qualification?
 

'It's none of my business now. I think they're living really

well. I'm a little concerned about the master crying like
that....?'
 

Wouldn't it be okay if she had Eustaf?

 

More important to him was Sina. At first, I thought she was

crazy. Lan asked me to do it, so I was obliged to treat her
well.
 

It was annoying and ridiculous to stick with her like a cat.

Seeing that fur lying quietly in front of Ran, I felt a sense of
homogeneity.
 

But basically, he was a grumpy opponent.

 

'Because there was no one like that before.'

 

There was no equal to himself, just those who had to

protect him. Except Lan is exceptional. Now that I think
about it, it was my first friend.
 

'From friend to lover.'

I've been taking steps step by step. It was more urgent
because of the surrounding environment, but the reason for
the thought was simple.
'May I see you again?'
Louis felt uneasy.
It was an anxiety that has been felt ever since puberty.
After living in Russia for a while as a child and returning to
Korea, he was discriminated against as a mixed race, but
he also benefited a lot thanks to his appearance.
It was common to be recommended as a model or child
actor, and it was the same as growing up. It was hard not to
know that he was popular with the opposite sex.
'I've had a lot of confessions, ······.'
But I have never dated anyone.
'I've never liked anyone before.'
"Hey, class is over. Canteen call?"
Louie turned his head when he suddenly slapped his back.
It was my friend, Kyungsoo.
"Shall we go?"
With a grin, Louis got up from his seat. This idea was in
place as if it were the first round of a squirrel. The two
went up to the classroom after buying and biting snackbar
from the Mitera store.
"Louis, what are you eating?"
On the stairs, a girl called him and heard Hard.
"Sk X Bar."
"My tongue turns red when I eat it."
"I know."
"Show me."
"That's enough."
When he said so and frowned, the girl giggled and kept
asking him to show her, but he avoided the spot. Kyung-soo
spoke with a trembling face next to him.
"Aren't she the late?"
"Wedge?"
"Isn't she just Mi-young the dog? She's really pretty, but
she's said that seniors in the 3rd grade also took her."
"That's what."
"What do you mean, I'm interested in you. I keep talking."
"No."
"What do you mean no, even at your meeting-"
Spilling his quivering friend's words in one ear, he ate the
last bite of the snackbar and threw the stick into the trash.
'It's even worse after high school.'
It was not that Louis was not popular with the opposite sex
even in middle school, but Louis was a fighter at that time.
There was no middle school student who could beat him,
who had the memory of a gladiator.
My mother was fed up, and my father would stir his head
wildly, asking, "Are you a Russian mafia?" So as soon as he
graduated from middle school, he applied for a high school
where he moved to take the test according to his mother's
will and passed the test easily because his grades were
originally good.
Middle and high schools are another completely different
world, and there were no students who were arguing with
him because he was a prestigious high school in his own
way.
So, of course, his popularity rose vertically compared to
middle school. But he couldn't like anyone.
No, I wasn't interested in reason than him.
'But can I like Sina when I meet her?'
I made a promise.....
She exists somewhere in the world. You probably don't
remember right now. It must be before that.
 

Louie thought it was good for Sina to listen to Korean

stories in advance.
Other than that, it was a normal high school life.
When I was a senior in high school, I studied to death and
went to a satisfactory university.
'Then I'll go see you.'
I became an adult, and I make money with my own hands.
So let's go check, Louie simply thought. It was something I
kept thinking about.
I'm going to see Sina.
It was such a natural proposition that the premise of "going
to meet" was the same in elementary school, middle school,
and high school or college. Just how do we meet? What
should I talk about? That's the only thing that's changed.
He took the subway and searched around where she told
him on his cell phone. Even though everything else was
almost dim, I remembered it several times, so this memory
was clear.
I got off at the station and started searching around it. I
didn't think we would meet at once anyway.
'I didn't.'
Louis stopped as it was.
'That's ridiculous.'
There were a lot of people around the station, and she
didn't even look this way because she was walking while
looking at her cell phone. Nevertheless, everything seemed
slow.
Like slow motion, people passed by, and he saw Sina.
The world is all natural.
How can this be?
I already knew the sky was blue and the leaves were green.
Was it this color? Was it this color? Was the world like this?
"Ha."
A laugh flowed out of his mouth. Louis clenched his fist.
Isn't this cheating?
"Damn, Damn it."
Spouting abusive language, he pressed his eyes hard. Tears
are streaming out. My heart beats like crazy.
Even if you met the love of fate, you wouldn't see this
reaction.
'I like you.'
I really like you.
No, it's not just about liking it, it's.
Louis laughed.
'I'm here to meet you beyond the world, you know.'
***
Louis waited.
Enough, until she gets to know herself. I waited until I got
back from all that in Lacia, and in the meantime, I found
out about the complex and apartment where she lived.
One day, Sina began to appear, and no matter how she
went out, she always looked dark.
Sometimes she cried and left the apartment with swollen
eyes. It's a crime to watch like this, but there was no other
way.
'Are you sure now?'
Louie thought so and took a deep breath.
'I'm going to say hello today.'
Say hello. What should I say?
'What if she don't recognize me? Oh - but I don't think she
can recognize it either.'
Or she don't remember, or she don't like yourself. Worried,
Louis chose his clothes. Dressing as neatly as possible,
Louis went out to see Sina after getting his hair done at the
salon.
 

After leaving the entrance of the apartment, she began to

walk in the opposite direction, not in the direction where
she was standing, so reflexively Louis called her.
"Sina."
His voice came out appropriately well, so it was surprising
to himself. Sina looked back. a surprised but smiling face.
'Don't you recognize me?'
How can I introduce me, Louis grinned.
At that moment, Sina was stiff. The bag fell off Sina's
shoulder, which had been hardened. It was quite dull and
Louis flinched, but Sina stood as if she hadn't noticed.
Standing blankly, Sina opened her mouth.
"Lu, Lumi········."
"-!"
Louis felt a surge of joy at that moment.
She found out!
Louis strode and picked up the bag she spilled.
"Oh, there. Thank you. How can I be·······."
It was easy for him to see that the fumbling voice was made
up.
'No, Sina doesn't know.'
Since Sina crossed the world first and she came over, it's
natural that she doesn't know. She recognized me even
though she didn't know.
Laughter flowed and he spoke cheerfully.
"What, you've already forgotten? You're like a colt on a
spring day?"
Sina looked at him with her mouth wide open. her black
eyes. The eyes that see me straight.
Those pretty eyes that face me no matter who I am or
where I am.
"No, we've met once before, haven't we? I think I saw you
in Lacia. Do I have to say that?"
Laughing came out again when I spoke.
The bag I gave her fell again. A dull sound again
'That one. Are you trying to decide what's in your bag....?'
I'm more anxious because it's an eco-bag, but she's a step
closer.
"Lu, Lumi, Lumi?"
Her voice was shaking so much that Louis was
heartbroken. He smiled softly.
"Yes."
At that moment she hugged him with all her might.
I imagined I would be hugged like this, but I felt completely
different when I was actually hugged.
"Rumie, Lumiere, Lumiere-"
Calling my name several times, she began to tremble and
cry. The desperately clinging hand was pathetic and lovely.
Above all, Louis was so happy that he hugged her.
"We've barely met."
"Huh-huk-ugh-huk, I, miss, miss-you-huk-uh."
"Yes, me too."
I soothed Sina by gently sweeping her back. I felt the eyes
of people passing by, but that was somehow good.
After crying for a long time, Sina managed to come to her
senses. Carefully, Louis handed her the tissue, and Sina
wiped her tears and hugged him again. There was a tear
mark on his coat, but he didn't like she falling more than
that.
"Sina, it's cold. Let's go in somewhere. My hands and face
are freezing."
"Yes...."
Louie smiled and put his arms around her shoulders
because she was so cute and lovely, answering quietly with
a nasal voice.
 

Sina glared at him when she went into a nearby cafe,

ordered a warm drink, and came back.
"Why?"
"How can Lumiere be so calm?"
"What?"
"I'm the only one crying like this."
Louis smirked.
"How long have you been back?"
When asked by Louis, Sina frowned and said, "About three
months?" Louis replied quietly.
"I've been waiting twenty years."
I've been like a stalker for the past year.
Tears welled up in her eyes again, so Louis smiled and
reached out his hand and rubbed it around her eyes.
"Don't cry."
"I'm tearing up."
Sina grumbled like that. When the bell rang and returned
with the drink, Sina stared at her cafe latte and asked
carefully.
"Then······· Lumie········?"
"Louis."
"Louis?"
"Rutwig Vladimirovich Ivanov. The full name is this, but it's
annoying, so just Louis."
"Are you Russian?"
"My father."
With a grin on his face, Louis clasped his chin. It was good
to talk like this now. No matter what she said, she would
feel good.
"Lumie Louis, it's amazing that the names are similar."
"It's fate."
Sina blushed at his words. She lowered her gaze and faced
him again.
"What happened?"
"So-"
I've already practiced dozens or hundreds of times what to
tell her. So, with some skill, Louis was able to talk.
"I thought it was a death flag."
Like this when we meet again.
Louis laughed because he now understood what it meant by
Sina's murmur.
"No, but the death flag was really right, wasn't it?"
Sina had a strange face at the remark. Louie looked at her
like that and asked carefully.
"There you go."
"Huh?"
"Do you like me?"
"Huh?"
What do you mean? As she looked at him, Louis blushed
and lowered his gaze.
"No, you know what. My face is different from when I was
Lumiere. What if Sina had a better face."
Sina opened her eyes wide and laughed. I like the voice and
appearance of laughing out loud, so I somehow see it even
though I am shy.
"I don't care what you look like. Lumie is Lumie."
Sina spoke and laughed.
"No, is it Louie now?"
"Is Lumiere still more comfortable?"
At Louis's question, Sina frowned and shook her head.
"No, I'll call you Louie because we've met again for a long
time."
"I'd appreciate it."
As Louis nodded, Sina held both hands and closed her eyes.
"I'm going to pray for the happiness of Lan Unnie for the
rest of my life. Make a lot of money, Unnie. Just walk on the
flower road."
Louis laughed at the murmur of Sina.
"My master will be happy."
There's Eustaf on her. He's a man who would do anything if
Lan wasn't happy. A different kind of human being from
one's own The only thing that bothered me was my sister,
Lily.
I hope she don't feel guilty.
He sincerely hoped that she would be happy there because
he was happy here. Then Lumiere slipped away and said.
"And now that Sina's an office worker, right? Weekend off?"
I'm asking you to check even though I already know.
"Yes, ah. What about Louie?"
"I'm a student."
Sina's eyes widened as she grinned. She looked blankly at
him and shouted.
"Are you that old?"
At the moment, attention was focused around Louis, and he
motioned to lower his voice. Sina's cheeks turned red. I
didn't know if it was because of shame or excitement, but it
was.
"Then, then what? How old are you? How much younger
than me? Are you a high school student? It's not like that, is
it?"
I can't buy a minor at all. With a desperate face, Louis
laughed.
"I'm a grown-up. Now I'm a sophomore."
"I see..... I see..... So you're going Louis ······?"
"Yeah, right? How does it compare to the life of the
Knights?"
"Suddenly, I felt real. Louis is in the army. The army. You're
really here. Really."
As she was beautiful in her bewitching speech, Louis
reached out and caressed her cheek lightly.
"Why, whyy?"
"Because you're pretty."
"Rumi, no, Louie, come to think of it, I think it was this
personality."
Blushing her cheeks, she didn't avoid his touch.
Touching her soft cheeks, Louis lowered his hand satisfied.
Sina looked at the hand with a sad look and murmured.
"What should I say around me? If I suddenly have a
younger boyfriend."
"You're capable, aren't you?"
At Louie's grin, Sina opened her eyes round and laughed.
The two sat down and talked until the coffee was empty.
The story of Lachia was endless because it was never told
to anyone.
Sina hesitated as the night got dark and he looked forward
to her in front of the house.
"Why?"
"What if it's all a dream?"
Seeing her anxious face, Louis leaned down and kissed her
cheek lightly.
"It's not a dream."
Sina looked at plastic bag and said,
"If you're going to do it, do it right."
Louie burst into laughter and bowed down again. My lips
touched gently. I could smell the coffee I drank earlier. I
slightly pulled her lips, touched them, and my tongue came
slightly between my open lips, touched them, and went out.
Like eating ice cream, the lips melted gently.
I thought his arms around my waist would strengthen and
the kiss would get deeper, but it was over.
'What is this?'
Sina stared blankly at Louis.
'Who's so good at kissing?'
Louie approached and asked, "One more time?" so Sina
almost nodded without realizing it. But this is in front of
the house and someone might see it.
It was already too dark a kiss to do on the street.
"Next, next time."
At Sina's words, Louie laughed and released her hands and
came down the stairs.
"Good-bye."
"Yes."
Sina began to laugh as she entered the front door of her
apartment. The corners of the mouth and cheekbones hurt.
She closed her eyes again and wished Lan happiness.
Because you're sure of our happiness.
 
THE END